iiiliiiiiii 


<  Ill 


'ill  II 


i  <i  I;  .!  < 


1NH 


o 

s 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


4  U»*4  '•»  >, 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 


, 


HARRY   AND   OKTTY.-PAOK  18. 


THE 


PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER; 


A  TALE  OF  1838. 


BY  P.  HAMILTON  MYERS, 

ADTHOE   OV    "IBB    FIBST   OP   TEE   KHICKKRBOCURB,"    "  TOUSO    P4TBOO.1,"    "KING   OP  THB 

BCBOHS,"  "BELL  BBAHDON,"  BTC. 


NEW  YORK: 

DERBY   &   JACKSON,    119   NASSAU   ST, 
1857. 


EJTT«B«D  according  to  Act  at  Confrrtss,  in  the  ye»r  ISil,  by 

DERBY   A   JACKSON, 
ID  th«  Clerk's  Ofloe  of  th.  District  Court  of  Ui«  Uuil«J  Sutci,  for  Uu  Souttwro  District  of  New  York. 


W.  II.  TIMOK.  SUr«u<7i*r.  Glo.  KL.-»I  i.,  &  Co.,  Printers. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTBB  L 

s./ 

Q?  —  •»  Guert  Rosevelt  and  his  Grandsons, 


CHAPTER  IL 
A  Dutch  Belle,  ...............    18 

CHAPTER  in. 
Aunt  Becky  and  the  Heiress, 


-.- 
CHAPTER  IV. 

Abrupt  Proposals,     ...       ...........    98 

% 

CHAPTER  V. 
The  Eloquent  Emissary,   .............    M 


CHAPTER  VI. 
A  Dark  Compact,      ............       .       .    41 

CHAPTER  VH. 
Harry  and  Gertrude,        ......        •        ......    01 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Barak,  the  Agitator,        .............    09 

6 


VI  C  '•  X  T  F.  X  T  S  . 

CHAPTER    IX. 
The  Midnight  Army, 6T 

CHAPTER   X. 
The  Invasion, 74 

CHAPTER   XI. 
The  Battle  of  Windmill  Point, 80 

CHAPTER   XII. 
A  Recreant  Brother, 87 

CHAPTER   XIII. 
The  Magic  Rifle, 96 

CHAPTER    XIV. 
A  Tyrant  and  a  Slave, 9B 


CHAPTER   XV. 
Ruth's  Story, 106 

CHAPTER   XVI. 
A  Good  Samaritan, 118 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
A  Guinea  Xegro, 121 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 
A  Dutrhman'it  Courtship,  and  it*  Consequences,  ........     120 

CHAPTER   XIX. 
Tiding*  from  the  War, 13« 

CHAPTER   XX. 

Gertrude  and  her  Friends, 142 

CHAPTER   XXL 

Captain  Tom'g  Fortunes, 152 


CONTENTS.  Vll 

CHAPTER  XXEL 

r*8E 

The  Hero  of  the  Thousand  Igles, 1<S4 

CHAPTER   XXIII. 
Rainbow  Island, 167 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
A  Thousand  Pounds  for  his  Head, 179 

CHAPTER  XXV. 
Subterranean  Councils, 186 

CHAPTER  XXVL 
Samson  Unbound, 197 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 
The  Express  Travellers — An  Unexpected  Meeting, 201 

CHAPTER  XXVm. 
The  Prisoner  of  Prescott, 808 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 
Light  in  a  Dungeon, 221 

CHAPTER  XXX. 
A  Mysterious  Client, 239 

CHAPTER  XXXL 
An  Unlucky  Walk, 28C 

CHAPTER 
Jack  Shay  and  his  Gang, 


CHAPTER  XXXIIL 
A  Trial— An  Unexpected  Witness, .    958 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 
Heroism, **1 


VIII  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   XXXV. 
Black  Brom  and  the  Attorney-General, 2fiT 

CHAPTER   XXXVI. 
Tlie"yuccn'B  Eviilence," 2T8 

CHAPTER   XXXVII. 
Sir  George  Arthur, 279 

CHAPTER   XXXVIII. 
A  New  Advocate, 2*8 

C1IAPTEJI    XXXIX. 
A  Physician  Disappointed, 202 

CHAPTER   XL. 
A  gad  Interview, 800 

CHAPTER   XLI. 
An  InquUilive  Man 806 

CHAPTER   XLII. 

A  Visit  to  a  Desperate  Brigand, 812 

CHAPTER   XL1II. 
The  Outlaw  and  his  Followers), 819 

CHAPTER   XI,IV. 
Nubility  In  Disguise, 829 

CHAPTER   XLV. 
A  Lawyer  with  a  Small  Library, 836 

CHAPTER    XLVI. 
The  WIU, 841 

CHAPTER    XLVTI. 
Rough  Visitors, 8.VI 

CHAPTER 
Concludon, 


THE 


PRISONER    OF    THE    BORDER. 


CHAPTER  L 

UUERT    ROSEVELT    AND    HIS    GRANDSONS. 

WITHIN  view  of  those  mystic  mountains,  which  were  long  since 
rendered  classic  soil  by  the  pen  of  Irving,  and  on  the  banks  of  that 
beautiful  Hudson,  whose  charms  defy  even  the  power  of  genius  to 
depict,  was  the  quiet  home  of  Walter  Vrail.  Not  in  the  days 
when  the  ghostly  Hendrick  and  his  phantom  followers  made  the 
rocky  halls  of  the  Catskills  reverberate  with  their  rumbling  balls, 
and  with  the  clatter  of  their  falling  nine-pins,  and  when  their  spec 
tral  flagon-bearer  could  be  dimly  seen  at  twilight,  toiling  up  the 
misty  ascent  to  join  the  shadow  revellers,  but  in  these  later 
days,  when  the  quaint  old  bowlers  in  doublet  and  jerkin,  have 
retired  deep  within  the  bowels  of  the  mountain,  to  pursue  their 
endless  game  undisturbed  by  the  plash  of  the  swift  steamboat,  or 
the  roar  of  the  linked  cars,  plunging  through  dark  passes,  trem 
bling  along  narrow  ledges,  and  sending  up  their  shrill  scream 
through  all  the  far  recesses  of  a  once  holy  solitude. 

Ah,  how  much  has  modern  utilitarianism  to  answer  for  at  the 
tribunal  of  Poetry.  How  many  a  fairy  dream  has  it  dispelled ; 
how  many  a  cherished  illusion  has  it  dissipated!  How  has  it 

1*  • 


10  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

measured  out  with  square  and  compass  all  the  sacred  precincts  of 
Romance,  and  run  its  surveyors'  chains  along  the  moonlit  haunts  of 
the  Naiad  and  the  Hamadryad  !  There  are  no  haunted  wells,  no 
spell-bound  treasures  now.  No  restless  spirits  tramp  along  our 
darkened  halls  at  night,  and  lead  the  way,  all  voiceless,  to  their  hid 
den  gold.  No  headless  horseman  scours  the  plain,  frightening 
belated  travellers,  and  vanishing  at  churchyard  gate.  No  solemn 
conclave  of  grey-bearded  men  and  ancient  dames,  around  the 
ample  hearth,  discuss  the  last  new  apparition  with  uplifted  hands, 
and  look  askance  at  darkling  corners  of  the  room,  while  the  wild 
tale  is  told. 

Progress  lias  changed  all  this.  Our  old  men  talk  of  stocks 
instead  of  ghosts;  our  children,  fancy  dwarfed,  prefer  philosophy 
to  fairy  tales  and  laugh  at  good  old  Santa  Claus,  for  whom  the 
pendent  stockings  gaped  by  a  thousand  chimneys  in  the  days  of 
yore.  We  search  no  more  for  Kidd's  deep  cotters,  or  if  we  do,  a 
spook-defy  ing  joint-stock  company,  with  shares  commanding  pre 
mium  on  'change,  attempts  the  work,  disdaining  other  incantation 
than  the  power  of  steam. 

Progn-- 1 1, i- wrought  these  changes.  IYM-T.-—  In-  opened  t» 
us  a  land  of  gold,  outvieing  a  thousand  fold,  the  fabled  stores  of 
brigand  wealth.  Progress  has — 

"  Done  nothing  for  your  story  yet,  Mr.  Romancer,"  we  hear 
some  querulous  reader  object,  and  accepting  the  rebuke,  we  bid 
adieu  to  goblins,  and  "  chimeras  dire." 

We  said  that  Walter  Vrail  lived ;  yet,  almost  in  the  same  para 
graph,  are  we  to  record  that  he  ceased  to  live.  Called,  in  his 
meridian  years,  to  relinquish  life,  he  left  besides  it,  two  much 
loved  sons,  the  education  and  welfare  of  whom  had  long  been  the 
object  of  his  earnest  solicitude.  Both  had  passed  out  of  the  age 
of  lK>yhood,  Harry,  the  elder,  having  attained  to  his  twenty-third 
year,  and  Thomas  just  verging  upon  legal  manhood  ;  but,  although 
brothers,  there  was  a  diversity  in  their  character  and  appearance 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  11 

which  would  have  prevented  a  stranger  from  suspecting  them  of 
even  a  remoter  affinity. 

Both  were  handsome  in  face  and  in  figure,  yet  Harry  alone  pos 
sessed  that  indefinable  beauty  of  expression  and  manner,  which  we 
so  often  see  without  the  power  to  analyze,  and  which  won  many 
fair  hearts  whose  peace  he  never  dreamed  of  disturbing,  and  some 
far  above  his  aspirations.  Aspirations,  indeed,  he  could  scarcely 
be  said  to  have.  Never,  perhaps,  was  mortal  more  devoid  of  self- 
esteem,  his  deficiency  in  which  quality  might  have  been  considered 
almost  reprehensible,  had  it  not  been  a  natural  hiatus  in  his  char 
acter  which  no  education  could  supply. 

Elegant,  well-educated,  witty  and  graceful,  he  really  believed 
himself  to  be  a  very  ordinary  mortal,  who  owed  all  his  considera 
tion  to  the  extreme  good-nature  of  his  acquaintances,  and  to  the 
great  merits  of  his  younger  brother.  His  friends  were  all  quite  or 
nearly  faultless  in  his  estimation,  but  Tom  was  a  perfect  paragon 
of  excellence.  So  talented,  so  learned,  so  very,  very  deep,  so  ambi 
tious,  too,  that  he  was  sure  to  become  a  very  great  man  ere  long, 
and  to  shed  a  rich  lustre  upon  the  family  name.  Ah  !  how  he 
regretted  that  his  parents,  whose  pet  Tom  had  ever  been,  could 
not  have  been  permitted  to  live  to  see  that  coming  day  which 
was  to  realize  their  predictions  and  his  own  expectations. 

It  was  true,  he  thought,  his  brother  had  some  failings  of  char 
acter,  though  perhaps  he  ought  rather  to  call  them  eccentricities. 
Genius  is  always  eccentric,  and  cannot  be  expected  to  be  governed 
by  the  same  laws  which  bind  ordinary  mortals.  He  had  thought 
that  Tom  lacked  in — what  should  he  call  it? — thoughtfulness,  con 
sideration  for  others — not  for  him,  indeed ;  there  was  no  ne"ed  of 
thinking  about  him — but  for  his  now  solitary  old  grandfather,  and 
sometimes  for  other  friends.  Then,  Tom  was  a  little  irritable — 
that  was  the  genius,  of  course,  but  it  was  a  pity  ;  and  sometimes  he 
was  a  little,  a  very  little  vain — yet  how  could  the  poor  fellow  help 
it,  thought  Harry,  with  so  much  to  be  vain  of? 


12  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

Mr.  Vrail  had  been  wealthy,  but  in  his  mistaken  anxiety  to 
increase  his  property  for  his  children's  sake,  it  had  been  reduced, 
within  the  last  year  of  his  life,  by  a  failing  speculation,  to  less  than 
a  competence.  His  small  farm  and  homestead,  situated  in  a  vil 
lage  on  the  bank  of  the  lludson,  formed  the  whole  of  his  posses 
sions,  and  to  this  estate  the  brothers  were  equal  heirs. 

Brought  up  in  the  expectation  of  so  great  wealth,  it  seemed  indeed 
but  a  pittance  to  them,  and  they  became  speedily  aware  of  the 
necessity  of  making  some  exertion  for  their  support 

Harry,  unfortunately,  had  learned  no  business.  When  his 
collegiate  course  had  terminated,  he  had  been  advised,  but 
not  urged,  by  his  indulgent  parents,  to  select  a  profession  and 
pursue  it,  and  he  had  often  nearly  resolved  to  do  so.  But  what 
was  Harry  fit  for,  in  his  own  estimation  ?  He  thought,  at  times, 
of  the  law  ;  but  what  was  the  use  of  studying  law,  when  young 
Tom  could  outspeak  him  already  in  the  debating  society,  and  could 
make  more  noise  in  five  minutes  than  he  would  dare  to  make  in 
the  whole  evening.  To  be  sure,  Tom  was  not  very  perspicuous  in 
his  arguments,  and  often  forgot  and  misstated  historical  facts, 
but  then  he  did  everything  with  an  air,  and  made  the  weakest 
point  of  his  case  seem  strong  by  the  force  and  fire  of  his  declamation. 

The  practice  of  medicine  had  also  been  recommended  to  Harry 
as  a  genteel  and  easy  business,  but  the  idea  of  ever  having  a 
human  life  dependent  on  his  poor  judgment  made  him  tremble  ; 
and  as  for  the  pulpit,  he  thought  that  a  man,  like  himself,  who 
was  good  for  nothing  else,  certainly  had  no  right  to  think  of  that. 
So  Harry  had  wasted  year  after  year  in  a  sort  of  elegant  leisure, 
reading,  indeed,  a  great  deal  of  history,  biography  and  classic  lore, 
and  constantly  finding  among  his  departed  heroes  prototypes  of 
what  Tom  was  going  to  become  one  of  these  days. 

When  Mr.  Vrail's  losses  occurred,  his  sons  were  far  from  know 
ing  the  extent  of  them,  for  the  kind  father,  still  hopeful  of  retriev 
ing  his  fortunes,  would  not  look  poverty  in  the  face,  nor  teach  his 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  13 

children  to  contemplate  what  seemed  to  him  so  hideous  a  spectre. 
It  was  not,  therefore,  until  his  sudden  death  that  they  became 
aware  of  their  comparative  penury,  and  of  the  necessity  of  turning 
to  some  account  the  excellent  education  which  he  had  bestowed 
upon  them.  The  younger  son  had,  indeed,  for  several  years  been 
nominally  a  student  in  the  office  of  a  village  attorney,  more  with 
a  view  to  the  acquirement  of  that  renown  which  he  was  sure 
must  follow  his  first  forensic  efforts,  than  with  any  expecta 
tion  of  making  his  business  a  source  of  profit.  But  now,  when 
poverty  had  come  so  suddenly  upon  him,  he  felt  entirely  impatient 
of  the  slow  process  of  regaining  his  lost  wealth  which  his  profes 
sion  offered,  and  he  longed  to  discover  some  "  open  sesame  "  to  the 
magic  portals  of  Mammon. 

It  is  difficult  to  convince  a  man  who  has  once  been  affluent  that 
there  is  not  some  short  and  certain  road  which  will  lead  him  back 
to  the  golden  highway  from  which  he  has  strayed,  and  Tom  was 
particularly  sanguine  on  this  point. 

"  We  must  sell  the  homestead  to  begin  with,"  he  said  to  Harry, 
when,  a  few  months  after  his  father's  decease,  the  brothers  had 
their  first  business  consultation  ;  "  we  must  turn  everything  into 
money  " 

"  Grandfather  included,  I  suppose,"  said  Harry,  smiling ;  "  for 
your  plan  would  leave  him  no  home." 

u  Oh,  I  did  not  think  of  grandfather,"  replied  Tom ;  and  then 
added,  after  a  pause,  "How  very  old  he  is — isn't  he  ?" 

"  Why,  bless  you  Tom,  no !  He  isn't  seventy-five  yet,  and  he  is 
as  hale  and  hearty  as  ever — he  is  good  for  a  dozen  years,  at  least, 
y«t,  I  hope." 

"  And  nothing  to  live  on.  Well,  we  must  manage  some  way  in 
relation  to  him,  and  then  we  must  sell  out  everything.  There 
are  many  field*  open  for  speculation  when  once  one  has  a  little 
money  on  hand.  But  nothing  can  be  done  without  that.  At 
present  we  can  scarcely  buy  a  barrel  of  flour." 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

"Tom  talks  like  a  book,"  thought  Ilarry ;  "but  what  does  he 
mean  to  do  with  grandfather  ?" 

Their  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  the  vene 
rable  subject  of  their  remarks,  a  hale,  hearty  old  man,  bent,  indeed 
with  years,  and  slightly  crippled  with  rheumatism,  yet  with  a  face 
red,  and  fresh,  and  unwrinkled,  shining  out  of  its  setting  of  snowy 
hair,  like  the  sun  breaking  through  a  white  fog. 

Guert  Roserelt  was  a  Dutchman  at  all  points,  and  his  consent 
had  with  difficulty  been  obtained,  twenty-five  years  before,  to  the 
marriage  of  his  loved  Katrina  with  an  American  who  could  boast 
no  Flemish  blood  or  affinities — but  these  scruples  had  long  been 
forgotten,  and  he  now  cherished  the  memory  of  his  son-in-law 
with  an  affection  scarcely  inferior  to  that  with  which  he  mourned 
his  departed  daughter.  His  grandsons  were  all  that  he  had  left 
on  earth  to  love,  and  his  old  heart  clung  to  them  as  the  oak,  riven, 
but  not  uprooted,  clings  to  its  native  soil.  Yet  it  was  not  with  an 
equal  affection  that  lie  regarded  the  orphaned  youths,  for  Ilarry 
had  been  his  pet  in  childhood,  and,  though  unacknowledged  as 
such,  was  greatly  his  favorite  still. 

"  I  am  glad  you  have  come,  grandpa,"  exclaimed  the  elder  bro 
ther,  impulsively  ;  "  we  were  just  speaking  of" 

"Of  business,"  Raid  Tom,  interrupting  his  brother,  and  slightly 
coloring  as  he  spoke  ;  "  and  we  shall,  perhaps,  want  your  advice." 

"  Veil,  den,  boys,  what  is  it,  now  ?"  said  the  old  man,  compla 
cently,  seating  himself  between  the  youths. 

"  Why,  you  see,"  answered  the  younger  brother,  "  it  is  time  for 
us  to  be  seeking  our  fortunes,  Harry  and  I — we  are  poor  enough 
now,  you  know,  and  we  ought  to  be  up  and  doing.  But  what  we 
are  to  do,  is  the  question." 

"  Yes — yes,"  said  the  grandfather,  quickly,  nodding  his  head 
energetically,  "  I  hef  been  thinking  of  it  too.  This  reeling  of 
books  and  blowing  on  the  flute  will  never  make  a  poor  man  rich." 

"  That's  you,  Ilarry,"  said  Tom,  chuckling. 


THE  PBISONEE  OF  THE  BOBDEB.  15 

"  Neither  will  this  shmoking  cigars  in  a  lawyer's  shop,  and  talk 
ing  politics,"  continued  the  mentor,  shaking  his  white  locks  still 
more  earnestly. 

"  That's  you,  Tom,"  said  Harry. 

"  Yes — yes — it  is  both  of  you.  If  Tommy  means  to  be  a  lawyer, 
well  and  goot  'Tish  a  trade  I  don't  much  like — but 'he  is  a 
shmart  lad,  and  may  get  to  be  a  Justice  of  the  Peace  or  Supervi 
sor  one  of  these  days." 

"Justice  of  the  Peace  or  Supervisor !"  echoed  Tom,  contemptu 
ously. 

"  Hush  !"  whispered  his  brother. 

"  Yes — yes,"  continued  the  old  man,  "  that  you  may,  ef  you  are 
shrnart — you  will  be  a  Squire,  perhaps  a  Judge  some  day, 
Tommy." 

"  Like  Judge  Boory,  I  suppose,  to  wake  up  and  say,  '  I  concur,' 
when  the  first  judge  gives  an  opinion,  and  then  go  to  sleep  again." 

"  Yes,  like  Judge  Boory,"  added  Guert,  who  had  not  understood 
the  latter  part  of  the  young  man's  reply  ;  "yes,  you  will  do  very 
well,  if  you  try — but  as  to  Harry,  here" — 

"Oh,  I  shall  rise  to  be  first  flageolet  to  some  travelling  Punch 
and  Judy,  grandfather,"  said  Harry,  laughing,  and  taking  down 
his  flute ;  "  you  will  see  if  I  don't.  Just  listen  to  this  new  air 
from  the  Beggar's  Opera,  which  I  have  been  learning." 

" '  Tish  the  right  thing  for  you  to  learn,  poy,"  replied  the  old 
man,  smiling,  and  laying  his  hand  affectionately  upon  the  head  of 
his  grandson.  "  The  Beggar's  Opera — yesh — yesh  !"  and  the  old 
gentleman's  head  gave  a  great  many  little  nods,  the  playful  smile 
still  lingering  upon  his  lips. 

Harry  took  advantage  of  the  pause  in  conversation  to  play  the 
air  half  through,  and  he  would  have  played  it  over  a  dozen  times 
before  his  grandfather  would  have  interrupted  him  in  anything 
which  gave  him  so  much  pleasure ;  but  Tom  frowned,  and  Harry 
stopped. 


16  THE  PKI8ONEB  OF  THE  BORDER. 

"  We  have  no  time  for  music  now,"  said  the  younger  brother, 
"  if  you  call  that  music — but  I  think  I  have  heard  cornstalk  flutes 
give  clearer  notes  than  that  cracked  and  patched  tube  of  yours." 

"  It  was  father's  flute,"  replied  Harry,  in  a  low  voice,  which 
certainly  was  most  musical,  if  the  instrument  was  not. 

"As  to  the  law,"  said  Tom,  recurring  to  business,  and,  of  course, 
to  his  own  prospects,  "  I  don't  half  like  it;  and,  besides,  it  is  too 
slow  a  path  for  me  without  some  auxiliary.  I  must  try  something 
else.  I  want  to  get  rich  first,  and  then  I  will  practise  law  after 
wards  for  the  honor  and  Mat  of  it.  lint  the  money — the  money 
is  what  I  want  now,  grandfather,  and  what  Harry  wants  too,  I 
suppose." 

"  Why  don't  one  of  you  go  and  marry  little  Getty  Van  Kleeck  V 
asked  Guert,  addressing  them  both,  but  looking  at  his  favorite. 
u  She  is  almost  as  rich  as  the  Patroon,  and  a  pretty  little  chub  she 
is  too." 

Harry  rose,  and  turned  aside  to  lay  his  flute  on  the  shelf,  and 
Tom  replied, 

"  By  George !  I  never  thought,  of  that.  It  wouldn't  be  a  bad 
idea — though,  to  be  sure,  she  isn't  exactly  tlie  kind  of  wife  a  man 
would  like  to  introduce  to — to  distinguished  circles." 

44  To  distinguished  what .?"  said  the  old  man,  sharply. 

"  Why  to  distinguished  people,  grandfather — fashionable 
acquaintances,  you  know." 

"  She  is  a  goot  girl,"  said  the  old  man,  earnestly  ;  "  as  clean  as 
a  pink  and  as  fresh  us  a  rose." 

"  She  is  short  and  fat,"  answered  Tom  ;  "  but  she  must  be  very 
rich,  of  course.  A  queer  old  codger  her  father  was,  and  he  died 
of  a  surfeit  of  sour  crout." 

"  He  was  a  goot  man,"  said  Guert, 

"  Ami  died  like  a  great  one,"  added  Harry,  smiling.  "  Frederick 
the  (Jreat  killed  himself  by  over  eating,  and  there  are  plenty  of 
royal  precedents  for  gluttony." 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  17 

"  He  was  a  goot  man !"  reiterated  Guert,  sharply. 

"  I  don't  know,"  muttered  Tom,  musingly,  "  I  don't  know  but  I 
will  take  Getty.  She  is  squabby,  certainly  ;  but — a — what  do  you 
think,  Harry  ?  You  are  much  better  acquainted  with  her  than  I 
am." 

There  was  the  slightest  perceptible  increase  of  color  on  Harry's 
cheek  as  he  was  thus  applied  to,  but  he  answered  without  hesi 
tation. 

"  I  think  you  could  get  her,  Tom." 

"  Get  her  !  You  think  I  could  get  her  !  Well,  I  did  not  want 
your  opinion  on  that  point — but  the  question  is,  whether  it  would 
be  quite  the  thing  ?" 

"  I  think  Gertrude  a  very  amiable  and  sensible  young  lady," 
replied  Harry. 

"  Well,  I  guess  that  is  the  first  time  the  little  dumpling  was 
ever  called  a  young  lady,  and  I  don't  think  she  would  recognize 
herself  by  the  title.  However,  she  might  be  transformed  into  a 
young  lady — stranger  metamorphoses  have  taken  place.  I  will 
certainly  think  about  it.  Will  you  go  over  there  with  me  some 
evening  ?  I  am  almost  a  stranger  to  her." 

"  Yes,"  said  Harry,  unhesitatingly. 


CHAPTER    II. 

A    DUTCH    BELLE. 

HARRY  and  Getty  were  very  well  acquainted  with  each  other. 
Their  homes  w^ere  indeed  a  considerable  distance  apart,  Miss  Van 
Kleeck  living  in  a  large  old  farm-house  quite  without  the  precincts 
of  the  village,  and  nearly  a  mile  from  the  residence  of  the  V  rails. 
Almost  alone  did  she  live,  too,  for  her  mother  had  been  several 
years  deceased,  and  since  the  death  of  her  father,  which  had 
occurred  only  a  few  months  prior  to  the  time  now  spoken  of,  she 
had  continued  to  reside  in  the  family  mansion,  with  an  old  aunt, 
who  had  been  one  of  the  household  longer  than  even  Getty  her 
self.  The  remainder  of  the  family  consisted  of  a  hired  laborer 
and  two  domestic  servants,  all  of  whom  had  occupied  their  pre 
sent  position  so  very  many  years  without  change,  that  each  seetiwd 
to  challenge  a  life  interest  in  the  old  homestead,  and  Getty  had 
not  the  heart  to  break  up  the  establishment  since. the  removal  of 
its  venerable  head,  nor  could  she  be  said  scarcely  to  entertain  the 
least  desire  to  do  so.  For  what  idea  had  Getty  of  home,  elsewhere 
than  in  the  old  brown  house,  with  its  antique  chimneys,  and  its 
long  Dutch  stoop,  whence  for  so  many  summer  evenings,  far  back 
as  memory  could  reach,  the  smoke  of  the  paternal  pipe  had 
ascended. 

(Jetty  did  not  wish  to  change  her  abode,  nor  did  she  scarcely 
realize  her  right  to  do  so.  She  knew,  indeed,  that  she  was  the 
aole  inheritor  of  her  father's  large  property,  but  she  very  faintly 
is 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BQEDEE.  19 

comprehended  its  value,  or  the  importance  which  it  gave  her  in 
the  eyes  of  others,  and  she  had  so  long  been  accustomed  to  defer 
ence  to  her  aunt,  that  it  was  with  difficulty  and  by  slow  degrees 
alone  that  she  could  appreciate  her  position  as  mistress  of  the 
household. 

How  or  when  Harry's  acquaintance  with  Gertrude  begun  it 
would  be  difficult  to  say,  but  for  several  preceding  years  his 
hunting  excursions  had  extended  more  often  through  old  Van 
Kleeck's  woods  than  in  any  other  quarter,  and  the  silvery  stream 
which  tinkled  across  the  meadow  of  Mynheer  afforded  the  finest 
flavored  trout,  in  Harry's  opinion,  of  the  whole  country  around. 
It  was  natural  enough,  on  these  expeditions,  to  stop  and  chat  occa 
sionally  with  old  Baltus,  on  his  stoop,  and  sometimes  to  leave  a 
tribute  of  his  game  with  the  proprietor  of  the  domain  on  which 
it  was  bagged.  If  a  string  of  finer  trout  than  usual  rewarded 
his  afternoon's  labors,  the  larger  half  was  sure  to  be  left  at  Baltus' 
door,  despite  of  all  resistance ;  and  then  the  servant  was  to  be 
instructed  in  the  art  of  dressing,  and  Getty  in  the  mystery  of  cooking 
them  in  the  way  which  should  best  preserve  their  flavor.  Some 
times,  too,  the  fatigued  youth  could  be  induced  at  the  close  of  the 
day,  to  remain  and  see  if  his  culinary  instructions  were  properly 
followed,  and  at  the  bountiful  board  of  the  Dutchman  his  seat 
chanced  ever  to  be  beside  that  of  Getty,  who  saw  that  he  received 
of  the  choicest  portions  of  his  own  gifts.  How  she  loaded  his 
plate,  too,  with  dainties  drawn  from  dark  closets,  the  key  of  which 
was  seldom  turned,  save  on  such  occasions  as  this;  how  the  thickest 
cream  filled  the  old-fashioned  silver  creampot  to  the  brim,  and 
was  half  emptied  over  Harry's  strawberries,  or  on  Harry's  currants, 
while  with  her  own  white  hand  she  pitched  the  large  wheaten 
slices,  quoit-like,  around  his  plate,  enjoining  upon  him,  in  the  most 
approved  fashion  of  Dutch  hospitality,  to  eat. 

Nor  did  Harry  always  find  himself  sufficiently  refreshed  to  start 
for  home  as  soon  as  the  evening  meal  was  finished.  From  the 


20  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE  BORDER. 

table  to  the  long  covered  stoop  was  a  natural  and  easy  transition ; 
for  there  the  air  was  fresh  and  cool,  and  while  Baltus  planted  him- 
self,  puffing,  in  his  favorite  corner,  and  his  silent  vrow  sat  knit 
ting  and  musing  at  his  side,  and  pussy,  unreproved,  now  dandled 
the  good  dame's  ball  of  yarn  in  her  paws,  and  now  tapping  it 
fiercely,  pursued  it  rolling  far  across  the  floor;  while  the  swallows 
darted  daringly  inside  the  pillars,  and  skimming  close  to  the  ceil 
ing,  flew  chirping  out  at  the  farthest  opening,  Harry  and  Getty 
chatted  and  laughed  together — talking  only  on  common  themes 
it  is  true,  yet  at  times  in  tones  which  might  have  been  mistaken 
by  one  who  had  not  caught  the  words,  for  tones  of  love.  And 
there  was  a  time  when  yet  Harry's  father  was  alive,  and  was  a 
man  of  wealth,  that  the  young  man  had  dreamed  of  love.  It 
was  presumptuous  in  him,  he  knew,  even  then,  to  look  up  to  one  so 
fair  and  pure  as  sweet  Gertrude  seemed  to  him,  and  one  for  whom 
so  many  worthier  than  himself  would  be  certain  to  aspire. 

Yet  he  could  not  refrain  from  hoping,  though  with  so  faint  a 
heart  that  he  never  found  encouragement  to  declare,  or  even  most 
remotely  to  hint  at  the  love  which  consumed  him.  But  if,  while 
he  was  the  prospective  heir  of  great  wealth,  he  felt  thus  unworthy 
of  the  object  of  his  admiration,  widely,  hopelessly  yawned  between 
them  the  gulf  of  separation  when  positive  poverty  became  his  lot. 

With  a  pang  of  unspeakable  intensity  he  dismissed  the  bright 
visions  which  had  gilded  his  heart,  and  sought  no  more  to  recall 
so  painful  and  illusive  a  dream. 

Yet,  strangely  enough,  while  he  held  himself  thus  unworthy  of 
Gertrude,  and  considered  that  his  changed  position  precluded  him 
from  the  right  to  offer  her  his  hand,  he  saw  no  such  barrier  in 
the  way  of  his  brother.  Tom,  he  thought,  was  so  clever  and  so 
handsome,  his  merits  were  so  many  and  his  fortunes  so  sure,  that 
he  might  almost  be  entitled  to  wed  a  princese,  and  although  he 
was  half  incensed,  he  was  not  surprised  at  the  very  confident  tone 
in  which  the  young  lawyer  had  spoken  of  winning  the  beautiful 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  21 

Gertrude,  if  he  chose.  Harry  thought  so  himself — he  had  often 
thought  of  it  before,  and  had  wondered  why  his  brother  had 
never  seemed  to  notice  this  sparkling  jewel  in  his  path  any  more 
than  if  it  were  but  common  crystal. 

But  true  love,  even  when  hopeless,  instinctively  revolts  at  the 
idea  of  seeing  the  beloved  object  in  the  possession  of  another, 
however  worthy,  and  Harry,  although  not  without  some  upbraid 
ing  of  conscience,  had  carefully  abstained  from  saying  anything 
which  should  set  the  current  of  his  brother's  thoughts  in  the  direc 
tion  of  the  great  prize  he  had  discovered.  Very  great,  therefore, 
was  his  alarm  when  his  good  grandsire  made  his  abrupt  sugges 
tion,  and  when  Tom  so  coarsely  and  ungraciously  seemed  to 
approve  it.  Yet  he  suppressed  his  great  grief,  and  replied  truth 
fully  to  his  brother's  inquiry,  for  he  not  only  believed  that  the  lat 
ter  could  obtain  the  beautiful  heiress  (indeed,  he  looked  upon 
them  from  that  moment  as  wedded),  but  he  failed  to  see  the  utter 
selfishness  which  had  so  entirely  overlooked  himself  or  any  predi 
lections  which  he  might  entertain. 

So  Harry  accompanied  his  brother  on  his  first  visit  to  Getty, 
not  because  any  formal  introduction  was  needed,  for  there  had 
been  a  slight  vacquaintance  existing  between  all  the  parties  from 
childhood,  but  because  Tom  thought  it  would  serve  to  put  him  at 
once  on  better  and  more  familiar  terms  with  the  lady.  And  so  it 
did.  Getty  was  delighted  to  see  them,  for  she  appreciated  the 
kindness  which  remembered  her  bereavement  and  her  isolation. 
So  very  amiable  and  cheerful  did  she  appear — so  naturally  grace 
ful  and  winning,  especially  when  conversing  with  Harry,  with 
whom  she  was  best  acquainted,  that  Tom  was  positively  delighted 
with  her,  and  on  his  return  homeward,  he  announced  his  fixed 
determination  to  offer  himself  within  a  week. 

"  Won't  she  be  astonished  ?"  he  said. 

"It  will  be  rather  abrupt,"  replied  Harry;  "she  will  hardly 
expect  it  so  soon." 


22  TUE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDEK. 

"  Very  probable ;  but  when  a  thing  is  to  be  done,  the  sooner  it 
is  accomplished  the  better.  Besides,  it  wouldn't  be  fair  to  keep 
her  in  suspense." 

"  Perhaps  you  are  right." 

"  I  shan't  hurry  her  to  fix  the  day,  you  know,  but  I  abhor  long 
courtships,  and  these  things  can  as  well  be  settled  in  a  week  as  in 
a  year." 

"  Perhaps  you  would  have  done  well  to  save  time  by  proposing 
for  her  to-night,"  said  Harry,  compelling  a  laugh. 

"No,  that  would  not  have  looked  well.  Besides,  it  is  proper 
she  should  have  time  to  make  my  acquaintance." 

"And  you  surely  do  not  think  a  week  sufficient  for  the  purpose 
of  forming  a  mutual  acquaintance,  and  for  acquiring  that  attach 
ment  for  each  other  which  ought  to  precede  a  matrimonial 
engagement  ?" 

44 1  surely  do.  Dave  we  not  been  neighbors  from  childhood 
and  does  she  not  know  rne  well  enough  by  reputation  ?  Do  not 
fear,  Harry;  I  will  manage  it." 

"But  if" 

"No,  no — a  'but'  and  an  'if  are  quite  too  much  in  one  sen 
tence.  I  tell  you  I  have  no  fears.  She  may  possibly  be  engaged 
to  some  boor  of  a  fellow,  but  even  then,  Harry,  I  thick  it  could 
be  managed.  Don't  you  ?" 

"I  do  not  think  she  is  engaged — certainly  not  to  any  one 
unworthy  of  her." 

"  Then  we  are  on  safe  ground,"  said  Tom,  with  hilarity,  for  he 
seemed  to  think  his  brother  equally  interested  with  himself  in  the 
success  of  his  plans.  "  She  seems  a  nice  girl,  and  I  have  no 
doubt  we  shall  get  on  capitally  together.  She  shall  soon  lead  a 
different  sort  of  life  from  her  present  one,  cooped  up  in  an  old 
brown  farm-house,  with  a  dragon  to  guard  her.  Won't  she  open 
her  eyes  when  we  go  to  the  city,  and  she  gets  into  New  York 
society  ?" 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  23 

Harry  began  to  open  his  eyes  a  little  to  his  brother's  character, 
but  the  force  of  education  was  strong,  and  he  had  been  taught  to 
believe  Tom  almost  perfect,  and  his  invincible  good  nature  was 
busy  in  meliorating  the  harsh  views  which  he  was  at  first  dis 
posed  to  take  of  his  conduct,  and  in  inventing  excuses  for  him. 
Besides,  he  had  a  strong  affection  for  Tom,  which  he  believed  to 
be  fully  reciprocated,  and  he  did  not  doubt  that  Getty  would 
inspire  .him  with  the  same  fervent  love  which  his  own  heart  had 
once  felt,  and  even  now  with  difficulty  suppressed.  He  did  not 
pursue  the  subject,  nor  return  to  it  again,  excepting  when  com 
pelled  to  do  so  by  the  other,  whose  exuberant  spirits  ran  wild  in 
contemplation  of  the  fortunate  change  which  he  was  about  to 
make  in  his  affairs,  and  who  could  not  cease  to  wonder  that  he 
had  never  before  discovered  such  an  obvious  opportunity  for  his 
personal  advancement. 

The  more  he  thought  of  his  project  the  more  deeply  his  heart 
was  set  upon  it,  and  so  bountifully  was  he  supplied  with  that 
quality  of  mind  which  Harry  most  lacked,  self-esteem,  that  he  had 
no  misgivings  as  to  success. 


CHAPTER    ILL 

AUNT    BECKY    AND    THE    HEIRESS. 

BALTUS  VAN  KLEECK  had  left  the  world  somewhat  suddenly* 
and  without  making  any  provision  for  the  disposal  of  that  part  of 
it  which  he  claimed  to  own ;  and  when  his  pretty  daughter  Getty 
became,  by  operation  of  law,  sole  proprietress  of  several  square 
miles  of  the  terrestrial  globe,  without  any  guardian  or  man  of 
business  to  guide  or  instruct  her  in  its  management,  her  position 
was  one  of  no  little  embarrassment. 

Not  that  she  would  have  so  considered  it  had  she  been  left  to 
herself  in  exercising  her  sovereignty — for  Getty  was  an  easy, 
good-natured  soul,  who  said  "yes"  to  everybody's  advice,  and  to 
all  applications  for  favors.  Not  a  tenant  but  would  have  had  his 
rent  lowered,  or  his  house  repaired,  or  some  privilege  granted  or 
restriction  renjoved,  bad  it  not  been  for  the  perpetual  interference 
of  aunt  Becky,  a  shrivelled,  nervous  old  lady,  who  was  kept  in  a 
continual  state  of  excitement  by  the  fear  that  her  niece  would  be 
imposed  upon. 

"  Don't  you  do  it,  Getty,"  were  the  words  with  which  she 
usually  burst  in  upon  these  conferences,  spectacles  on  nose,  with 
out  waiting  to  hear  the  specific  subject  of  negotiation. 

u  I'll  tell  you  what,  aunt,"  said  the  heiress,  one  day  after  one  of 
these  interviews,  from  which  the  applicant  had  retired  discomfit- 
ted  by  the  very  first  gleam  of  Madame  Becky's  glasses.  "  I  must 
have  an  agent  to  manage  these  matters,  for  they  are  quite  beyond 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  25 

my  comprehension.  What  with  farms  to  hire,  and  farms  to  sell, 
stock  to  dispose  of,  and  rents  to  be  collected,  I  shall  go  crazy.  I 
know  I  shall.  I  must  have  an  agent." 

O 

"  What  for,  then,  would  you  have  an  agent  ?"  said  the  dame,  in 
a  loud  key,  scowling  meanwhile  over  the  black  rims  of  her  spec 
tacles  ;  "  to  cheat  you  out  of  everything,  and  to  grow  rich  on  your 
money  ?  Hey  ?" 

"  No,  aunt ;  some  good,  reliable  man  " 

"  Good,  reliable  fiddlestick,  Getty." 

"  I  say  no,  aunt." 

"  I  say  yes,  child.  He'll  charge  you  half  for  taking  care  of 
your  property,  and  run  away  with  the  rest.  Don't  talk  to  me 
about  agents." 

Getty  had  never  divested  herself  of  the  dread  with  which  from 
childhood  she  had  regarded  her  scolding  aunt,  and  so,  without 
fully  resolving  either  to  carry  or  yield  the  point,  she  sought  to 
escape  from  the  altercation  for  the  present  by  not  pressing  it. 

"  But  these  repairs,  aunt,"  she  said,  "  which  are  so  much  needed 
for  these  poor  men  ?" 

"  It  is  no  such  thing ;  there  are  no  repairs  needed.  Why,  one 
would  think  the  houses  and  fences  had  all  tumbled  down  the 
moment  poor  Baltus  was  gone.  It  is  no  such  thing,  I  say — they 
are  well  enough.  I  have  been  in  every  house  on  the  .estate  within 
a  fortnight,  and  they  are  well  enough." 

"  But  Mr.  Jones,  who  has  eight  children,  can't  make  his  rent 
out  of  the  farm." 

"  Let  him  give  it  up,  then,  to  some  one  who  can.  What  business 
has  he  with  so  many  children  ?" 

"  And  Mr.  Smith  has  lost  one  of  his  best  oxen." 

"  He  must  take  better  care  of  his  oxen,  then.  He  need  not 
expect  us  to  pay  him  for  it,  I  can  tell  him  that." 

"But  I  gave  him  ten  dollars,  at  all  events,"  replied  Getty  des 
perately,  and  not  without  alarm. 

2 


26  TOTE    PRISON KR    OF   THE    B  /RDER. 

"  Ten  dollars,  child  !  Well,  now,  did  anybody  ever  hear  the 
like  of  that?  Ten  dollars  to  that  idle,  whining  fellow!  Why, 
Getty,  you  will  be  in  the  poor  house  in  a  year,  if  that  is  the  way 
you  are  going  on — that  you  will.  Ten  dollars  !'' 

Becky  could  hardly  throw  accent  enough  upon  these  two  words 
to  express  her  appreciation  of  the  magnitude  of  the  waste. 

"  I  dare  say  it  was  too  much,"  said  Getty,  "  but  he  told  a  very 
pitiful  story." 

"  Yes,  yes,  they'll  all  tell  pitiful  stories  enough,  if  they  can  only 
find  any  one  silly  enough  to  believe  them.  But  I'll  see  to  it  that 
there  is  no  more  such  throwing  away  of  Baltus'  money.  Give  me 
the  key." 

Getty  submissively  took  from  a  side  pocket  a  small  bunch  of 
keys,  and  slipping  the  smallest  off  the  steel  ring  which  held  them 
together,  she  handed  it  to  her  aunt.  No  sooner,  however,  had 
she  done  so,  than  the  absurdity  of  the  command  and  the  compli 
ance  became  apparent  to  her,  and  with  rising  wrath,  she  was 
about  to  recall  her  act,  when  her  eyes  met  the  dark  scowl  of  the 
old  lady,  and  yielding  to  the  force  of  habit,  she  remained  quiet. 

Now,  Becky's  conduct,  harsh  as  it  seemed,  was  altogether 
caused  by  excessive  anxiety  for  her  niece's  interest,  and  she  was  to 
the  full  extent  as  honest  as  she  was  crabbed.  She  felt  her  respon 
sibility  as  the  only  surviving  adult  relative  of  her  brother,  and  as 
a  sort  of  natural  guardian  of  both  the  heiress  and  her  estate,  a 
position  which  she  was  by  no  means  desirous  of  retaining  any 
longer  than  the  welfare  of  Gertrude  required  it.  Her  only  liopo 
of  relief  from  her  self-imposed  duties,  was  in  getting  Gertrude 
married  to  some  "stiddy,  sober  man."  But  on  this  point  she  had 
a  morbid  anxiety  even  greater  than  that  which  related  to  the  pro 
pertv,  for  she  was  in  constant  trepidation  lest  the  heiress  should 
fall  a  victim  to  some  needy  fortune-hunter,  in  which  class  she 
ranked  all  suitors  who  did  not  follow  the  plough,  and  wear  home 
spun.  She  even  went  so  far  as  to  question  more  than  one  pre- 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER.  27 

suming  beau  as  to  his  intentions,  and  one  timid  young  man,  who 
had  been  a  whole  month  accumulating  courage  enough  to  make  a 
first  call  upon  Gertrude,  was  so  frightened  by  the  fierce  manner 
in  which  aunt  Becky  asked  him  what  he  wanted,  that  he  only 
stammered  out  something  about  having  got  into  the  wrong  house, 
and  retreated  without  once  seeing  the  object  of  his  hopes. 
Strangely  enough,  too,  although  Getty  knew  her  aunt's  conduct  in 
this  instance,  and  her  general  asperity  towards  gentleman  visitors, 
she  did  not  seem  to  resent  it,  or  to  be  rendered  at  all  uuhappy  by 
it — nay  she  was  even  suspected  of  rejoicing  at  so  easy  a  mode  of 
escaping  the  persecution  of  lovers.  She  was  unwilling,  however, 
that  the  imputation  of  inhospitality  or  impoliteness  should  rest 
upon  her  family,  and  on  this  point  she  remonstrated  with  the 
duenna. 

"  Let  the  mollyhacks  stay  at  home,  then,"  said  Becky ;  "  what 
business  have  they  to  come  here  sparking  ?  Let  them  stay  at 
home  then,  and  when  we  want  them  we  will  send  for  them." 

The  visit  of  the  Vrails  caused  her  some  annoyance,  for  she  knew 
that  their  father  had  died  nearly  insolvent,  and  they  were  what 
she  called  "  broad-cloth  beaux."  But  neither  of  them  could  yet  be 
regarded  as  ^  suitor,  and  the  old  dame  kept  quiet  in  regard  to 
them  as  long  as  there  was  no  repetition  of  their  offence. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

ABRUPT        PROPOSALS. 

"  WHAT  has  come  over  you  Getty,  that  you  have  been  singing 
all  the  time  for  these  two  days,  up-stairs  and  down — hey  ?"  said 
Becky  to  her  niece,  in  the  afternoon  of  the  second  day  after  the 
visit  w  hich  has  been  spoken  of. 

"  O,  nothing,  aunt  Becky,"  replied  Gertrude,  hesitatingly  ;  "  I 
often  sing  like  that,  do  not  I  ?" 

"  Nut  often,  I  hope.  I  have  counted  these  stitches  over  theso 
three  times,  and  every  time  your  ring-tee-iddity  has  made  me  for 
get  how  many  there  are." 

The  dame's  tone  was  severe,  and  as  Getty  spied  the  old  scowl 
taking  shape  on  her  forehead,  she  retreated  to  her  own  room  to 
sing  away  the  remainder  of  the  evening  by  herself.  On  the  mor 
row,  also,  her  heart  seemed  equally  light,  and  snatches  of  old 
songs  were  escaping  all  day  from  her  lips,  making  every  room 
and  closet  vocal  as  she  flitted  through  them  on  various  house 
hold  duties.  Now  and  then  a  growl  responded  to  some  of 
these  chirpings,  silencing  them  for  a  while,  only  to  break  forth  in 
some  other  quarter  of  the  house  more  merrily  than  ever.  As 
evening  drew  nigh,  her  merriment  gradually  subsided,  and  she  with 
drew  to  her  own  apartment  in  a  more  thoughtful  and  pensive 
mood — not  long,  however,  to  remain  unsought. 

II er  heart  beat  quickly  when,  listening,  she  heard  the  voice  of 
a  visitor  below,  and  far  quicker  when  a  servant  girl  came  up  and 

98 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  29 

informed  her  that  Mr.  Vrail  was  in  the  parlor,  and  wished  to  see 
her.  Startled,  but  not  surprised,  with  a  fluttering  heart  and 
flushed  face,  she  flew  to  the  glass  to  add  the  last  touch  to  the  sim 
ple  adornments  of  her  person,  and  although  far  from  being  vain, 
she  could  not  forbear  contemplating  for  a  moment  with  compla 
cency  the  sweet  picture  reflected  by  the  faithful  mirror. 

She  waited  a  little  while  for  her  agitation  to  subside :  for  with 
that  rapid  breath  and  heightened  color,  and  something  very  like  a 
tear  glistening  in  her  eye,  she  was  unwilling  to  meet  her  visitor ; 
but,  while  she  waited,  she  received  another  and  more  urgent  sum 
mons. 

"  You  had  better  come  down,  Miss  Gertrude,"  said  the  girl,  who 
seemed  to  guess  that  her  young  mistress  was  expecting  a  not  un 
welcome  visitor  ;  "  you  had  better  come  down,  for  your  aunt  Becky 
is  getting  ready  to  go  in  and  see  the  gentleman." 

This  announcement  did  not  have  a  tendency  to  allay  Miss  Van 
Kleeck's  excitement,  but  it  hastened  her  movements,  and  in  a  few 
moments  she  was  at  the  parlor  door,  which  she  entered  trem 
blingly,  and  not  the  less  beautiful  for  her  fright.  Her  step  had 
been  agile,  but  she  stopped  as  if  spell-bound  just  within  the  doorway, 
seemingly  unable  to  comprehend  or  reply  to  the  very  civil  "  Good 
evening,"  with  which  she  was  addressed  by  Mr.  Thomas  Vrail. 

The  changed  expression  of  her  countenance,  so  radiant  on  enter 
ing,  so  amazed  and  saddened  now,  did  not  fail  to  attract  the  notice 
of  that  young  gentleman,  who,  sagely  attributing  it  to  the  awe  in 
spired  by  his  presence,  at  once  condescendingly  resolved  to  reas 
sure  the  heart  of  his  charmer  by  his  suavity.  But,  although  Getty 
recovered  herself  so  far  as  to  say  "  Good  evening,"  and,  after 
another  considerable  pause,  to  ask  her  visitor  to  sit  down,  and  then 
to  sit  down  herself  on  {he  farthest  edge  of  the  chair  most  remote 
from  her  companion,  she  did  not  seem  easily  reassured. 

Tom  said  it  was  a  pleasant  evening,  and  Getty  said  "  Yes,"  very 
very  faintly. 


30  THE    PRISONER   OF   THE    BORDER. 

Then  Tom  said  it  was  a  beautiful  walk  from  his  house  to  Miss 
Van  Kleeck's,  and  Getty  again  answered  with  a  monosyllable,  but 
this  lime  a  little  more  distinctly. 

"  A  very  delightful  walk,"  reiterated  the  suitor ;  "  ami  one 
which  I  hope  I  sliall  have  the  pleasure  of  taking  frequently." 

Miss  Van  Kleeck,  thinking  it  necessary  to  say  something  in  re 
ply,  and  entirely  failing  to  comprehend  the  drift  of  the  remark, 
"  hoped  so  too." 

Tom  now  felt  himself  to  be  getting  along  fast — nay,  with  very 
railroad  speed,  so  he  ventured  to  draw  his  seat  a  little  nearer  to 
Getty,  to  her  manifest  trepidation,  for  her  eyes  turned  quickly 
toward  the  door,  and  she  seemed  to  be  contemplating  flight. 

But  it  was  one  of  Tom's  maxims  to  strike  while  the  iron  is  hot, 
and  if  he  had  been  so  well  convinced  cf  having  made  a  favorable 
impression  on  the  evening  of  his  urst  visit,  he  felt  doubly  sure  now, 
after  the  new  encouragement  he  had  received. 

"I  may  be  a  little  hasty,  Miss  Van  Kleeck,"  he  said,  again 
slightly  lessening  his  distance  from  her,  "  but  I  have  had  the  pre 
sumption  to  imagine  that  I — that  you — that  I  " 

M  Please  not  to  come  any  nearer,"  said  Getty,  hastily,  as  her  sui 
tor's  chair  exhibited  still  farther  sings  of  locomotion. 

"  Ah  !  certainly  not,  if  you  wish  it,"  replied  the  lover,  very 
blandly  ;  "  I  mean,  not  at  present ;  but  allow  me  to  hope  that  the 
time  will  come,  when  you — when  I — that  is  to  say  when  both  of 
us  " 

Tom  stopped,  for  Gertrude  had  risen  and  taken  a  step  toward 
the  door,  with  much  appearance  of  agitation. 

"  I  fear  you  do  not  understand  me,"  he  said. 

"  I  fear  I  do,"  she  replied  quickly  ami  sensibly;  "although  it  is 
rather  your  manner  than  your  words  which  express  your  meaning." 

"  Stay,  then,  and  be  assured  that  I  am  quite  in  earnest." 

"  I  do  not  question  your  sincerity,  Mr.  Vrail  "- 

u  That  I  have  come  to  offer  you  this  hand,"  he  continued,  extend- 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  31 

ing  a  very  clean  one,  which  bore  evident  marks  of  recent  scrufc 
bing  for  its  present  service,  but  which  the  heiress  exhibited  no  haste 
to  accept. 

She  had  attained  sufficient  proximity  to  the  door  to  feel  cer 
tain  that  her  retreat  could  not  be  cut  off,  and  her  self-possession 
having  in  some  degree  returned,  she  listened  respectfully  and 
replied  politely,  although  with  a  tone  of  sadness. 

"  I  will  spare  you  any  further  avowal  of  your  feelings,  Mr.  Vrail," 
she  began. 

"  Do  not  think  of  such  a  thing,  dear  Gertrude,"  he  replied,  still 
unawakened  from  his  hallucination.  "  I  am  proud  to  make  pro 
fession  of  my  love  for  you." 

"  Will  you  listen  to  me  a  moment  before  I  go  ?" 

"  An  hour  !  a  week !  nay,  forever !" 

"  I  shall  not  detain  you  a  minute." 

"  I  assure  you  I  am  in  no  hurry." 

"lam.  You  are  laboring  under  a  mistake.  We  are  nearly 
strangers  to  each  other,  and  you  have  scarcely  the  right  to  address 
me  in  the  way  you  have  done ;  but  if  it  were  otherwise,  I  have 
only  to  answer  by  declining  your  offer,"  she  said,  glancing  at  the 
hand  and  arm  which  had  remained  projecting  like  a  pump-handle 
all  this  while,  with  the  evident  expectation  on  the  part  of  Thomas, 
whose  whole  attitude  was  quite  theatrical,  that  it  was  speedily  to 
be  seized  and  clung  to. 

lie  now  began  to  look  astonished  and  alarmed,  but  he  immedi 
ately  rallied. 

"  Oh,  I  see  how  it  is,"  he  said  ;  "  I  have  been  rather  abrupt,  I 
dare  say ;  but  we  will  become  better  acquainted.  I  will  call  often 
to  see  you,  and  then — why,  Miss  Van  Kleeck — don't  go  /" 

Getty  had  flow  become  angry ;  she  left  the  room  and  her  aston 
ished  lover,  but  paused  a  moment  outside  the  door,  and  said,  with 
a  very  pretty  flush  on  her  cheek,  and  a  very  bright  sparkling  in 
her  eye — 

"  Call  as  often  as  you  choose,  Mr.  Vrail,  but  I  shall  never  see 


32  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

you.  You  do  not  seem  to  understand  the  plainest  words,  but  I 
assure  you  we  shall  never  be  better  acquaiuted  with  each  other 
than  we  are  now.  Good  evening." 

So  saying,  Getty  almost  ran  out  of  the  outer  room,  shutting 
the  door  after  her  with  a  haste  that  gave  it  quite  the  character  of 
a  slam,  and  hurried  up  to  her  own  apartment 

Tom's  panoply  of  conceit,  which  was  almost  invulnerable,  and 
which  had  withstood  so  much,  only  now  gave  way. 

"  I  really  believe  she  means  to  refuse  me,"  said  he,  soliloquizing  ; 
"it  is  very  ridiculous — but  perhaps  she  may  come  back.  I  will 
wait  a  little." 

He  did  wait  some  minutes,  listening  earnestly,  and  was  at  length 
gratified  by  the  sound  of  approaching  steps,  which  he  advanced 
to  meet  with  great  alacrity.  But  what  was  his  consternation  on 
encountering  at  the  door  the  wrinkled  and  vinegary  countenance 
of  Dame  Becky,  whose  huge  spectacles,  as  she  stood  confronting 
him  a  moment  in  silence,  glowered  upon  him  like  the  eyes  of  the 
great  horned  owl. 

The  lover  retreated  a  step  before  this  apparition. 

"  Do  you  want  (Jetty  .*"  she  said,  at  length,  in  a  voice  amazingly 
i>hrill  and  sharp. 

"  I — yes,  I  should  be  happy  to  see  her  for  a  few  moments,  if — 
if  you  please." 

"  But  do  you  want  her — do  you  want  to  marry  her  /"  she  asked, 
in  still  more  of  a  scolding  tone. 

"Oh — ah — yes,  madam,"  said  Tom,  attempting  to  win  the  old 
woman  by  a  fine  speech ;  "  I  am  exceedingly  proud  to  call  myself 
an  admirer  of  your  beautiful  niece,  and  I  have  indulged  the  hoj>e 
that  we  might  find  our  tastes  congenial,  and  our  hearts  sympathe 
tic.  May  I  count,  my  dear  madam,  on  your  influence  with  Miss 
Gertrude  ?" 

u  No,  you  can'/,  and  more  than  that,  you  can't  have  her.  So 
no  more  of  that.  You  are  the  third  this  week." 

u  Good  gracious  !  the  third  wftat,  ma'am  ?" 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  33 

"  No  matter  what.    You  can't  have  her — you  understand — don't 


you 


'" 


"  Y — yes,"  said  Tom,  ll  I  suppose  I  do." 

"  Very  well,  then — no  offence  meant,"  said  aunt  Becky,  now 
trying  to  modify  what  might  seem  harsh  in  her  language  by  a 
stroke  of  politeness,  but  still  speaking  in  the  same  high  key  ; 
"  won't  you  sit  down  ?" 

"No  I  thank  you,"  muttered  Tom,  now  decidedly  crestfallen ; 
"  I  rather  think  it  is  time  for  me  to  go." 

"  Good  night,  then,"  said  Becky,  following  him  to  the  door  as 
close  as  if  he  had  been  a  burglar.  "  Take  care  of  the  dog  fn 

"  The  deuce !"  said  Tom  to  himself,  clutching  his  cane,  as  he 
walked  off  the  stoop ;  "  is  there  a  dog  to  be  shunned  too  ?  I 
shouldn't  wonder  if  they  should  set  him  on  me  !"  and  he  quickened 
his  step  down  the  lane  that  led  to  the  highway,  and  was  soon  out 
of  sight  of  the  old  farm-house,  without  even  turning  to  take  a  last 
look  at  the  solitary  light  which  gleamed  like  a  beacon  from  Getty's 
room — alas  !  no  beacon  of  hope  for  him. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE      ELOQUENT      EMISSARY. 

TOM  had  kept  his  own  counsel,  and  although  his  greatly  changed 
demeanor,  and  the  fact  that  there  was  no  repetition  of  his  visit  to 
Miss  Van  Kleeck,  excited  Harry's  suspicions,  he  could  not  fully 
believe  either  that  his  brother  had  been  rejected,  or  that  H£  had 
abandoned  his  matrimonial  views.  Hut  much  as  he  had  tried  to 
wish  for  the  suitor's  success,  he  had  been  unable  really  to  do  so,  and 
when  the  latter,  fearful  of  the  imputation  which  his  silence  would 
fasten  upon  him,  condescended  to  define  his  position,  it  was  greatly 
to  Harry's  relief,  although  not  much  to  his  enlightenment. 

"I'll  tell  you  what,"  said  Tom,  "I  didn't  like  Getty  as  well  the 
second  time  I  saw  her;  I  hardly  think  she'll  do  for  me.  Then, 
that  old  dragon  that  guards  her  is  a  horrid  old  creature.  I  rather 
think  I  won't  be  hasty  about  it.  At  all  events,  I  will  wait  awhile." 

Harry  thought  all  this  true,  for  he  could  not  suspect  his  brother 
of  falsehood,  and  he  imputed  his  mistaken  opinion  of  Gertrude 
entirely  to  a  want  of  sufficient  acquaintance  with  her.  How  truly 
he  knew  her  to  be  worthy  of  the  most  exalted  love !  But  he  made 
little  reply,  and  the  subject  was  soon  willingly  dropped  by  both 
parties. 

Their  business  affairs,  in  the  meantime,  did  not  mend.  The 
younger  brother  soon  grew  as  chimerical  and  visionary  as  ever  in 
searching  for  short  roads  to  fortune,  but  without  the  least  idea  of 
seeking  her  where  she  frequents  most,  in  the  beaten  highway  of 

84 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  35 

patient  and  plodding  toil.     It  was  about  this  time  that  Tom  re 
turned  home  one  day  from  his  office,  where  his  occupation  was 
anything  but  study,  and  sought  out  his  brother  with  an  appearance 
of  much  excitement, 
and  action — such  an  opportunity  as  offers  but  once  in  a  man's 

"  Now,  Harry,"  he  said,  "  the  time  has  really  come  for  decision 
lifetime.  My  most  sanguine  hopes  bid  fair  to  be  realized." 

"  Why,  what  is  it  now,  Tom  P 

"  A  great  chance !  While  we-are  dreaming  away  our  time 
here,  others  are  up  and  doing  in  one  of  the  greatest  enterprises  of 
the  age.  I  have  had  a  long  interview,  this  afternoon,  with  a  Col. 
Allen,  of  Canada,  who  is  to  stop  here  two  days,  to  form  a  '  Hunt 
er's  Lodge,'  and  I  am  going  to  become  a  member.  He  says  as  I 
am  the  first  volunteer,  and  am  a  man  of — of  note,  as  he  was 
pleased  to  say,  I  shall  be  in  a  condition  for  immediate  advance 
ment  and  a  commission." 

"  Why,  what  in  the  name  of  the  seven  wonders  are  you  talking 
•about  ?"  asked  Harry,  laying  down  his  flute,  and  gazing  earnestly 
at  his  brother.  "  Who  is  Col.  Allen,  and  what  is  a  hunter's 
lodge  P 

"  Surely  you  cannot  be  so  ignorant  as  not  to  know  about  the 
hunters,  Harry  ?  You  must  have  read  about  them  in  the  papers." 

"  Oh — ah  ! — those  meddlesome  fellows  that  are  trying  to  get  up 
a  revolution  in  Canada.  I  remember  now,  they  call  themselves 
hunters." 

"  Trying  to  get  up  a  revolution  !  No,  sir ;  the  revolution  is 
already  begun,  and  is  rapidly  progressing,  and  in  every  town  on 
the  northern  frontier,  secret  clubs  are  forming  of  those  who  wish 
to  aid,  either  by  personal  service  or  by  money,  in  the  cause  of 
freedom.  Col.  Allen  says  that  the  youth  and  chivalry  of  the  whole 
nation  are  ready  to  rise,  and  win  for  themselves  just  such  honors 
in  Canada  as  Lafayette,  and  Kosciusko,  and  other  great  men, 
achieved  in  our  Revolution." 


36  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

"Besides  lots  of  prize-money,  I  suppose,"  said  Uarry,  laughing 
quietly. 

"  Yes  ;  General  Mackenzie,  who  is  at  the  head  of  the  provisional 
government,  has  issued  a  proclamation,  offering  three  hundred 
acres  of  land,  and  a  hundred  dollars  in  specie,  to  every  private  ; 
and  as  to  commissioned  officers  " 

"  General  Mackenzie  at  the  head  of  the  provisional  government ! 
Why,  Tom,  Mackenzie  is  in  Michigan,  a  refugee  and  an  outlaw, 
with  a  price  on  his  head,  and  all  his  own  property  confiscated." 

"  No  matter  for  that  1  There  was  a  price  on  Washington's 
head,  too,  wasn't  there  ?  What  hurt  did  it  do  ?  Mackenzie  is  to 
be  the  Washington  of  Canada,  its  deliverer  and  its  future  Presi 
dent." 

"  But  I  thought  this  agitation  was  subsiding,  since  the  insurgents 
at  home,  or  the  patriots,  as  you  call  them,  and  their  sympathizers 
here,  had  met  with  so  many  and  such  constant  reverses.  Surely, 
blood  enough  has  been  spilt  in  such  a  ho|>eless  cause." 

"  Subsiding  !  Col.  Allen  says  it  is  but  just  begun  ;  he  says  that 
the  burning  of  the  'Caroline'  has  lit  up  a  flame  in  every  quarter 
of  the  land — that  meetings  are  being  everywhere  held,  and  that 
millions  of  money  are  already  subscribed  for  the  cause.  Did  not 
you  read  of  the  great  meeting  in  New  York  last  week  I" 

"  Yes,  I  believe  I  saw  something  about  it — but  I  did  not  pay 
much  attention  to  it.  It  is,  at  all  events,  certain  that  our  govern 
ment  has  heretofore,  and  will  continue  to  use  all  means  to  enforce 
neutrality,  and  to  prevent  American  citizens  from  invading  a 
country  with  which  we  are  at  peace." 

'*  Very  true.  But  government  can't  prevent  sympathy,  and 
private  assistance  with  money,  such  as  we  gave  to  Greece  and 
Poland — nor  can  it  prevent  our  citizens  from  quietly  leaving  the 
country,  and  when  they  are  out  of  it,  joining  any  standard  they 
choose.  That's  what  the  colonel  says,  and  every  lawyer  knows 
it's  true." 


THE  PRISONER  OP  THE  BOEDER.  37 

"  It  may  be  true,"  said  Harry,  taking  down  his  flute ;  "  but  I 
should  require  more  evidence  than  I  have  ever  seen,  either  that  the 
Canadian  people  are  greatly  oppressed,  or  that  they  desire  a  revolu 
tion,  or  that  they  will  turn  out  to  help  those  who  go  over  to  help 
them,  before  I  should  be  sympathizer  or  subscriber — much  less  a 
hunter,  as  you  call  it.  It  may  suit  the  purpose  of  a  few  agitators, 
both  there  and  here,  to  get  up  a  rebellion  in  the  name  of  a  suffer 
ing  people,  who  are  very  quietly  minding  their  own  business  at 
home,  and  have  no  remote  intention  of  committing  high  treason." 

"  But  if  the  people  are  trampled  down,  and  blinded  by  their 
tyrannical  rulers  " 

"  Let  them  remain  so,  until  they  have  spirit  enough  and  sense 
enough  to  rise,  as  our  ancestors  did  in  '75,  and  then,  if  they  can 
show  the  world  even  half  as  just  a  cause  as  we  did,  they  will  not 
lack  help.  The  youth  and  chivalry  of  the  whole  nation  would 
rise  in  such  a  cause  uninvoked,  excepting  by  the  clash  of  arms  in 
the  cause  of  freedom  ;  armies  would  start  up  at  a  hundred  points 
along  our  frontiers,  like  the  Highland  legion  at  the  whistle  of 
Roderick  Dim  ;  they  would  pour  into  the  arena  impetuous  as  the 
mountain  torrents,  and  as  resistless  as  the  tornado  which  strews 
forests  in  its  path." 

"  Why,  Harry,"  said  Tom,  who  had  listened  with  gradually  dis 
tending  eyes,  "  you  grow  eloquent.  You  must  come  with  me  to 
night  and  join  the  club — you  must,  indeed.  Col.  Allen  will 
convince  you  that  the  very  time  you  describe  is  at  hand.  You 
ought  to  hear  him  talk  on  this  subject,  for  I  have  not  told  you 
half  of  what  he  said." 

"  You  must  excuse  me — I  have  not  the  least  curiosity  on  the 
subject." 

tt  I  cannot  excuse  you — I  shall  certainly  take  you  along." 

Tom  understood  the  passive  and  yielding  nature  of  his  compa 
nion  too  well  to  doubt  his  ability  to  carry  the  point  with  him,  nor 
was  he  disappointed.  The  brothers  went  to  the  meeting,  and  not  a 


38  THE    PRISONER   OF   THE    BORDER. 

few  of  the  young  men  of  the  village  were  influenced  by  their 
example  to  do  the  same,  while  many  already  favorably  predisposed 
to  the  cause,  responded  to  the  call  without  solicitation,  and  awaited 
eager! v  an  opportunity  of  expressing  their  sympathy  for  the 
Canadians.  Few,  indeed,  of  the  large  number  in  attendance  enter 
tained  the  remotest  idea  of  engaging  personally  in  the  anticipated 
war,  yet  there  were  some,  like  the  younger  Vrail,  of  military 
tastes,  who  hoped  to  find  it  an  easy  avenue  to  fame  and  fortune. 

No  secrecy  was  observed  in  this  primary  meeting,  at  which  its 
originator  did  not  intend  to  say  or  do  anything  which  could 
infringe  the  neutrality  laws — but  out  of  the  elements  present,  it 
was  his  design  to  form  a  lodge  or  secret  club,  to  whom  the  most 
daring  projects  of  the  agitators  could  be  proposed,  and  from 
whom  could  be  expected  a  quota  of  men  for  actual  service  in  the 
field. 

The  emissary  who  had  convened  this  assemblage  was  a  man 
fully  competent  to  play  his  part  in  the  important  drama  in  which 
he  was  engaged.  He  was  a  dark-complexioned  man,  apparently 
of  about  fifty  years,  with  a  countenance  indicative  of  great-intelli 
gence  and  sagacity,  and  it  was  with  an  air  so  serious,  a  voice  so 
musical,  and  words  so  apt  and  fitting  that  he  began  his  address, 
that  he  could  not  fail  to  enlist  the  earnest  attention  of  all,  and  at 
once  to  inspire  them  with  an  interest  in  his  subject.  lie  spoke 
briefly  of  the  history  of  the  Canadas,  of  the  long  standing  griev 
ances  of  the  people  of  the  lower  province,  and  of  the  more  recent, 
but  not  less  severe  oppression  of  their  more  western  brethren. 
He  recited  the  most  glowing  parts  of  that  celebrated  appeal  issued 
by  the  leading  reformers  of  Upper  Canada,  which  bears  through 
out  such  a  striking  resemblance  to  our  own  Declaration  of  Inde 
pendence,  and  which  in  frequent  instances  adopts  its  exact  language 
to  complain  of  the  same  wrongs. 

He  spoke  of  the  premature  outbreak  which  ensued  shortly  after 
the  publication  of  this  document,  and  which,  but  for  some  errone- 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  39 

ous  counsels  which  thwarted  the  plans  of  the  valiant  Mackenzie, 
must  have  led  to  an  immediate  and  successful  issue. 

How  the  revolutionary  spirit,  ripe  in  both  provinces,  had- 
been  kindled  into  a  hundred  distinct,  but  unfortunately  never 
united  flames — how  a  dozen  successive  insurrections  had  been  suc 
cessively  defeated  by  government — and  how  hundreds  of  brave 
men  had  been  dragged  to  prison  and  to  the  gallows,  while  a  still 
larger  number  had  sought  refuge  in  this  Asylum  of  Freedom — he 
described  in  language  bold,  graphic  and  startling.  He  ne*t 
painted  the  efforts  which  were  making  by  these  refugees  in  this 
country,  to  enlist  the  friends  of  Freedom  in  their  cause,  while  the 
throbbing  heart  of  the  whole  Canadian  nation,  he  said,  was 
anxiously  and  ardently  awaiting  the  advent  of  their  deliverers. 

"  Let  but  an  American  army  cross  the  frontiers,"  he  said,  "  and 
their  first  bugle  blast  will  be  to  the  disheartened  millions  of  the 
North,  what  the  voice  of  the  prophet  was  to  the  dry  bones  in  the 
valley  of  vision — they  will  rise  and  stand  upon  their  feet,  an 
exceeding  great  army.  They  will  rush  to  your  standard  from  a 
thousand  points.  There  will  be  but  one  blow  to  strike,  and  the 
chains  will  drop  from  the  manacled  form  of  Liberty,  never  again 
to  be  replaced.  Who  would  not  share  in  this  glorious  enterprise 
of  liberating  an  oppressed  and  generous  people  from  the  shackles 
of  tyranny ;  of  creating  another  independent  Republic  to  rank  as 
a  power  among  the  nations  of  the  earth?  Strong  as  is  your 
government,  Americans !  deeply  as  it  is  rooted  in  the  affections  of 
twenty  millions  of  brave  people,  it  is  not  beyond  receiving  an 
accession  of  strength  from  the  influence  and  co-operation  of  a  sis 
ter  Republic  springing  up  at  its  side.  Canada  is  destined  to  be 
free.  The  event  is  a  fixed  and  certain  one  in  the  womb  of  the 
future,  and  the  only  question  that  remains  is  one  of  time.  Shall 
it  be  now  ?  Now,  when  oppression  has  filled  to  the  brim  her  cup 
of  bitterness — now,  when  tens  of  thousands,  both  here  and  there, 
are  already  armed  in  her  cause — now,  when  all  America  is  sympa- 


40  THE  PBI8ONEB  OF  THE  BOEDEK. 

thizing  with  her  sufferings,  and  encouraging  her  struggles?  Or, 
shall  this  golden  opportunity,  so  ti lied  with  all  the  elements  of  suc 
cess,  be  lost,  ami  another  cycle  of  darkness  be  reserved  for  my 
beloved  country  ?" 

The  great  earnestness  of  the  orator,  and  his  impassioned  style 
of  speaking,  as  he  proceeded  at  considerable  length  to  enforce  his 
appeals,  were  not  without  a  marked  effect  upon  his  audience.  He 
was  frequently  interrupted  by  applause,  and  sometimes  by  loud 
and  long- continued  cheers,  and  at  the  close  of  his  remarks  he  was 
surrounded  by  a  crowd  of  young  men,  who  remained,  in  compli 
ance  with  his  intimation  that  he  intended  to  organize  a  secret  soci 
ety,  or  lodge,  composed  of  all  who  were  willing  iu  any  way  to  aid 
in  the  cause. 

The  younger  Vraih,  of  course,  was  of  this  number,  and  he  made 
a  strong  effort,  seconded  by  the  Canadian,  to  induce  his  brother 
to  follow  his  example — for  llarry,  although  not  convinced,  had 
been  moved  by  the  stranger's  eloquence. 

M  You  do  not  commit  yourself  in  anything  excepting  sympathy 
and  secrecy,"  said  the  orator,  "  by  becoming  a  member  of  the 
lodge.  You  will  still  be  as  free  to  decline  assisting  the  cause  as 
you  now  are — but  those  who  join  and  give  the  required  pledge  of 
secresy  will  learn  much  more  of  the  cause  and  its  prospects  than  I 
am  at  liberty  to  communicate  publicly." 

Harry's  yielding  nature  gave  way  as  usual  to  the  importunity 
of  his  brother,  and  the  young  men,  together  with  many  of  their 
associates,  soon  found  themselves  transformed  into  "Hunters," 
fully  supplied  with  all  the  secret  signs  and  passwords  with  which 
to  recognize  all  others  of  the  fraternity,  in  whatever  quarter  of 
the  two  countries  they  might  chance  to  meet. 


• 


CHAPTER  VL 

A     DARK     COMPACT. 

ENTHUSIASTIC,  ambitious  and  vain,  Thomas  Vrail  was  fully 
resolved  from  the  outset  to  accept  the  tempting  offer  of  a  commis 
sion  in  the  patriot  army,  which  the  emissary  was  empowered  to 
offer  him,  many  nominations  of  the  kind  having  been  placed  at 
his  disposal  by  those  who  had  assumed  command  of  the  provi 
sional  government  of  the  provinces. 

He  exhibited  the  fullest  credentials  from  his  superiors,  who  evi 
dently  placed  great  confidence  in  his  tact  and  discretion,  and  who 
were  as  liberal  in  the  bestowal  of  their  chimerical  honors,  as  in  the 
distribution  of  the  yet  unconquered  soil  which  they  were  about  to 
invade.  He  was,  of  course,  instructed  to  offer  these  higher  prizes 
only  to  the  educated  and  influential  classes,  to  whom  the  private's 
pay  and  bounty  could  not  be  expected  to  prove  a  sufficient  induce 
ment  to  enlist. 

Of  course,  the  majority  of  these  appointments,  although  confer 
ring  rank  from  their  date,  were  entirely  prospective,  as  far  as 
related  to  the  command  bestowed  upon  the  various  officers.  Col 
onels  of  regiments  yet  unraised,  and  captains  of  companies  still 
unformed,  awaited  with  ardor  the  hour  when,  stepping  upon  Can 
adian  soil,  they  should  behold  the  eager  hosts  which  they  were  to 
lead  to  battle  and  to  victory,  and  they  were  content,  meanwhile,  to 
perform  the  duty  of  privates  in  the  first  movements  of  the  inva 
sion. 

41 


42  THE    PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

Col.  Allen,  after  much  secret  instruction  to  his  new  allies,  left 
them  on  the  ensuing  clay,  to  pursue  his  mission  in  other  quarters, 
promising  to  visit  them  again  within  a  fortnight,  and  to  give  due 
notice  of  the  time  and  place  of  rendezvous  to  such  of  them  as 
should  determine  to  engage  personally  in  the  cause. 

The  intervening  period  was  devoted  by  the  younger  Vrail  to  the 
most  incessant  efforts  to  induce  Ilarry  to  accompany  him  to  the 
field.  The  infection  and  sympathy  was  spreading  more  and  more 
rapidly  throughout  the  country,  and  Tom  brought  daily  to  his  bro 
ther  reports  of  fresh  accessions  to  the  ranks,  and  new  accounts  both 
of  the  sufferings  of  the  Canadian  people,  and  of  the  extent  and 
progress  of  the  insurrection. 

44  Beacons,"  he  said,  "are  placed  on  a  hundred  hills,  ready  to 
be  fired  the  moment  that  the  invading  army  lands,  and  these 
are  to  be  the  signals  for  a  simultaneous  rising  throughout  the 
country." 

Harry  did  not  lack  courage,  and  his  heart  was  full  of  generous 
eelings  for  the  oppressed,  but  his  scruples  were  not  entirely  over 
come. 

.  But  he  knew  that  Tom  could  not  be  dissuaded  from  his  own 
purj>ose,  and  his  extreme  solicitude  for  his  safety  in  so  perilous 
an  enterprise  went  further  towards  deciding  his  movements  than 
all  other  influences  combined.  He  resolved  to  go  for  Tom's  sake 
— that  he  might  watch  over  his  welfare,  and  keep  him  from  unne 
cessary  dangers.  It  would  be  so  very  dreadful,  he  thought,  if  any 
thing  should  happen  to  Tom,  while  his  own  fate  seemed  of  com 
paratively  trilling  moment.  Such  was  Harry's  nature,  and  such  is 
the  nature  of  many  whom  the  world  decry  as  wanting  in  energy 
and  force  of  character. 

When  Allen  returned,  a  lieutenant's  commission  was  easily 
obtained  for  the  new  recruit,  although,  if  he  had  chosen  to  make 
terms,  he  might  easily  have  procured  a  higher  rank,  but  he  took, 
of  course,  what  his  brother  chose  to  ask,  and  Allen  to  bestow.  It 


THE  PEISONER  OF  THE  BOBDEK.  43 

was  true  Tom  was  a  captain,  but  what  was  that  to  Harry  but  a 
source  of  pleasure?  He  did  not  doubt  that  the  latter  would 
become  a  major-general  if  the  patriots  succeeded. 

The  returned  emissary  assembled  his  lodge,  and  informed  them 
with  much  excitement,  and  with  many  injunctions  of  secrecy  and 
caution,  that  the  time  and  place  of  attack  were  fully  decided  upon. 
The  frontier  village  of  Oswego,  he  said,  was  the  place  of  rendez 
vous  for  a  large  part  of  the  recruits,  where  they  were  to  repair 
quietly  and  without  arms,  which  would  be  provided  in  due  time. 
They  were  not  to  go  in  numbers  of  more  than  three  or  four 
together,  nor  were  they  publicly  to  discuss  the  object  of  their  expe 
dition,  lest  they  might  subject  themselves  to  arrest  and  detention 
by  their  own  government,  which,  he  said,  was  taking  sides  with 
tyranny  against  the  rights  of  man.  Having  imparted  these  instruc 
tions  to  the  neophytes,  together  with  such  other  information  as 
was  necessary  for  their  guidance,  he  departed  northward,  to  visit 
other  clubs,  and  give  them  like  notice  of  the  time  of  the  intended 
invasion. 

Secret  as  had  been  the  proceedings  of  the  lodge,  its  existence  and 
object,  and  even  the  names  of  the  volunteers  for  service  in  the 
field,  were  generally  known  throughout  the  village.  True,  they 
were  rather  whispered  than  openly  proclaimed,  and  it  was  said,  not 
that  such  and  such  an  one  had  enlisted  for  the  war,  but  that  he 
had  become  a  hunter.  This  plan  was  universal  and  was  every 
where  understood.  Officers  of  the  United  States  government  were 
not  obliged  to  understand  it  unless  they  chose  to  do  so,  and  Mr. 
Deputy  Marshal  Stone  never  dreamed  of  knowing  what  it  meant, 
when  used  among  his  own  neighbors  and  acquaintances.  If  people 
chose  to  go  north  in  search  of  game,  which  had  become  very 
scarce  at  home,  it  was  no  business  of  his.  But  he  caused  it  to  be 
understood  that  they  must  not  go  to  the  chase  with  military  ac 
coutrements,  or  with  the  accompaniments  of  drum  and  fife,  or  he 
should  be  obliged  to  suspect  them  of  other  designs.  In  short, 


44  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

there  was  a  very  good  understanding  between  the  deputy  and  his 
fellow-citizens,  upon  whose  favor  he  counted  for  assistance  in  ob 
taining  a  renewal  of  his  term  of  office. 

Old  Guert  Kosevelt  made  no  serious  opposition  to  the  designs 
of  his  grandsons,  which  he  very  imperfectly  understood,  but  he 
had  great  confidence  in  the  good  sense  of  the  elder,  and  he  was 
so  impatient  of  the  long  idleness  of  both,  that  he  was  glad  of  any 
change  which  gave  them  occupation  and  even  a  remote  prospect 
of  success. 

But  there  was  another  quarter  in  which  the  tidings  of  Harry 
V rail's  changing  fortunes  were  received  with  more  interest,  and 
were  contemplated  with  more  anxiety.  Although  Gertrude  Van 
Kleeck  had  long  tried  to  convince  herself  that  she  cared  little  or 
nothing  for  her  old  associate  and  visitor,  she  could  not  repress  the 
fears  which  continually  arose  in  her  mind  for  his  safety,  now  that 
he  was  about  to  engage  in  a  war  of  which  the  theatre  was  distant 
and  the  issue  very  uncertain.  True,  he  was  only  a  friend,  and 
would  never  be  anything  more  to  her,  but  she  felt  that  it  would 
be  very  dreadful  if  anything  serious  should  happen  to  him.  Yet 
not  for  the  world  would  she  have  hiui  or  any  one  else  know  that 
she  felt  this  solicitude  in  his  behalf,  and  the  necessity  of  so  closely 
locking  her  emotions  within  her  own  breast  rendered  them  doubly 
oppressive.  Again  and  again  she  reverted  to  the  subject,  only  to 
feel  her  utter  impotency  to  plan  or  do  anything  which  should 
counteract  Harry's  anticipated  movement.  She  reflected  upon  the 
great  wealth  of  which  she  was  the  mistress,  and  thought  how  freely 
she  would  be  willing  to  dispense  of  it,  if  there  was  any  way  by 
which  she  could  avert  from  her  friend  what  seemed  to  her  so  very 
pressing  and  imminent  a  danger. 

She  continued  to  receive  tidings  from  day  to  day,  through 
various  members  of  her  household,  in  relation  to  a  subject  which, 
of  course,  formed  a  large  part  of  the  current  gossip  of  the  neigh 
borhood,"  but  her  principal  reliance  for  information  was  upon  a 


THE  PRISONER   OF  THE  BORDER.  4:5 

negro  servant,  named  Abram,  but  more  usually  called  Brom,  who 
was  almost  daily  sent  to  the  village  on  domestic  errands.  At 
times,  indeed,  Gertrude  invented  little  wants,  which  aunt  Becky 
thought  superfluous  and  extravagant,  for  the  purpose  of  dispatch 
ing  Brom  to  the  village  store,  to  bring  back  his  accustomed  budget 
of  intelligence.  She  seldom,  indeed,  questioned  him  herself  in 
relation  to  the  news,  but  she  usually  contrived  to  be  busy  in  the 
kitchen  on  his  return,  and  thus  to  hear  what  he  was  quite  sure  to 
relate  to  bis  fellow-servants  in  regard  to  the  exciting  topic  of  the 
day. 

Now,  Brom  bad  become  not  a  little  attached  to  Harry  Vrail  in 
former  days,  having  often  obtained  permission  to  accompany  him 
in  his  fishing  and  hunting  expeditions,  and  he  frequently  expressed 
his  regret  that  Master  Harry  had  ceased  for  the  past  year  to  pay 
his  accustomed  visits  to  the  Van  Kleeck  woods  and  streams. 

Of  this  sable  individual  a  few  words  of  description  may  not  be 
amiss.  He  was  a  man  about  thirty  years  of  age,  who  had  lived 
from  infancy  in  the  family  of  Gertrude's  father,  having  been  a 
slave  until  the  general  emancipation  of  1826.  Since  that  time  he 
had  received  wages  as  a  hired  servant,  or  rather  he  had  them 
placed  to  his  account,  for  Brom  never  "  took  up  "  anything  more 
than  was  required  for  his  yearly  suit  of  linsey-woolsey,  the  remain 
der  of  his  stipend  remaining  in  his  employer's  hands. 

Notwithstanding  his  freedom,  he  was  in  spirit  as  much  a  slave 
as  ever,  and  he  possessed  that  strong  attachment  for  his  master's 
family  which  characterizes  his  race,  and  which  is,  alas,  so  often 
sadly  requited.  '  •„ 

But  Brom  was  a  light-hearted,  merry  fellow,  whose  humble 
condition  seemed  fully  compensated  for  by  a  perpetual  freedom 
from  cares  and  anxieties.  Everything  was  food  for  Brora's  mirth, 
and  almost  everything  was  food  for  his  mouth.  His  appetite  and 
his  spirits  were  equally  unflagging. 

Tt  was  while  listening  to  one  of  the  negro's  daily  reports  in  rela- 


46  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

tion  to  the  village  recruits  in  which  he  always  spoke  particularly 
of  "  Massa  Harry,"  that  the  idea  occurred  to  the  anxious  Gertrude 
of  furnishing  her  friend  with  a  body-guard  in  the  person  of  this 
very  African,  who  manifested  so  much  interest  in  his  welfare. 
Startled  and  relieved  by  the  thought,  she  hastily  retired  to  her 
room  to  reflect  on  the  means  of  carrying  it  into  execution  ;  but  this 
was  a  task  not  easily  performed  with  that  entire  secrecy  which  was 
essential  to  her  design.  She  sent  at  once  for  the  negro,  and  after 
questioning  him  a  little  more  in  relation  to  the  tidings  which  lie 
had  brought,  she  said  to  him  : 

"  Brom,  you  have  always  been  a  good  servant,  and  my  father 
ever  placed  great  confidence  in  you.  1  think  I  can  do  the  same." 

Brom  grinned  widely  as  lie  replied — 

"  Yes,  Miss  (Jetty,  you  ran  trust  Brom  sartin." 

"  But  can  I  trust  you  in  a  very  important  matter,  far  more  im 
portant  than  anv  which  you  were  ever  engaged  in,  and  one  which 
requires  both  courage  and  secrecy  ?" 

The  negro  remained  silent  for  a  moment  and  seemed  greatly- 
surprised,  but  at  the  next  instant  his  large  eyes  flashed  with  the 
earnest  spirit  of  his  reply. 

'•  Yes,  Miss  Getty,  you  can  trust  Brom  in  anything" 

"  Are  you  willing  to  go  to  the  war  with  Mr.  Vrail  as  his  servant  ?" 

"  With  Massa  Harry  !  To  the  war  with  Massa  Harry  !  Yes,  I 
is  willing,  Missis  Getty  !  Dat  I  is — if  you  and  Missis  Becky  will 
let  me  go." 

44  You  are  a  free  man,  Brom,  and  can  do  what  you  choose." 

"  I  will  never  go  without  your  consent.  Besides,  I  want  to 
come  home  when  the  war  is  over,  and  Missis  Becky  wouldn't  let 
me  do  that  if  I  should  run  away." 

"  But  /  am  mistress  now,"  replied  Gertrude,  with  a  very  pretty 
air  of  command,  which  she  had  never  before  been  able  to  assume, 
but  which  the  exigency  of  her  position  rendered  necessary.  "  Aunt 
Becky  has  nothing  to  say  about  it" 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  4:7 

"  Aunt  Becky  nothing  to  say,  hey  ?  Don't  you  believe  it !  She 
has  a  mighty  great  deal  to  say  about  everything,"  replied  the 
negro  hastily. 

"  Well,  well,"  answered  Gertrude,  laughing,  "  she  must  be 
allowed  to  talk,  but  you  understand  that  I  am  the  mistress  in  this 
house  and  on  this  farm — that  it  is  all  mine.  Don't  you  under 
stand  that,  Brom  ?" 

"  Y-e-s,"  said  Brom,  hesitatingly — "  but  Missis  Becky  " 

"  Never  mind  Missis  Becky." 

Brom  looked  hastily  over  his  shoulder  to  make  sure  that  the 
object  of  his  dread  was  not  within  hearing  of  this  treasonous 
speech. 

"  And  if  you  choose  to  go  away,  you  shall  be  allowed  to  come 
back  here  whenever  you  wish  on  exactly  the  same  footing  as  before, 
and  I  will  furnish  you  with  plenty  of  money  for  the  journey ;  but 
you  will  have  to  enlist  as  a  soldier.  What  do  you  say  ?"  Are  you 
afraid  ?"  she  continued,  as  the  negro  seemed  to  hesitate  in  reply 
ing. 

u  Golly,  no  f    I  isn't  afraid  of  the  war — but — Missis — Becky" — 

The  young  lady  impatiently  interrupted  him,  and,  by  dint  of  much 
argument,  succeeded  in  allaying  his  deeply  implanted  fears  in  rela 
tion  to  the  one  sole  object  of  his  terror,  and  when  this  disenthrall- 
ment  was  completed,  there  was  no  limit  to  the  exuberance  of  the 
negro's  joy  at  the  prospect  before  him. 

"  As  I  said,  you  will  have  to  enlist  as  a  soldier." 

"  List  ?  Oh  yes,  I'll  do  that,  sartin  ;  and  then  I'll  get  three  hun 
dred  acres  of  land  after  we've  drove  the  Canaders  all  out." 

"  You  must  not  think  of  that  You  may  get  it  or  not,  and  it 
will  probably  be  worth  very  little  if  you  do.  But  remember  that 
you  go  as  Master  Harry's  servant,  and  that  I  will  pay  you  liberally 
for  all  your  time  and  danger.  You  will  be  a  soldier  it  is  true,  and 
must  do  your  duty  as  such  ;  but  remember,  that  you  are  a  volunteer, 
and  that  vou  must  enlist  on  the  express  condition  that  you  are 


48  THE    PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

always  to  fight  at  Master  Harry's  side,  and  that  you  are  always  to 
be  quartered  near  him,  and  where  you  can  wait  upon  him.  You 
are  to  be  within  his  call  at  all  times  of  night  and  day.  You  are 
to  watch  over  him  in  battle,  and  be  always  ready  to  help  him  when 
he  needs  help.  If  he  is  wounded  (here  Gertrude's  voice  trembled) 
you  are  to  carry  him  off  the  field  ;  and  if  he  is  taken  prisoner,  you 
are  to  go  with  him.  Will  you  do  all  this  ?" 

"  Yes,  Missis,  I  sartingly,  will." 

"  Will  you  swear  to  do  it?" 

"  Yes,  on  all  the  Bibles  in  the  house." 

u  But  there  is  yet  another  thing.  Neither  he  nor  any  one  else 
must  ever  know  anything  of  this  arrangement  between  you  and 
me.  You  are  a  free  man,  you  wish  to  enlist  as  a  soldier,  but  you 
wish  to  go  with  your  old  friend,  Master  Ilarry.  All  this  is  true,  is 
it  not  ?" 

"All  berry  true." 

u  As  to  the  rest,  you  must  not  say  a  word  to  anybody.  You 
must  not  even  tell  Mr.  Vrail  that  you  are  to  be  his  servant,  nor 
must  you  ask  any  wages  of  him ;  but  you  are  to  do  everything 
for  him  you  possibly  can." 

Brom  was  sagacious  and  discreet.  He  was  easily  made  to  com 
prehend  everything  in  relation  to  his  young  mistress'  views  except 
two  things.  He  did  not  comprehend  her  reason  for  secrecy,  nor 
Low  he  was  to  avoid  the  wrath  of  his  ancient  enemy,  Mistress 
Becky.  But  he  faithfully  promised  compliance  with  all  the 
instructions  of  Gertrude,  which  she  repeated  many  times  over  to 
him,  and  impressed  on  his  mind  with  indelible  distinctness.  Be 
fore  he  left  the  room  he  knew  his  whole  role  by  heart,  and  he  pro 
ceeded  at  once  to  business,  making  his  boldest  strike  first,  and  the 
one  which  he  dreaded  far  more  than  all  the  rest.  Before  the  day 
was  over,  he  gave  Miss  Becky  notice  that  he  was  about  to  quit  the 
service  of  the  family,  and  was  going  to  the  war,  and  then  he  stood 
patiently  for  half  an  hour,  and  bore  the  expected  torrent  of  invec- 


-THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOEDER.  49 

live  which  his  announcement  elicited,  merely  repeating  at  its  close 
his  first  remark. 

"  You  shall  do  no  such  thing,  you  black  Mollyhack,  you.  You 
shdrit  go  !  So  just  go  about  your  work,  and  let  me  hear  no  more 
about  this  nonsense.  You  sha'n't  stir  a  step,  I  say.  Now, 
then." 

"  I  must  go,  Missis  Becky." 

"  What  for  must  you,  then  ?  I  should  like  to  know  that,  now 
— hey  !"  she  said,  in  the  very  altissimo  of  scolding  keys. 

"  I  must  go." 

"You  shall  not!  You  shaVt  have  a  cent  of  money  ;  and  if 
you  do  go  you  shall  never  come  back.  You  know  very  well  that 
Baltus  would  never  have  let  you  go  on  such  a  wild  goose  chase 
as  this,  and  neither  will  I." 

"  I  am  a  free  man,  Missis  Becky,"  said  Brom,  trembling  from 
head  to  foot  with  the  violence  of  the  effort  to  make  so  bold  an 
assertion,  "  and  I  sartingly  shall  go." 

So  saying,  Brom  turned  away  and  walked  off  to  the  barn,  fol 
lowed  by  a  rattling  volley  of  words,  which  came  less  and  less 
distinctly  to  his  ear  until  the  interposing  door  of  his  place  of 
refuge  shut  out  the  feaiful  sounds. 

Dame  Becky,  after  scolding  for  some  time  at  the  empty  air,  went 
grumbling  into  the  house,  and  sought  out  her  niece,  whom  she 
informed  of  the  servant's  audacious  design,  which  intelligence 
Getty,  to  her  great  surprise,  received  with  much  coolness,  assur 
ing  her  that  she  already  knew  Brom's  wishes  on  this  point,  and 
had  consented  to  his  going. 

There  was  something  in  the  air  of  the  young  lady  as  she  made 
this  remark  which  impressed  the  aunt  with  a  sense  of  hei  niece's 
authority,  and  it  was  with  some  abatement  of  tone  that  she 
remonstrated  against  the  project  Getty  heard  her  through  and 
replied  with  composure — 

"  As  I  said  before,  aunt,  my  mind  is  made  up  to  let  Brom  go, 

3 


50  THE    PRISONER    OF   TILE    BOttDER. 

and  I  desire  that  he  may  be  allowed  to  go  in  peace,  and  without 
further  reproof." 

"Hoity,  toity  !"  exclaimed  the  old  woman  in  a  subdued  tone, 
turning  away  from  her  niece  ;  "  these  are  new  airs  !  Well,  let 
him  go  then  to  the  old  scratch,  as  he  most  assuredly  will ;  but  he 
shall  never  darken  these  doors  again." 

"  lie  has  my  permission  to  return  here  whenever  he  chooses." 

"  Oh,  has  he  indeed  ?  Pretty  management  this  is  !  Perhaps 
you  do  not  know  that  all  Brom's  wages  for  the  last  ten  years  are 
unpaid,  and  that  he  holds  your  father's  note  for  a  great  part  of  it, 
with  interest,  and  that  if  he  goes  away  it  has  all  got  to  bo  paid." 

The  last  word  was  shot  out  from  between  the  dame's  thin  lips 
with  much  force,  and  with  an  air  of  no  little  spitefulness. 

"I  know  all  about  it,"  replied  the  niece.  "  I  do  not  think  it  is 
Brom's  intention  to  take  up  any  part  of  his  money  yet ;  but  if  it 
is,  I  am  able  to  pay  him  without  difficulty." 

The  aunt,  after  a  little  subdued  grumbling,  left  the  room,  and 
retired  to  her  own  department  in  no  amiable  mood,  and  greatly 
wondering  at  the  change  which  had  suddenly  taken  place  in  her 
niece. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

HARRT     AND      GERTRUDE. 

HARRY  VRAIL  was  not  a  little  astonished  when,  on  the  third 
day  prior  to  his  departure  for  the  seat  of  war,  his  old  acquaintance 
Brom  called  upon  him  in  a  state  of  great  excitement,  and  request 
ed  to  be  allowed  to  enlist  as  a  soldier  and  accompany  him  to  the 
field.  To  the  young  man's  inquiries  the  negro  replied  that  he 
was  going  to  quit  his  old  home,  and  that  he  was  free  to  go  where 
he  chose,  and  he  chose  to  go  with  Massa  Harry  to  Canada. 

Harry  was  delighted  with  this  unexpected  proof  of  attachment 
in  his  old  companion,  and  also  with  the  prospect  of  having  always 
so  powerful  a  friend  and  auxiliary  at  his  side,  and  after  ascertain 
ing  that  the  negro's  mind  was  fully  decided  upon  going,  he 
assured  him  that  he  would  arrange  everything  pertaining  to  his 
enlistment,  and  said  he  had  no  doubt  that  he  could  so  manage 
matters  that  their  positions  should  at  all  times  be  near  each  other. 

Brom  could  not  restrain  his  ecstasy  at  the  success  of  his  suit. 

"I'll  take  care  of  your  koss,  Massa  Harry,"  he  said,  "and 
brush  your  clothes,  and — and" 

"Thank  you,  Brom.  I  am  not  certain  that  I  shall  have  a 
horse  to  take  care  of,  and  I  fear  I  shall  have  but  little  money  to 
pay  for  services  of  any  kind." 

"  Never  mind  the  money,  Massa  Harry.  I  don't  want  any 
money.  Missis  Becky  has  got  eight  hundred  dollars  of  Brom's 
now  laid  up  for  when  I  get  to  be  an  old  man." 

61 


52  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

The  negro  could  not  long  divest  himself  of  the  idea  that  Dame 
Becky  was  the  chief  representative  of  his  old  master. 

"  Has  she  indeed  ?  You  are  a  very  fortunate  fellow  then  and  I 
think  you  had  much  better  stay  at  home.  You  can  buy  yourself 
a  small  farm  with  that  sum,  and  run  no  risk  of  getting  shot." 

The  negro  was  impatient  at  this  advice,  and  would  not  listen  to 
it  a  moment. 

u  Very  well  then,  Brom,"  said  the  young  man,  "  you  may  go  if 
you  wish,  and  I  have  no  doubt  you  will  make  a  very  good  sol 
dier." 

"  May  I  take  care  of  your  horse  ?"  repeated  the  negro  earnestly. 

"  Most  certainly,  if  I  have  one,  you  may  take  care  of  him,  and 
if  you  like  you  may  call  yourself  my  servant  when  you  are  off  duty, 
and  in  that  way  we  can  always  be  near  each  other,  and  I  wilt  pay 
you  for  whatever  services  I  require  of  you." 

"  Never  mind  the  pay  ;"  reiterated  Brora,  "  we'll  see  about  that 
when  you  get  to  be  a  gineral  or  govner  of  Canada ;  but  mind  and 
tell  Colonel  Allen  that  I  is  your  servant." 

The  negro  next  inquired,  pursuant  to  Miss  Van  Kleeck's  instruc 
tion,  how  much  money  he  would  need  for  his  equipment  and  tra 
velling  expenses,  and  then  hastened  home  to  inform  the  delighted 
Gertrude  of  the  result  of  his  mission. 

The  young  lady  now  found  it  necessary  to  take  another  step  in 
the  road  to  domestic  authority,  by  resuming  the  custody  of  that 
part  of  her  property  which  remained  in  her  father's  "  strong  box " 
at  home,  where  a  considerable  sum  in  gold  and  silver  was  stored 
away,  with  the  family  plate.  It  required  some  courage  to  renew 
the  contest  for  supremacy  with  her  aunt,  but  animated  by  the  im 
portance  of  the  cause  in  which  she  was  engaged,  she  struck  for 
freedom,  and  after  a  long  and  hotly  contested  battle  of  words,  the 
old  dame  flung  down  the  keys  in  a  rage,  and  retreated  to  the 
kitchen,  growling  deeply  in  Low  Dutch,  a  language  to  which  she 
always  resorted  when  much  excited. 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  53 

Getty  flew  to  the  box,  which  had  so  long  been  interdicted  to  her, 
and  took  from  it  the  sum  which  Mr.  Vrail  had  named  as  neces 
sary  for  the  negro's  expenses,  and  in  addition  thereto  a  consider 
able  sum  in  the  smallest  kind  of  gold  pieces.  This  last  amount, 
she  told  Brom,  he  must  take  with  him  to  use  in  any  emergency, 
either  of  his  own  or  of  his  master,  and  that  he  must  conceal  it  in 
some  way  securely  in  his  clothes,  and  let  no  one  know  that  he 
possessed  it. 

Brom  chuckled  greatly,  and  promised  implicit  obedience. 

"  How  much  will  that  leave  me,  Missis  Getty,  in  there  ?"  he 
said,  nodding  towards  the  box,  which  he  supposed  to  contain  an 
immense  treasure,  including  his  own  dues. 

"  It  will  leave  you  all  that  you  had  before,  Brom.  This  does  not 
come  out  of  your  money  by  any  means." 

"  Golly  !  Missis,  are  you  going  to  give  Brom  all  that  mo 
ney  " 

"  And  more,  if  necessary.  Only  be  perfectly  faithful  and  dis 
creet,  and  remember  all  that  I  have  so  often  told  you  about — 
about " 

"  Taking  good  care  of  Massa  Harry  ?"  asked  the  negro,  grin 
ning. 

"  Yes,"  said  Getty,  slightly  coloring. 

"  I  will  sartingly  remember." 

"  And  be  sure  never  to  say  or  hint  anything  to  him  about  my 
sending  you  to  the  war,  or  furnishing  you  with  money,  or  any 
thing  of  that  kind." 

"  I  will  be  sartin,  sure." 

Gertrude  thought  with  some  trepidation,  that  Harry  might 
possibly  call  to  bid  farewell  to  her  aunt  and  herself  before  quitting 
the  country,  and  such,  indeed  had  been  his  desigji  for  some  days 
past,  during  which  he  had  frequently  requested  his  brother  to 
accompany  him  there.  But  Tom  objected. 

"  It  would  be  quite  a  waste  of  civility,"  he  said, "  upon  old  Miss 


54  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

Van  Kleeck,  who  would  as  likely  as  not  send  for  a  United  States 
officer  to  arrest  us ;  and  as  to  Getty,  I  have  really  quite  relinquished 
my  designs  upon  her." 

Harry  hesitated  awhile,  but  at  length  he  resolved  to  go  alone. 
Common  politeness  required  it  from  one  who  had  so  long  been  an 
acquaintance  of  the  family,  and  he  was  besides  anxious  to  make  sure 
that  he  was  not  contravening  the  wishes  of  Miss  Van  Kleeck  by 
encouraging  Brom's  military  aspirations. 

It  was  on  a  cool  evening,  early  in  November,  that  Mr.  Vrail 
found  himself  seated  in  the  pleasant  parlor  of  the  Van  Kleeck  man 
sion,  awaiting  the  entrance  of  Gertrude.  A  glowing  fire  of  wood 
blazed  and  crackled  upon  the  hearth,  and  without  the  aid  of  the  two 
candles,  which  burned  almost  unobserved  in  tall  silver  candlesticks 
upon  the  mantel,  fully  lighted  the  large  room,  and  was  reflected 
back  from  every  side  by  the  highly  polished  surfaces  of  the  old- 
fashioned  solid  mahogany  furniture.  Everything  was  scrupulously 
clean.  The  ceiling  was  dazzlingly  white,  the  carpet  seemed  guilt 
less  of  dust  and  lint,  and  the  sofa,  drawn  out  corner-wise  to  the 
fire,  had  a  most  tempting  air  of  comfort  and  repose,  while  the  tall 
brass  andirons  and  fender  shone  as  only  Dutch  servants  can  induce 
brass  to  shine.  The  hearth,  indeed,  and  its  accessories,  were  the 
crowning  specimens  of  Flemish  neatness.  The  very  ashes  seemed 
to  have  been  taught  the  duty  of  falling  within  certain  prescribed 
limits,  while  a  very  clean  brush  hung  in  the  chimney  corner  ready 
for  quick  service  in  driving  back  any  intrusive  flakes. 

When  Getty  entered  the  room,  it  was  with  an  air  of  much  em 
barrassment,  and  even  alarm,  and  although  she  shook  hands  with 
Harry,  and  replied  to  his  questions  after  her  health,  her  agitation 
gave  the  appearance  of  anything  but  cordiality  to  the  reception. 

But  Harry  did  not  expect  much  of  a  welcome,  and  he  was  not 
disappointed  at  this.  If  it  had  been  Tom,  he  thought,  and  he  had 
chosen  to  make  himself  agreeable,  how  differently  Getty  would  have 
acted,  and  he  could  not  help  thinking,  as  his  eyes  were  riveted 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  55 

upon  the  really  beautiful  face  which  was  before  him,  yet  partly 
averted  from  him,  how  very  strange  it  was  that  Tom  should  think 
of  going  to  the  war. 

Gertrude  had  seated  herself  upon  the  sofa,  and  her  visitor  sat 
down  in  a  chair  at  some  distance  from  her;  and  after  he  had 
inquired  about  her  health,  and  the  health  of  aunt  Becky,  there 
was  an  awkward  silence,  which  it  seemed  impossible  for  either 
party  to  break. 

Harry  spoke,  at  length. 

"  I  am  about  leaving  home  for  an  absence  of  uncertain  dura 
tion,"  he  said,  "  and  I  have  called  to  say  good-bye  to  yourself  and 
your  aunt" 

Getty  immediately  rose  and  pulled  the  bell-cord  which  dangled 
over  the  mantel,  and  then  reseating  herself,  replied  that  she  had 
heard  of  Mr.  Vrail's  intended  absence.  When  she  had  directed  a 
servant  girl,  who  answered  her  summons,  to  request  her  aunt's 
presence  in  the  parlor,  she  felt  reassured  by  the  expected  arrival, 
and  found  courage  to  say  something  more. 

"Rumor  says  that  you  are  going  far,  and  on  a  dangerous 
errand.  I  suppose  I  must  not  inquire  whether  this  is  true?" 

"It  is  true,"  replied  Harry,  smiling,  "although  I  do  not  say 
so  publicly ;  but  the  cause  in  which  I  am  about  to  engage,  is 
one  which,  after  much  reflection,  I  have  been  convinced  is  a  just 
one,  and  fully  worthy  of  the  sympathies  and  assistance  of  Ameri 
cans.  I  may  be  mistaken,  but  if  at  any  time  I  should  see  cause 
to  change  my  views,  before  it  is  too  late  to  retract,  I  shall  undoubt 
edly  do  so." 

"  I  know  very  little  of  the  cause,'7  replied  Gertrude,  "  but  I  fear 
— I  would  say,  I  suppose — there  must  be  more  than  the  usual 
perils  of  war  attending  it." 

"  It  may  be  so ;  I  have  not  counted  the  danger  closely,  for 
although  I  lay  claim  to  no  unusual  courage,  my  life  has  hereto 
fore  been  one  of  such  dull  inaction,  that  even  danger  is  not  with 


56  THE   PBISONEK   OF   THE   BOEDER. 

out  its  charms  for  me.  I  confess  I  do  not  think,  with  Thomas 
and  Col.  Allen,  that  our  entrance  into,  and  progress  through 
Canada,  is  to  be  merely  a  triumphal  march.'' 

"  If  that  expectation  is  generally  encouraged,  it  may  lead  many 
to  join  the  ranks  of  the  patriots  who  would  prove  but  feeble 
assistants  in  the  hour  of  battle." 

"  Very  true." 

"May  I  ask  if  there  are  many  going  from  this  neighbor 
hood  ?" 

"  Only  six  besides  my  brother  and  myself,  and  one  of  these,  you 
may  be  surprised  to  learn,  is  your  former  servant,  Brom.  Part 
of  my  errand  here  to-night  is  to  inquire  if  you  approve  of  his 
going — or,  rather,  to  learn  if  you  had  any  objections  to  it." 

Getty  rose,  and  adjusted  some  ornaments  on  the  mantel-piece, 
and  while  doing  so,  if  Harry  had  thought  to  steal  a  side  glance  at 
her  face,  he  would  have  seen  that  it  was  deeply  suffused  with 
blushes  as  she  replied, 

"  Brom  has  the  entire  right  to  control  his  own  movements,  and 
I  have  not  the  least  objection  to  his  going." 

"  He  is  a  powerful  fellow,  and  knows  no  fear,  and  will  undoubt 
edly  make  a  very  good  soldier." 

"  Will  he  be  in  your  company  ?" 

"If  I  should  have  a  company,  he  undoubtedly  will.  He  has 
already  elected  me  his  captain,  and  I  have  promised  him  that  he 
shall,  at  all  events,  be  near  me.  If  there  is  " 

"Excuse  me  for  interrupting  you — but  I  hear  aunt  Rebecca, 
and  it  may  be  better  not  to  speak  on  the  subject  before  her.  You 
know  she  is  peculiar  in  her  views." 

Harry  had  only  time  to  thank  his  fair  companion  for  her  cau 
tion,  when  the  door  opened,  and  Dame  Becky  entered,  and 
advanced  in  a  hurried  way  to  the  middle  of  the  room,  where  she 
stopped. 

"  I  could  not  come  before,  Getty,  and  I  can't  stay  now,"  she  said  • 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  57 

"  the  apples  are  not  half  pared  or  strung  yet.  How  do  you  do, 
Mr.  Vrail  ?  Do  you  want  anything  in  particular  of  me  ?"  And 
the  dame  lowered  her  head,  and  looked  sharply  at  him  over  the 
black  rim  of  her  spectacles. 

"  I  have  only  called  to  say  good-bye  to  yourself  and  your  niece, 
Miss  Van  Kleeck,"  replied  Harry,  who  bad  risen  on  her  entrance 
and  remained  standing;  "I  am  about  leaving  home." 

"  Oh,  yes  !  I  have  heard  that  you  were  going  away — a  pretty 
sort  of  wild  goose  chase  it  is,  too,  that  you  are  going  on.  There's 
Brom,  too — he  must  go.  I  hope  it  is  not  you  that  has  been  and 
'deed  him  into  it." 

"  Aunt  Becky !  for  shame  !"  exclaimed  Gertrude,  coloring  scar, 
let. 

"  When  I  seek  to  make  proselytes  for  tbe  cause,"  replied  Harry 
smiling  good-naturedly,  "it  will  probably  not  be  among  his 
class." 

"  Well,  no  offence.     I  am  sorry  that  you  are  sich  a  " 

"Aunt  Becky!" 

"  Well,  no  matter — good-bye — I  must  go  back  to  my  apples. 
Getty,  see  to  the  fire,  and — and  the  front  door,  and  you  had  better 
come  and  help  us  as  soon  as  you  can  " — and  the  old  woman  depart 
ed  as  unceremoniously  as  she  had  entered. 

Mortified  beyond  expression  at  her  aunt's  rudeness,  Getty  knew 
not  what  to  say ;  but  Harry  did  not  seem  to  notice  it,  nor  did  he 
offer  to  resume  his  seat. 

"  My  aunt  is  very, — inconsiderate,"  said  Miss  Yan  Kleeck,  hesi 
tatingly.  "  Do  not  allow  her  remarks  to  hurry  your  departure." 

"  Certainly  not.  I  ought  not  easily  to  take  offence  in  a  house 
where  I  have  received  so  many  hospitalities,"  replied  the  visitor,  in 
a  voice  rendered  mournful  by  the  retrospect  of  departed  joys. 

Getty's  eye  glanced  at  the  portrait  of  her  father  hanging  against 
the  wall,  and  she  would  not  reject  a  compliment  which  belonged 

rather  to  her  deceased  parent  than  herself. 

3* 


58  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

"  I  believe  my  father  always  thought  your  visits  a  great  favor," 
she  said. 

"  He  was  quite  an  original  thinker,  then,"  replied  the  young 
man,  with  a  quiet  smile.  "  I  know  but  very  few  of  that  way  of 
thinking." 

Getty  now  looked  mournful  in  turn,  and  Harry  immediately 
thought  what  a  monster  he  was  to  speak  so  frivolously  when  her 
father  was  the  subject  of  conversation.  He  added,  quickly, 

"  He  was  a  most  kind-hearted  and  amiable  man,  and  I  have 
every  reason  to  cherish  his  memory  with  regard.  But  I  am 
detaining  you  from  your  aunt — good-bye." 

Getty  gave  her  hand,  but  it  was  utterly  impossible  for  her  to 
speak — her  eyes  were  full  of  tears,  which  Harry,  blind  to  the  last, 
believed  to  be  caused  solely  by  the  renewal  of  her  filial  grief.  And 
so  they  parted.  :  „  : 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

BARAK,    THE    AGITATOR. 

OF  Captain  and  Lieutenant  Vrail's  journey  to  the  North,  it  is 

not  necessary  particularly  to  speak.  The  few  recruits  from  H 

did  not  all  leave  town  together,  nor  of  course,  with  any  degree  of 
parade,  which  could  distinguish  them  as  men  bound  on  a  military 
expedition.  The  brothers  were  accompanied  by  Brom,  who  was 
allowed  an  outside  seat  upon  the  stage-coach,  in  company  with  the 
driver,  with  whom,  in  his  frequent  stoppings  at  the  village,  the 
negro  had  long  before  become  acquainted. 

He  knew  well,  too,  every  member  of  the  strong,  and  glossy 
team  which  pranced  and  curveted  beneath  the  lash  of  his  com 
panion,  having  often  assisted  in  giving  them  water  in  front  of  the 
village  inn,  at  a  time  when  he  little  dreamed  of  ever  arriving  at  so 
distinguished  an  honor  as  riding  behind  them  on  a  journey  to 
Albany. 

A  happy  man  was  Brom,  and  so  exuberant  were  his  spirits  that 
he  had  frequently  to  repeat  to  himself  a  caution  which  Harry  had 
impressed  upon  his  mind,  to  say  nothing  on  the  subject  of  his 
journey,  although,  if  he  had  been  disposed  to  be  communicative, 
he  could  have  told  the  coachman  very  little  which  he  did  not 
already  know,  either  about  his  new  passengers,  or  the  errand  upon 
which  they  were  bound.  He  sounded  the  negro  at  times,  indeed, 
for  his  own  amusement,  when  the  latter  would  look  very  grave, 
and  shake  his  head,  and  say  that  he  was  travelling  for  his  health. 


60  THE   PRISONER    OF   THE    BORDER. 

"  The  truth  is,''  said  Brom,  with  a  merry  twinkle  of  his  eyes, 
"  I  have  been  very  much  confined  for  the  last  thirty  years  "  (he  had 
never  been  ten  miles  from  the  place  of  his  birth ) ,  "  and  I  don't 
think  it  agrees  with  me,  so  I'm  going  to  try  travelling." 

"  You  are  not  very  pale,  Brom." 

"  Yhah  !  yhah  !  yhah  !  no,  I'se  got  some  color  left — yhah ! 
yhah !"  . 

"  But  ain't  you  really  afraid,  now,"  asked  the  other,  sinking  his 
voice  into  a  confidential  whisper ;  "  ain't  you  afraid  of  going  to 
Canada  to  fight  the  red-coats  ?" 

"  You  jes  mind  your  own  business,  and  give  that  off  leader  there 
another  clip — see  how  he  lagc.  Ef  you  don't  look  sharp,  I'll  go 
and  ride  inside  with  the  rest  of  the  gemmen." 

One  of  the  places  of  rendezvous  for  the  attack  now  in  contempla 
tion,  by  those  in  command,  was  Oswego  and  its  vicinity  and  the 
point  of  intended  entrance  into  Canada  was  near  the  village  of 
Prescott,  on  the  St.  Lawrence  river,  where  Fort  Wellington,  well 
garrisoned  by  the  British,  was  to  be  the  first  object  of  assault. 
Our  travellers  were  supplied,  as  has  been  said,  with  all  the  requi 
site  signs  and  passwords  with  which  to  recognize  their  fellow 
"  hunters,"  wherever  they  might  meet  them  ;  but  these  signals 
became  scarcely  necessary  as  they  drew  near  the  place  of  embark 
ation,  so  general  and  so  wide-spread  among  all  classes  was  the 
sentiment  in  favor  of  the  pending  movement.  Still,  in  all  the  large 
towns  through  which  the  various  recruits  passed,  it  was  necessary  to 
avoid  any  open  avowal  of  their  destination,  if  they  would  have  the 
connivance  of  the  officers  of  the  Federal  government,  many  of 
whom  were  willing  to  wink  at  the  offenders,  as  far  as  their  own 
official  safety  would  possibly  permit 

Numerous  secret  agents  were  on  duty  at  Syracuse,  and  other 
prominent  points  on  the  Western  Railroad  vigilantly  watching  all 
the  arrivals  at  the  public  houses,  and  secretly  applying  a  test 
question  to  all  whose  destination  was  northward,  which,  if  compre- 


THE  PK1SONER  OF  THE  BOKOES.  61 

bended,  at  once  placed  them  on  a  footing  that  admitted  of  giving 
information  in  regard  to  the  best  mode  of  advancing  to  Oswego. 
Several  canal  boats  had  been  chartered,  and  were  lying  in  the 
basin  at  the  first  named  village,  ready  to  start  for  the  lake-port? 
which  is  only  thirty  miles  distant.  They  were  of  the  class  of 
freight  vessels  usually  called  "  line-boats,"  and  were  capable  of 
carrying  several  hundred  persons  each,  in  a  manner  little  calcula 
ted  to  attract  attention  in  the  emigrating  season,  when  almost 
every  westward  bound  craft  was  thronged  with  human  beings. 
Indeed  in  so  cool  a  month  as  November,  the  voyagers  could 
remain  entirely  concealed,  if  they  chose,  beneath  the  high  decks 
which  extended  almost  the  whole  length  of  the  boat.  This  mode  of 
travel  was  compulsory  upon  none,  and  was  designed  chiefly  for 
the  humbler  class  of  recruits,  who  were  glad  to  avail  themselves  of 
the  cheapest  mode  of  progress. 

The  Vrails,  after  consulting  with  several  emissaries  of  the  cause 
at  Syracuse,  resolved  to  proceed  by  stage-coach  to  Oswego,  and 
they  received  minute  instructions  as  to  the  hotel  at  which  they 
should  stop,  where  they  would  be  certain  to  find  themselves  at 
once  in  communication  with  the  leaders  of  the  expedition.  Harry 
concluded  to  retain  Brom  in  his  company,  a  step  which  Thomas 
the  more  readily  acceded  to,  as  it  gave  the  brothers  the  appearance 
of  travelling  with  a  servant,  a  degree  of  state  to  which  the  young 
captain  was  far  from  feeling  indifferent. 

At  the  moment  of  starting  they  were  joined  by  a  man  of  very 
Yankee-like  aspect,  whose  appearance  was  indicative  of  much 
shrewdness,  and  who  was  introduced  to  them  as  a  reliable  and  in 
fluential  member  of  the  war  party.  Mr.  Barak  Jones,  indeed, 
according  to  his  own  account,  as  narrated  to  his  fellow  passengers 
before  he  had  been  ten  minutes  in  their  company,  was  a  very 
mighty  hunter,  indeed,  and  one  who  had  already  rendered  most 
important  aid  to  the  patriot  cause. 

"  May  I  ask  what,  rank  you  hold  in  the  service  ?"  inquired  Harry, 


62  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

after  listening  for  a  long  time  to  the  vaunts  of  his  new  compan 
ion. 

"  Well,  I  am  not  exactly  in  the  army,"  replied  Jones,  "  though 
I  shall  probably  accept  a  commission  soon.  You  see  I  am  an 
agitator.  I  have  been  travelling  through  the  country  forming 
clubs,  and  making  speeches,  and  inducing  people  to  enlist.  There 
are  more'n  forty  of  my  men  now  at  Syracuse,  waitin'  for  the  boats." 

"  Ah  !"  replied  Harry,  "  you  must  have  had  some  influence." 

"  Yes,  sir,  although  I  say  it  myself,  I  don't  think  there's  a  man 
that  has  done  more,  onless  praps  it's  Col.  Allen,  who  bein'  a  colo 
nel  on  the  start,  natrally  had  more  influence." 

"Do you  know  this  Col.  Allen?" 

"  Like  a  book,  sir ;  a  brave  man  he  is,  too,  and  no  more  afraid 
of  the  Britishers  than  of  so  many  mosquitoes ;  a  right  down  brave 
man  is  Col.  Allen,  sir.  He  is  going  over."  ;.--•• 

"Over!"  exclaimed  Harry,  who  thought  the  word  sounded  like 
desertion.  "  What  do  you  mean  ?" 

"  Why,  over  the  lines,  sir.  He's  going  to  fight.  I  presume  he 
is  at  Oswego  now  ?" 

"  Well,  are  not  you  going  over  ?" 

"  Why,  I  don't  know  that  I  shall  just  yet"  said  the  other,  hesi 
tatingly,  "  as  my  services  may  be  more  valuable  on  this  side.  I 
rather  think  they  want  me  to  keep  agitatin'." 

"  But  it  will  certainly  have  a  better  effect  upon  these  men  whom 
you  have  induced  to  enlist,  if  they  see  you  with  them  in  the  field." 

"  Y-e-e-s,  praps  it  would,  but  they  think  I  am  going  ;  and,  as  I 
said  before,  I  intend  to  go  one  of  these  days,  you  know.  Bless 
you,  sir,  there's  no  fear  but  what  there  will  be  enough.  The  whole 
country  is  rising,  sir,  and  all  Canada  is  ready  to  rise  and  shake  off 
its  shackles  the  very  moment  that  our  flag  floats  from  the  battle 
ments  of  Fort  Wellington.  Yes,  sir,  let  us  but  strike  one  bold 
blow,  and  " 

Harry  saw  that  his  companion  had  now  evidently  fallen  into 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  63 

one  of  his  set  speeches,  and,  not  caring  to  hear  it  through,  he  in 
terrupted  him  by  asking  what  colors  it  was  proposed  to  plant  on 
Fort  Wellington. 

"  The  tri-color,  sir.  That  is  the  flag  under  which  the  patriots 
fight,  who,  you  see,  are  chiefly  of  French  descent.  By-and-by  we 
shall  probably  join  the  stars  and  stripes  with  it." 

"  Where  is  Mackenzie  now  ?" 

"The great  Mackenzie  !"  echoed  Jones,  enthusiastically.  "  Well, 
sir,  I  must  confess  I  don't  exactly  know.  He  may  be  at  Oswego, 
possibly  at  Ogdensburg,  but  wherever  he  is,  you  may  be  certain 
he  is  not  idle.  He  is  moving  the  machinery,  sir ;  he  is  moving 
the  machinery." 

"  Undoubtedly,  but  I  am  sorry  he  is  not  to  command  this  expe 
dition  in  person." 

"  No,  sir.  Generals  B and  E ,  as  you,  of  course,  are 

aware,  are  to  be  your  leaders,  assisted  by  Colonel  Van  Shoultz." 

"  Who  is  this  Col.  Van  Schoultz,  of  whom  so  much  has  been 
said  ?" 

This  question  was  answered  by  another  passenger,  a  middle- 
aged,  gentlemanly  man,  who  had  remained  silent  until  now,  and 
of  whom  Harry  knew  nothing,  excepting  that,  like  all  present,  he 
belonged  to  the  secret  fraternity. 

"  He  will  be  to  us,  we  hope,  what  Kosciusko  was  to  our  fore 
fathers  in  the  days  of  the  revolution.  Like  him,  Van  Shoultz  is 
a  Polander,  who  has  fought  for  his  own  country  until  she  has 
ceased  to  exist  as  a  nation,  and  has  since  sought  a  refuge  and  home 
in  America.  He  is  a  man  of  talent  and  education,  and  promptly 
volunteered  his  services  in  a  cause  so  similar  to  that  of  his  own  suf 
fering  land." 

"  I  have  not  been  able  to  learn  what  command  the  famous  Bill 
Johnson  is  to  have  in  this  affair.  It  seems  to  me,  that  man  is 
more  to  be  relied  on  than  any  of  these  untried  officers." 

"  The  commodore  will  be  on  hand  with  some  of  his  immediate 


64  THE  PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

followers ;  but  I  believe  he  is  not  ambitious  of  any  rank.  His  great 
desire  is  to  see  the  blow  effectually  struck,  and  he  is  willing  that 
the  honors  should  be  divided  in  advance  among  those  to  whom 
they  will  be  an  inducement  to  action.  He  will  be  sure  to  win  his 
laurels  in  the  field." 

"  He  is  a  remarkable  man,  and  should  have  some  command, 
which  would  make  his  influence  and  example  greater  upon  the 
soldiers.  There  is  not  a  more  popular  man  engaged  in  the  cause 
than  this  Hero  of  the  Thousand  Isles,  as  he  is  called." 

"  He  is  a  most  brave,  determined,  resolute  fellow ;  there  is  no 
doubt  of  that.  A  man  for  whose  capture  two  great  nations  are 
offering  large  rewards  must  be  of  some  consequence." 

"  Yes,  I  am  sorry  that  our  Government  should  seek  his  arrest ; 
though  I  suppose  he  would  have  little  cause  to  dread  such  an 
event  after  all,  any  further  than  as  an  interruption  to  his  designs." 

"  Bless  you,  no  sir,"  replied  Barak,  "  that  proclamation  is  only  for 
show,  and  to  keep  'em  quiet  over  in  England.  Government  don't 
want  him  caught  by  any  means,  although  they  would  of  course 
have  to  pay  a  reward  for  him,  and  shut  him  up  a  while  for  infring 
ing  the  neutrality  laws." 

"  Nothing  is  more  certain  than  that  they  would  not  deliver  him 
up  to  the  British." 

"  You  may  well  say  that  /"  exclaimed  Jones,  with  flashing  eyes. 
"  The  Government  that  undertook  such  a  thing  wouldn't  be  a 
government  three  days.  The  thing  could  not  possibly  be  done.  I 
should  jest  like  to  see  the  United-States  Marshal  backed,  if  you 
please,  by  a  regiment  of  soldiers,  undertaking  to  carry  Bill  John 
son  to  Canada  to  give  him  up  to  the  British.  Why,  sir,  the  whole 
country  would  rise  to  rescue  him." 

"  I  do  not  doubt  it,  nor  is  there  any  danger  of  such  an  attempt : 
but  if  the  Commodore  should  be  captured  on  the  other  side,  his 
fate  is,  of  course,  sealed." 

"  Yes,  sir,  he'd  swing,  beyond  a  peradventure." 


THE  PKI8ONEK  OF  THE  BORDEK.  65 

It  was  on  the  afternoon  of  the  4th  of  November  that  the  tra 
vellers  arrived  at  Oswego,  where,  under  the  pilotage  of  Mr.  Jones, 
they  readily  found  the  hotel  to  which  they  had  been  directed,  and 
which  was  situated  somewhat  remote  from  the  central  part  of  the 
village.  The  house,  however,  was  thronged  with  guests,  the  most 
of  whom  were  quiet,  sedate-looking  people,  and  not  a  few  were 
evidently  gentlemen.  Many  little  coteries  of  three  or  four  indivi 
duals  were  assembled  in  various  parts  of  the  piazza  and  of  the 
adjacent  grounds,  engaged  in  animated,  but  by  no  means  boister 
ous  conversation.  .  Of  these  a  considerable  number  gathered  around 
the  stage  coach  as  it  drew  up  to  the  inn,  and  watched  the  alight 
ing  of  the  passengers  with  much  appearance  of  interest.  Jones 
was  instantly  recognized  and  hailed  by  several,  to  whom,  much  to 
the  surprise  of  the  brothers,  he  instantly  and  openly  introduced 
them  as  Captain  and  Lieutenant  Vrail. 

"  There's  no  need  of  any  secrecy  here"  he  added, in  explanation 
to  them—"  these  are  all  picked  men,  one  may  say." 

"  And  marked  men  too,"  said  the  landlord,  a  fat,  bustling  and 
very  jovial  man,  who  superintended  the  unloading  of  the  bag 
gage  of  his  new  guests.  "  We  are  marked  men,  all  on  us,  ha !  ha !" 

The  young  men  found  themselves  treated  with  much  considera 
tion,  and  were  promised  that,  in  the  evening,  they  would  have  an 
opportunity  of  an  introduction  to  the  commander  of  the  expedi 
tion,  and  several  other  of  the  leaders,  including  Colonel  Van 
Shoultz.  They  did  not  fail  to  observe  that  a  large  number  of  the 
individuals  present  were  addressed  by  titles  indicative  of  the  rank 
of  commissioned  officers ;  but  Captain  Vrail  was  disposed  to 
regard  this  as  an  evidence  of  the  magnitude  of  the  movement,  and 
he  did  not  doubt  that  there  would  still  be  a  deficiency  rather  than 
surplus  of  officers,  when  once  they  had  made  a  successful  stand 
on  Canadian  soil. 

In  the  evening  the  Vrails,  together  with  several  other  gentle 
men  who  had  arrived  during  the  day,  were  introduced  to  the  com- 


66  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER 

mander,  General  B ,  to  Colonel  E ,  the  second  in  command, 

and  to  Colonel  Van  Shoultz.  The  former  was  a  man  of  somewhat 
pompous  manners  ;  but,  apparently  brave,  and  very  confident  of  suc 
cess  in  the  great  undertaking  which  he  had  in  hand.  He  received 
the  new  comers  with  great  cordiality,  and  addressed  them  briefly  on 
the  subject  of  the  enterprise,  which  he  said  was  destined  to  prove 
the  most  important  political  movement  the  world  had  seen  in  the 
present  century,  and  which  could  not  fail  to  cover  its  actors  with 
glory. 

Col.  E .  also  was  a  man  whose  appearance  gave  promise  of 

acting  a  brilliant  part  in  the  coming  struggle :  but  neither  of  the 
principal  officera  impressed  Harry  so  favorably  as  the  young 
Polander,  Colonel  Van  Shoultz,  whose  grave  and  manly  air,  and 
firm,  resolute  expression,  contrasted'  favorably,  at  such  a  moment, 
with  the  more  flippant  deportment  of  his  superiors. 

He  was  about  thirty  years  of  age,  and  both  spoke  and  under 
stood  the  English  language  with  tolerable  accuracy,  and  although 
apparently  reserved  in  his  general  intercourse  with  those  about 
him,  he  seemed  disposed  to  attach  himself  to  Harry  almost  from  the 
first  moment  of  their  introduction.  This  feeling  was  fully  recipro 
cated  on  the  part  of  Lieutenant  Vrail,  and  the  young  men  passed 
much  of  their  time  in  each  other's  company  during  their  stay  at 
Oswego. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE    MIDNIGHT    ARMY. 

ON  the  eighth  of  November,  all  things  being  in  readiness,  it  was 
resolved,  at  a  council  of  the  leaders  of  the  expedition,  to  dispatch 
an  express  to  Syracuse,  with  orders  for  the  immediate  embarka 
tion  of  the  recruits,  who  were  in  waiting  at  that  rendezvous.  Two 
schooners,  chartered  by  the  invaders,  were  lying  at  anchor  in  the 
Oswego  harbor,  awaiting  orders ;  and  when  the  canal  boats,  two 
days  later,  arrived  by  way  of  the  Oswego  canal,  it  was  an  easy 
matter,  under  cover  of  the  night,  to  transfer  their  living  freight  to 
the  larger  vessels,  which  immediately  moved  out  of  the  harbor, 
and  made  sail  in  a  northerly  direction,  filled  with  armed  men. 
With  the  exception  of  a  small  number  of  officers,  however,  who 
were  placed  on  board  the  schooners,  the  party  at  Oswego  did  not 
embark  in  these  vessels,  but  remained  until  the  afternoon  of  the 
next  day  in  that  village,  and  then  when  the  steamboat  United 
States  was  ready  to  sail  on  a  regular  trip  for  Ogdensburg,  they  took 
passage  in  her  as  ordinary  travellers. 

The  sudden  appearance  of  so  many  men  almost  at  the  moment 
of  the  starting  of  the  steamboat,  excited  no  little  surprise ;  but 
coining  from  different  quarters  of  the  town,  being  unarmed  and 
deporting  themselves  with  strict  propriety,  and  in  no  respect  like 
an  organized  company,  there  was  no  excuse  for  denying  them  the 
ordinary  right  of  travellers,  whatever  suspicion  may  have  been  ex 
cited  in  regard  to  them. 

6T 


68  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOEDER. 

"They  look  at  me  very  close,"  said  Colonel  Van  fehoultz 
whose  foreign  aud  military  air  excited  much  attention.  "I 
thought  that  large  gentleman,  whom  you  call  United  States — 
what  ?" 

"  Marshal,"  said  Harry. 

"Marshal— I  thought  he  was  going  to  invite  me  to  go  on 
shore  with  him.  Ah  !  I  should  uot  like  that,"  added  the  Poland- 
er,  breathing  freer  at  the  thoughts  of  his  narrow  escape  and  of 
the  endangered  loss  of  his  military  glory. 

They  were  safe  out  of  the  harbor  when  this  conversation  took 
place,  and  the  young  men  continued  at  intervals  to  discuss  the 
prospects  of  the  opening  campaign,  as,  seated  upon  the  deck 
they  glided  down  the  lake,  and  watched  the  various  objects  of 
interest  which  presented  themselves  to  view. 

"  Do  you  know  the  number  of  our  present  force  ?"  asked 
Vrail. 

"  Not  precisely.  We  count  our  men  by  hundreds  as  yet  I 
believe  ;  but  it  is  said  that  we  are  to  receive  large  accessions  at 
Sackett's  Harbor  and  Ogdensburgh.  If  we  should  not,  however, 
I  doubt  not  our  present  force  is  sufficient  for  the  slightly  gar 
risoned  fort  we  are  to  attack.  Our  true  strength  lies  in  the  dis 
affection  of  the  Canadian  people  towards  their  government,  and 
in  the  great  popularity  of  our  cause  in  your  States.  One  success 
you  perceive,  must  bring  many  thousands  to  our  standard  from 
both  sides  of  the  frontiers." 

"  Of  course — and  success  at  an  early  period  becomes  conse 
quently  of  most  vital  importance  to  the  cause.  Doubtless  our 
leaders  will  neglect  no  precautions  to  render  the  contemplated 
blow  effectual." 

"  Our  arms  and  military  stores  are  ample,  our  officers  and  men 
are  brave  and  enthusiastic — I  see  no  obstacles.  I  have  known 
a  European  State  revolutionized  by  a  fewer  men  and  less  brave 
than  those  engaged  in  this  enterprise." 


THE   PRISONER  OF   THE   BORDER.  69 

"  I  was  slow  to  be  convinced,"  said  Harry,  "  that  the  quarrel 
between  the  Canadian  people  and  their  government  was  such  as 
to  justify  the  interference  of  our  citizens,  but  I  believe  that  -when 
tyranny  and  oppression  become  manifest  and  manifold,  its  victims 
are  legitimate  objects  of  interest  and  aid  for  the  whole  human 
family.  Such  seems  to  me  the  present  case,  and,  unless  we  are 
strangely  deceived,  the  voice  of  the  mass  of  our  northern  brethren 
is  calling  upon  us  for  the  assistance  which  we  are  about  to  offer 
them.  It  becomes,  then,  a  sort  of  holy  crusade,  in  which  the 
patriot  and  the  philanthropist  may  engage  with  ardor,  satisfied  that 
whatever  may  be  his  individual  fate,  the  wise  and  good  will 
everywhere  approve  his  conduct." 

This  conversation  was  carried  on  under  some  restraint,  for  the 
colloquists  well  knew  that  they  were  objects  of  suspicion  to  the 
commander  of  the  boat,  who  was  greatly  alarmed  lest  his  involun 
tary  agency  in  transporting  patriot  troops  should  render  his  vessel 
liable  to  seizure. 

"  Tell  you  what,  gentlemen,"  he  said  to  Vrail  and  Van  Shoultz, 
stepping  in  front  of  them,  in  the  midst  of  the  dialogue,  which 
was  conducted  in  a  mysterious  half  whisper,  "  I  don't  want  to 
know  anything  of  your  affairs,  butif  you  are  j  hunters'  please  keep 
as  quiet  as  possible  until  my  boat  is  clear  of  you.  I've  washed 
my  hands  of  this  affair  from  the  beginning,  and  yet  it  seem  as  if  I 
were  destined  to  be  mixed  in  it  some  way,  in  spite  of  all  I  can  do. 

Vrail  and  Van  Shoultz  politely  promised  not  to  say  or  do  any 
thing  which  could  give  offence. 

Later  in  the  day,  the  brothers  were  surprised  to  discover  among 
the  passengers  their  stage-coach  companion,  Mr.  Barak  Jones, 
who  they  supposed  had  remained  at  Oswego. 

"  Ah  !  gentlemen,  I'm  glad  to  see  you,"  said  Jones,  approaching 
them  with  an  air  of  boldness  and  enthusiasm ;  "  the  ball  is  roll 
ing  now,  isn't  it?  The  blow  will  soon  be  struck — the  great — the 
cfe-cisive — the  victorious  blow." 


70  THE   PKISONEK   OF  THE  BOEDER. 

Impressed  by  his  courageous  deportment,  for  which  quality  he 
had  not  before  given  him  much  credit,  Harry  replied, 

"  I  am  happy  to  see  you  so  sanguine  of  success  Mr.  Jones." 
"  Sanguine  !  oh,  yes,  sir — I  have  uo  fears  of  the  result,  sir — 
not  I.     The  Whole  country  is  rising,  sir,  and  let  us  but  once  plant 
our  flag  on  the  battlements  of" 

O 

"  Yes,  but  when  did  you  change  your  mind  about  accompany 
ing  us  to  the  field  ?" 

"  Oh,  bless  you,  sir,  I'm  not  going  over"  replied  Jones  with 
great  coolness ;  "  I  am  only  going  to  Ogdensburgh,  to  address  a 
meeting  to-morrow." 

"  Oh— ah— yes,  I  see." 

"  You  know,  the  fact  is,  I  can't  be  spared." 

"  I  suppose  not..' 

"  But  do  you  see  those  two  schooners  about  half  a  mile  ahead 
of  us  ?  The  wind  has  failed  them,  and  they  are  dropping  slowly 
down  with  the  current." 

"  Can  they  be  our  vessels  ?"  asked  Harry,  in  a  whisper. 

"  They  ain't  anything  else,"  replied  Jones  also  in  a  low  voice ; 
"  and  although  you  can't  see  more  than  two  or  three  people  on 
board  either  of  them,  they  are  chock  full  of  armed  men.  Col. 
Smith  is  in  command  there,  and  I  reckon  I  know  what  he  is  after 
now." 

"What  is  that?" 

"  He  means  to  get  towed  down  by  our  innocent  captain  here, 
who  is  already  scared  half  out  of  his  wits,  lest  he  should  be 
suspected  of  aiding  the  patriots,  and  thus  should  have  his  boat 
seized." 

Mr.  Jones'  calculations  did  not  prove  incorrect.  As  the  United 
States  drew  near,  and  was  about  to  pass  the  schooners,  the  usual 
signal/was  given  from  the  deck  of  each  vessel,  by  some  one  person 
ating  the  character  of  master,  that  they  desired  to  be  taken  in  tow- 
As  this  was  a  part,  and  a  profitable  part,  of  the  ordinary  business  of 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  71 

the  steamboat,  it  was  complied  with,  without  other  questions  than  as 
to  the  destination  and  freight  of  the  weather  bound  vessels. 

We  are  going  to  Ogdensburgh,  and  we  are  both  loaded  with 
flour,"  was  the  reply. 

The  steamer  passed  between  them,  and  one  being  secured  to 
either  side,  she  continued  her  course  down  the  lake,  with  no  ma 
terial  diminution  of  her  speed. 

Jones  and  his  companions  watched  their  movements  with  great 
interest. 

"  Do  you  see  that  little  fellow  with  the  boatman's  ragged  coat 
on,  and  with  a  jammed  hat  ?"  said  Barak  ;  "  he  stands  just  along 
side  of  the  helmsman,  on  that  off  schooner  here  ?" 

"  Yes — a  Scaramouch  of  a  fellow." 

"  That's  Colonel  Smith — a  wide-awake  fellow,  as  you'll  see  to 
morrow.  He  is  disguised  now,  of  course." 

"He  had  better  stay  below — he  may  be  recognized." 

"  No ;  he  has  something  to  say  to  us,  you  may  depend.  I 
shouldn't  wonder  if  he  should  come  aboard." 

But  Col.  Smith  manifested  no  such  immediate  design,  but  con 
tented  himself  with  walking  the  deck  of  his  vessel,  apparently 
much  engaged  in  whittling  a  pine  stick,  yet  losing  no  opportunities 
of  observation  of  the  steamboat's  passengers.  No  signs,  however, 
were  exchanged,  and  no  communication  passed  during  daylight, 
but  as  the  day  drew  to  a  close,  the  officers  came  on  deck, 
and  sauntered,  as  if  by  accident,  to  that  side  of  the  steamboat 
nearest  the  disguised  colonel,  who,  soon  after  dark,  joined  them 
without  difficulty.  The  coolness  of  the  evening  had  driven  most 
of  the  passengers  below,  and  there  was  no  difficulty  in  finding  a 
retired  spot  where  their  conversation  would  be  private. 

Their  deliberations  resulted  in  a  determination  to  continue  their 
present  course  down  the  lake  and  its  outlet,  the  St.  Lawrence 
river,  until  they  arrived  near  Ogdensburg,  and  then,  after  transfer 
ring  to  the  schooners  all  that  portion  of  the  party  who  were  pas- 


72  THE  PKISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER. 

sengers  on  the  steamboat,  to  part  summarily  with  that  vessel,  and 
pursue  quietly  the  small  remainder  of  their  voyage  without  its  aid. 
This  plan  was  carried  into  effect.  Smith  returned  to  his  vessel, 

and  Gen.  B caused  his  whispered   orders  to  be   circulated 

among  his  party,  to  hold  themselves  in  readiness  to  go  on  board 
the  schooners  at  the  shortest  notice. 

It  was  not,  indeed,  expected  to  carry  out  this  measure  without 
detection  by  the  officers  and  crew  of  the  United  States,  but  they 
cared  not,  when  once  their  object  was  accomplished,  how  soon 
their  unwilling  allies  should  discover  the  nature  of  the  trick  which 
had  been  played  upon  them. 

"It  will  serve  them  right,  the  shilly-shally  fellows,  who  are  afraid 
to  help  such  a  cause  as  ours,"  said  Jones ;  "  I  only  hope  their  boat 
will  be  seized  in  the  first  port  it  enters,  for  bringing  us  so  far  on 
our  way." 

It  was,  perhaps,  at  his  instance,  that  it  was  resolved,  on  ap 
proaching  the  place  of  intended  separation,  to  summon  the  men 
with  fife  and  drum,  and  depart  with  all  the  parade  and  eclat  which 
their  straitened  quarters  would  admit  of. 

Great  therefore,  was  the  consternation  of  Captain  B.,  and  great 
the  amazement  of  his  unsuspecting  passengers,  when  they  were 
awakened  from  the  sound  sleep  of  a  later  hour  than  midnight,  by 
the  loud  reveill^  upon  deck,  and  by  the  hurried  tread  of  those  who 
had  awaited  the  signal  in  their  berths,  and  who  now  hastened  to 
obey  the  summons. 

Rushing  upon  deck,  and  vainly  seeking  to  gain  an  explanation  of 
the  turmoil  which  surrounded  him,  and  as  vainly  exerting  his 
authority  to  suppress  it,  the  discomfited  captain,  whose  angry 
shouts  were  drowned  by  the  music  and  by  the  loud  tones  of  mili 
tary  command,  resigned  himself  to  his  fate,  and  waited  with  what 
patience  he  could  summon,  to  see  the  upshot  of  so  strange  an 
affair. 

Still  unsuspecting  the  character  of  the  two  schooners  at  his 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOEDER.  73 

side,  he  became  impressed  with  the  idea  that  his  boat  had  been 
seized,  and  was  about  to  be  pressed  into  the  service  of  the  invaders 
of  Canada,  (a  feat  which  would  have  been  by  no  means  difficult 
to  perform,)  but  he  was  soon  relieved  from  this  apprehension,  by 
the  sudden  departure  of  the  midnight  army  over  the  sides  of  Tiis 
vessel.  Turning  his  eyes  for  the  first  time  toward  the  schooners, 
he  discovered,  by  the  dim  starlight,  that  their  decks  were  crowded 
with  men,  who  had  emerged  from  the  cabins  and  holds,  and  whose 
numbers  seemed  scarcely  to  afford  room  for  the  additional  forces 
who  were  joining  them. 

As  soon  as  the  last  of  Gen.  B party  had  left  the  steam 
boat,  he  gave  orders  to  detach  the  schooners  from  their  fasten 
ings. 

Dropping  silently  down  the  stream  with  no  propulsion  save 
that  of  the  current,  the  invading  party  found  themselves  at  day 
light  between  the  villages  of  Ogdensburgh  and  Prescott,  the  former 
being  a  republican,  and  the  latter  a  royal  town,  situated,  vis-a 
vis,  upon  opposing  shores  of  the  St.  Lawrence.  Here  it  was 
their  misfortune  to  get  into  shoal  water,  and  one  of  the  vessels  be 
came  stranded,  an  event  which,  for  a  while,  threatened  the  most 
disastrous  consequences  to  the  expedition. 


CHAPTER    X. 

THE    INVASION. 

Both  towns,  of  course,  became  at  once  the  scene  of  the  utmost 
excitement — for  it  was  evident  to  all  that  Fort  Wellington  was  the 
point  of  attack,  and  thousands  of  people  thronged  the  shores  upon 
either  side  of  the  river,  anxious  to  witness  so  momentous  an  event 
and  rife  with  conjectures  as  to  its  issue. 

On  the  American  side,  however,  all  were  not  idle  spectators. 
Captain  B.,  of  the  United  States,  had  taken  the  first  opportunity 
of  washing  his  hands  of  guilt,  by  stopping  at  Morristown,  and  giv 
ing  notice  to  the  authorities  of  the  movement  in  which  he  had 
been  made  to  play  so  important,  yet  so  unwilling  a  part,  and  an 
express  had  been  dispatched  by  land  to  Ogdcnsburgh,  in  order  that 
measures  might  be  taken  there  to  intercept  the  schooners,  or  at 
least  to  prevent  their  receiving  accessions  to  their  numbers. 

This  precaution  had  operated  very  differently  from  the  design 
of  its  originators.  No  sooner  had  the  United  States  reached  her 
wharf  at  Ogdensburgh,  where  she  arrived  soon  after  the  express, 
than  a  multitude  of  people  rushed  with  loud  shouts  on  board,  took 
forcible  possession  of  her,  and  started  out  to  the  relief  of  the 
grounded  vessel.  This  movement  was  met  by  a  corresponding 
one  from  the  watchful  citizens  of  Prescott,  at  whose  wharves  a 
steamboat  was  also  lying.  The  Experiment  (such  was  her  name) 
had  either  been  armed  in  anticipation  of  an  attack,  or  was  tem- 

74 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  75 

porarily  supplied  with  a  piece  of  ordnance  from  the  town,  with 
which  she  greeted  the  American  steamer  several  times,  a  compli 
ment  which  the  latter  was  unfortunately  unable  to  return,  nor 
could  she,  on  account  of  the  shallowness  of  the  water,  get  near 
enough  to  the  disabled  vessel  to  render  effectual  assistance.  But  she 
passed  down  the  river  about  a  mile,  to  Windmill  Point,  on  the 
Canadian  side,  where  the  other  schooner  had  preceded  her,  which 
latter  vessel,  after  landing  her  forces,  returned  to  attempt  to  take 
off  the  men  from  her  grounded  consort. 

The  United  States  accompanied,  and  covered  the  schooner  from 
the  fire  of  the  Experiment,  which  followed  both  at  a  prudent  dis 
tance  ;  but  in  the  meantime,  the  excited  populace  on  the  American 
side  were  preparing  other  help  for  the  invaders.  A  small  steam 
ferry-boat,  which  plied  between  Prescott  and  Ogdensburgh,  well- 
manned,  and  provided  with  small  arms,  was  sent  out  to  the  relief 
of  the  stationary  schooner,  which  she  succeeded  in  hauling  off, 
under  a  brisk  fire  from  the  Experiment,  returning  the  salute  with 
muskets  and  rifles,  at  the  expense  of  seven  lives  to  the  enemy. 

The  United  States,  meanwhile,  returned  to  Windmill  Point, 
landed  between  one  and  two  hundred  of  her  men,  and,  with  a  small 
remainder,  returned  to  Ogdensburgh,  where  she  was  surrendered  to 
her  owners,  and,  to  the  signal  dismay  of  her  neutral  captain,  was 
immediately  afterwards  seized  by  the  government. 

Among  those  who  had  been  most  forward  in  this  initiatory  step 
of  the  war,  whose  courage  and  skill  had  been  most  conspicuous,  who 
had  seemed  everywhere  present  at  once,  who  had  animated  and 
inspired  all  hearts  with  his  own  enthusiasm,  was  the  hero  of  the 
thousand  isles,  William  Johnson.  He  had  now  returned  in  the 
United  States,  and  proceeded  to  earnestly  harangue  the  populace, 
urging  and  beseeching  them  to  go  with  him,  and  join  the  few 
hundreds  who  had  already  effected  a  landing  on  the  other  side. 
He  succeeded  in  inducing  some,  at  different  times  in  the  course  of 

O 

the  day,  to  cross  with  him  in  the  schooners,  but  rumors  of  a  most 


76  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

extraordinary  defection  from  the  little  artny,  iu  the  persons  of  their 
principal  leaders,  began  to  prevail,  carrying  dismay  to  the  hearts 
of  all  the  active  friends  of  the  cause. 

B and  E had  re-crossed,  like  the  brave  Johnson,  to 

Ogdensburgh  with  the  design,  or  pretence,  of  urging  the  large 
number  of  patriots  assembled  there  to  cross  and  join  their  com 
rades,  but  the  former  of  these  individuals  was  either  taken  suddenly 
ill,  or  feigned  illness,  and  both  proved  inaccessible  to  their  friends 
on  reaching  the  American  shore.  They  either  departed,  or  remain 
ed  concealed,  leaving  the  brave  Van  Shoultz  alone  to  conduct  their 
perilous  enterprise,  with  little  chance  of  farther  accessions  from 
the  American  shore,  and  deprived  even  of  a  large  portion  of  the 
military  stores  which  had  been  prepared  for  the  expedition. 

The  little  band  of  invaders,  meanwhile,  unconscious  that  they 
were  deserted,  and  expecting  hourly  the  return  of  the  schooners, 
with  their  leaders  and  their  allies,  proceeded  to  strengthen  their 
position  at  Windmill  Point,  and  to  prepare  for  the  coming  con 
test.  They  took  possession  of  the  Windmill,  and  of  several  other 
large  stone  buildings,  and  awaited  with  sanguine  expectation,  not 
only  the  approach  of  their  American  friends,  but  the  accession  of 
that  coming  multitude  of  Canadian  patriots,  whom  they  believed  to 
be  hastening  to  their  standard. 

When  the  desertion  of  two  of  their  leaders,  and  the  loss  of 'a 
large  portion  of  their  stores,  became  known,  they  were  saddened 
indeed,  but  by  no  means  in  despair.  The  greater,  they  thought, 
would  be  the  honor  of  the  Spartan  few  who  maintained  their  proud 
position,  and  became  the  rallying  point  of  a  nation's  oppressed  and 
uprising  masses. 

Colonel  Van  Shoultz  proved  equal  to  his  responsible  position ; 
he  had  officers  and  men  of  indomitable  courage  around  him,  and 
his  gallant  ally,  Johnson,  seemed  in  himself  a  host,  so  great  was 
the  influence  of  his  name  and  of  his  dauntless  demeanor. 

But  it  is  time  to  speak  more  in  detail  of  the  immediate  subjects 


»» 

THE  PKISONEK  OF  THE  BOKDEK.  77 

of  our  narrative,  whose  fortunes  were  so  intimately  connected  with 
the  events  of  the  war.  Harry  Vrail's  intimacy  with  Colonel  Van 
Shoultz  had  resulted  in  keeping  both  himself  and  his  brother  near 
that  officer  while  on  board  the  vessel,  and  with  him  they  had  been 
among  the  first  to  set  foot  on  the  enemy's  shore.  When  the  Po- 
lander  found  himself  chief  in  command,  he  consulted  his  young 
friend  frequently  in  his  movements,  and  he  would  gladly  have  ele 
vated  him  to  a  position  near  himself  in  authority,  if  he  had  been 
able  to  do  so,  but  he  did  not  feel  at  liberty  to  disturb  the  settled 
orders  of  rank  in  his  little  band.  In  the  division  of  forces,  the 
Vrails  became  attached  to  a  party  under  the  command  of  Col. 
Allen,  which  was  stationed  in  a  stone  store-house,  that,  like  the 
Windmill,  served  to  some  extent  the  purpose  of  a  fort,  and  Brom, 
to  his  great  delight,  found  himself  in  no  danger  of  a  separation 
from  his  chosen  master. 

But  there  was  another  member  of  the  invading  army  who  found 
less  cause  for  exultation.  Barak  Jones  had  made  some  mistake  in 
regard  to  his  expected  opportunity  for  leaving  the  schooner  and 
landing  at  Ogdensburgh  and  to  his  great  dismay  he  found  himself  on 
British  soil,  in  company  with  the  men  whom  his  eager  persuasions 

had  induced  to  enlist.  He  would  have  returned  when  B and 

E went  back,  but  he  had  been  so  terrified  while  on  board  the 

United  States,  by  the  pursuit  of  the  Experiment,  and  by  the  can 
nonading  from  that  vessel,  that  he  did  not  dare  to  attempt  to  re- 
cross  while  she  was  lying  in  the  river,  waiting  to  renew  the  attack. 

There  were  other  opportunities  for  escape  on  the  first  day,  in 
the  schooner  with  which  Commodore  Johnson  crossed  several 
times,  bringing  over  recruits,  but  here  the  danger  was  equally 
great,  and  was  magnified  tenfold  by  his  fears.  Yet  he  would  have 
run  the  risk  of  returning,  in  preference  to  remaining,  if  he  had  not 
been  induced  to  believe,  probably  by  some  of  his  proselytes,  who 
despised  his  pusillanimity  and  wished  to  detain  him,  that  there 
would  be  a  chance  to  cross  in  the  schooner  at  night,  when  dark- 


78  THE    PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

ness  would  shield  it  from  any  serious  attack.  That  opportunity 
of  course,  did  not  come,  and  Barak,  more  dead  than  alive,  remain 
ed  in  the  camp,  not  in  any  recognized  military  capacity,  nor 
directly  attached  to  any  division  of  the  troops,  but  selecting  his 
quarters  with  those  whom  he  thought  most  safely  stationed,  and 
most  remote  from  the  danger  of  a  first  attack. 

Thomas  Vrail's  ardor  for  the  war  had  considerably  cooled,  and 
he  chafed  not  a  little  at  serving  merely  as  a  private,  while  carry 
ing  a  captain's  commission  in  his  pocket.  Yet  he  continued  san 
guine  of  soon  seeing  himself  at  the  head  of  a  valiant  company, 
and  one  of  the  laurelled  victors  in  the  great  revolution  at  hand. 

Harry,  although  more  skeptical,  was  not  without  similar  hopes. 
He  knew  well  that  the  spirit  of  rebellion  extended  far  and  wide 
throughout  the  Canadas,  and  he  could  not  doubt  the  information 
•which  had  come  from  so  many  seemingly  authentic  sources,  that 
the  people  had  already  flocked  by  myriads  to  the  standard  of  re-, 
volt.  Rumors  of  approaching  armies  began  to  reach  them,  almost 
from  the  moment  they  touched  Canadian  soil,  and  they  were  hourly 
excited  and  tantalized  by  these  fallacious  tidings.  In  the  mean 
time,  the'  provincial  government  was  not  idle.  If  the  friends  of 
the  patriots  were  tardy,  their  enemies  were  not.  The  garrison 
was  increasing  at  Fort  Wellington,  troops  were  pouring  into  Pres- 
cott,  and  armed  vessels  made  their  appearance  in  the  river. 
Everything,  indeed,  indicated  that  the  enemy  were  not  going  to 
await  an  attack  from  the  invaders,  but  that  they  were  about  to 
take  the  initiative  step  in  the  approaching  hostilities. 

Harry  Vrail's  judgment  was  too  clear  to  overlook  the  perilous 
position  in  which  his  comrades  and  himself  were  placed.  He  saw 
how  disastrous  must  be  the  result,  if  their  landing  should  prove  to 
be  premature,  and  if  they  should  fail  to  effect  a  speedy  junction 
with  the  insurgent  forces  of  the  provinces.  Very  valorous  he 
knew  their  little  army  to  be,  but  he  was  not  visionary  enough  to 
expect  that,  few  as  they  were,  and  imperfectly  provided  with  mili- 


THE  PEISONEK  OF  THE  BOBDEK.  79 

tary  stores,  they  could  maintain  themselves  against  the  tenfold 
force  which  would  speedily  be  brought  against  them,  and  which,  if 
insufficient,  could  easily  be  increased  yet  tenfold  more. 

But  Harry  did  not  quail.  He  had  chosen  his  part,  perhaps  mis- 
takingly,  but  he  was  a  man  in  the  broadest  acceptation  of  that  sig 
nificant  word.  He  was  prepared  to  do  his  full  duty  to  the  cause 
which  he  had  espoused,  and  to  endure  whatever  destiny  it  might 
entail  upon  him.  If  he  saw  the  danger,  he  did  not  proclaim  it ; 
his  voice  and  mien  was  everywhere  that  of  the  courageous  and 
ardent  soldier,  who,  if  he  did  not  achieve,  would  at  least  deserve 
success.  He  knew  that  help  might  come  in  time  to  save  them, 
and  he  acted  like  one  who  believed  it  would.  To  Colonel  Van 
Shoultz  alone,  in  their  most  private  consultations,  did  he  disclose 
his  full  views,  and  in  the  mind  of  that  brave,  but  discreet  man,  he 
found  them  fully  reflected. 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE  BATTLE  OF  WINDMILL  POINT. 

THE  invaders  were  not  left  long  in  suspense  as  to  the  designs  of 
the  enemy.  Early  in  the  morning  after  their  arrival,  a  cannonade 
was  opened  upon  them,  which  was  returned  with  spirit  by  their 
battery  upon  the  shore,  and  at  "  about  eight  o'clock,"  says  an  eye 
witness,  "  a  line  of  fire  blazed  along  the  summit  of  the  hill  in  the 
rear  of  the  windmill,  for  about  eighty  or  a  hundred  rods,  and  the 
crack  of  the  rifle  and  the  musket  made  one  continuous  roar." 
This,  however,  was  but  the  prelude  to  a  more  serious  attack,  which 
was  made  by  a  body  of  five  or  six  hundred  regulars  and  volunteers, 
when  all  the  courage  and  mettle  of  the  little  band  were  in  requisi 
tion  to  meet  the  determined  assault  of  the  foe. 

Well  and  bravely  did  they  vindicate  their  claims  to  courage  in 
a  hotly  contested  battle  of  about  an  hour's  duration,  which  resulted 
in  driving  back  the  enemy  to  their  fort  with  large  loss,  while  only 
five  of  their  own  men  were  killed,  and  about  thrice  that  number 
wounded. 

This  striking  success,  of  course,  produced  the  most  exhilarating 
effect  upon  the  patriots,  who  congratulated  themselves  upon  their 
triumph  with  ecstasy,  and  indulged  in  a  proud  presentiment  of 
increasing  numbers,  and  a  career  of  victory.  The  tidings  would 
reach  the  interior  in  a  few  hours,  and  summon  thousands  of  the 
doubtful  and  the  undecided  to  their  side.  It  would  reach  the 
States  still  quicker,  flashing  hope,  like  electric  light,  through  all 
so 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  81 

ranks  of  their  timid  friends,  and  bringing  multitudes,  eager  for 
the  fray,  to  their  victorious  banners.  Such  were  the  bright  hopes 
and  anticipations  of  the  invaders  on  the  second  evening  of  their 
encampment  on  foreign  soil. 

Both  the  Vrails  had  acquitted  themselves  creditably  in  this 
engagement,  but  Harry's  coolness  and  activity  had  won  the  espe 
cial  encomiums  of  his  comrades  and  his  commanding  officer.  His 
perfect  presence  of  mind,  and  his  dauntless  demeanor,  had 
produced  a  marked  effect  upon  others,  especially  upon  the  inferior 
soldiers,  which  contributed  greatly  to  the  fortunate  result  of  the 
day,  and  be  became  at  once  exceedingly  popular.  Brom,  also, 
won  his  laurels,  acting  his  part  not  only  with  perfect  intrepidity, 
but  with  ta  glee  which,  although  unsuited  to  so  serious  an  hour, 
had  its  effect  in  inspiriting  others  who  might  have  been  inclined 
to  fright  in  this,  their  first  experience  of  war.  He  stood  at  his 
master's  side,  loading  and  firing  with  great  regularity  and  rapidity, 
and  keeping  up  an  undertone  of  ludicrous  comment,  which  more 
than  once  elicited  an  audible  laugh  from  his  nearest  companions. 
"  Now  you've  got  it !"  he  would  say,  as  he  fired  off  his  piece,  and 
watched  for  a  second  to  try  to  distinguish  its  effects  upon  the 
opposing  ranks ;  "  tink  I  saw  him  drop  that  time !"  he  muttered, 
as  he  proceeded  to  ram  down  another  cartridge. 

"  Now  for  another  red-coat !  Golly,  if  it  ain't  just  like  shootin' 
the  Christmas  turkeys  with  their  red-heads.  Jingo !"  he  shouted, 
as  a  ball  passed,  whistling,  close  to  his  head,  "  but  the  turkeys  are 
shootin'  back !" 

The  succeeding  day  was  one  of  inaction.  The  intimidated 
enemy  did  not  renew  the  attack,  and  the  invaders,  who  might  now 
be  called  the  besieged  party,  while  holding  themselves  in  readi 
ness  for  a  vigorous  repulse  of  any  assault,  looked  all  day  long, 
anxiously  and  earnestly,  for  their  anticipated  succors.  Every 
vessel  upon  the  river,  however  distant,  was  closely  scanned,  and 
many  longing  eyes  were  fastened  upon  the  American  shores, 

4* 


82  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

which  were  plainly  visible  from  the  camp,  with  the  hope  of  seeing 
some  signs  of  their  approaching  auxiliaries.  Others  watched  the 
highways  which  led  into  the  heart  of  the  invaded  province,  confi 
dent  of  the  bannered  hosts  which  were  soon  to  emerge  from  dis 
tant  forests,  and  advance  with  defiant  tread,  timed  to  the  martial 
airs  of  freedom.  Alas  !  they  did  not  come.  The  day  waned,  the 
sun  went  down,  and  all  was  doubt,  uncertainty  and  irresolution  as 
to  the  morrow. 

"  One  thing  is  sure,"  said  Colonel  Van  Shoultz,  to  Lieutenant 
Vrail,  on  the  evening  of  that  day  of  dread  suspense  ;  "  although  we 
may  not  receive  reinforcements,  the  enemy  certainly  will,  and  pro 
bably  by  to-morrow,  at  the  farthest." 

"  Ours  may  yet  come,"  replied  Harry ;  "  indeed,  our  friends 
from  the  other  side  would  be  most  likely  to  cross  in  the  night, 
when  they  could  most  safely  effect  a  landing." 

"  It  is  possible,  but  I  am  learning  not  to  hope  too  much.  After 
witnessing  desertion  in  the  highest  quarters,  and  faint  hearts  where 
the  loudest  boasts  of  valor  have  been  made,  it  is  natural  rather  to 
fear  than  hope.  This  night  may  diminish  rather  than  increase  our 
numbers." 

"  There  is  little  chance  for  desertion.  The  ferry  at  Prescott  is, 
of  course,  strictly  watched,  and  we  have  no  small  boats,  excepting 
Johnson's,  which  he  has  carefully  secured.  You  do  not  fear  that 
he  will  fly  ?» 

"  He  will  fly  when  this  fort  does,"  replied  Van  Shoultz,  looking 
around  at  the  stone  walls  of  the  mill.  "  Ah  !  if  all  were  such  as 
he,  we  should  have  no  cause  of  disquietude  to-night." 

The  Polander's  predictions  and  presentiments  proved  alike  true. 
The  enemy  were  reinforced  on  the  morrow,  and  the  patriots  were 
left  to  struggle  alone  against  the  hourly  increasing  numbers  of  a 
foe  which  threatened  their  utter  extermination. 

Attacked  both  by  land  and  water,  cannonaded  from  steamboats 
and  from  field  batteries,  they  maintained  the  unequal  struggle, 


THE   PEI80NER   OF   THE   BOEDER.  83 

dauntlessly  and  hopefully,  for  nearly  two  days,  still  looking  for  the 
approaching  banners,  and  listening  for  the  charging  shouts  of  their 
promised  allies. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  second  day,  a  large  force  of  the  enemy 
drew  near  the  forts  (if  such  they  might  be  called),  by  land,  and 
were  met  with  a  hot  and  galling  fire  from  the  several  divisions  of 
the  patriot  army,  stationed  in  the  windmill  and  the  other  stone 
buildings  which  had  been  fortified.  It  would  have  been  madness 
in  the  bravest  to  have  met  them  in  the  open  field  while  such  strong 
defences  were  in  their  possession,  almost  compensating  for  the 
great  disparity  of  numbers  between  the  belligerents. 

But  this  advantage  was  too  great  to  be  left  long  in  their  pos 
session,  if  it  were  possible  to  dislodge  them  from  their  fastnesses, 
and  it  soon  became  evident  that  the  British  had  determined  to 
attempt  to  carry  the  forts  by  storm. 

The  building  in  which  Col.  Allen's  command  was  stationed  was 
somewhat  remote  from  the  windmill,  and  was  attacked,  as  was 
each  of  the  camps,  by  a  separate  body  of  the  enemy.  The  attempt 
to  storm  it  was  twice  repelled  by  that  valiant  officer  and  his  men, 
who  were  stationed  in  a  large  apartment  in  the  second  story,  ex 
tending  the  whole  depth  of  the  building,  and  commanding  both 
the  lower  entrances,  which  were  strongly  barricaded ;  but  a  new 
calamity  awaited  them  in  the  failure  of  their  ammunition.  The 
slackening  of  their  fire  became  so  necessary,  and  its  cause  so  ap 
parent  to  the  enemy,  that  the  third  attempt  to  enter  the  building 
was  sure  to  be  successful  whenever  it  should  be  made. 

The  game  was  too  evidently  lost  to  admit  of  a  moment's  hope 
on  the  part  of  the  most  sanguine,  and  nothing  remained  to  Be  done, 
excepting  to  surrender  unconditionally,  or  to  throw  away  their 
lives  in  an  obstinate,  but  useless  conflict.  Allen  was  doubtless  a 
brave  man,  and  perhaps  his  own  choice  would  have  been  to  render 

"  His  last  faint  quittance  with  his  breath, 
While  the  sword  glimmered  in  the  grasp  of  death." 


84  THE   PRISONER  OF   THE   BORDER. 

But  he  doubted  his  control  over  his  little  band,  now  thoroughly 
panic-stricken,  nor  could  he  make  up  his  mind  to  devote  so  many 
men  to  immediate  and  certain  destruction. 

While  he  hesitated,  the  tumult  increased  below,  another  volley 
of  bullets  poured  into  the  windows,  finding  a  few  more  victims 
among  those  who  were  unable  to  avoid  a  full  exposure,  and  then, 
with  an  impetuous  rush,  the  enemy  gained  the  main  entrance  to 
the  building,  bursting  down  its  barricades,  and  pouring  tumult- 
uously  into  the  lower  hall.  Their  steady  tramp  was  next  heard  by 
the  besieged  upon  the  very  stairway  of  their  citadel,  and  many  a 
face  became  blanched  with  fear.  In  another  moment  the  large 
door  was  burst  open  with  great  violence,  and  thirty  muskets, 
levelled  for  immediate  discharge,  were  protruding  into  the  room, 
commanding  every  part  of  the  apartment,  while  simultaneously 
with  their  appearance  a  demand  was  made,  in  a  stentorian  voice, 
for  surrender. 

It  was  impossible  longer  to  maintain  strict  discipline,  and 
although  the  majority  of  the  men  preserved  a  soldier-like  compo 
sure,  and  awaited  the  orders  of  their  leader,  there  were  a  few  others 
who  had  boasted  largely  of  their  valor  when  danger  was  distant, 
who  now  manifested  the  most  abject  and  craven  fear.  Shrieks  and 
cries  of  "  Don't  fire  !"  "  Yes,  we  surrender !"  were  heard  from  two 
or  three  of  these,  who  were  seen  scrambling  to  get  in  the  rear,  and 
farthest  from  the  expected  volley.  One  who  carried  a  commis 
sion  in  his  pocket,  and  who  having  always  had  his  courage  at  his 
tongue's  end,  had  probably  allowed  it  to  escape,  was  seen  shrink 
ing  close  to  the  wall,  crouched  down  behind  a  fat  private,  who 
was  too  stupid  to  stir,  or  to  understand  that  his  body  was  serving 
the  purpose  of  a  shield.  From  this  shelter  he  called  out,  in  a 
tremulous  voice, 

"  Shall  we  be  treated  as  prisoners  of  war,  if  we  surrender  ?" 

"  You  will  be  treated  as  you  deserve,"  was  the  answer,  in  a 


»  THE   PRISOISTER   OF   THE   BORDER.  85 

trumpet-like  voice;  "you  must  surrender   unconditionally — you 
are  entirely  in  our  power." 

"  Well,  here's  my  musket — so  don't  shoot  me"  he  said,  push 
ing  past  his  protector,  and  stooping  as  he  advanced  to  avoid  dan 
ger  from  the  bristling  array  of  guns  which  confronted  him.  In 
another  instant  he  was  hauled  outside,  and  was  placed  under 
guard.  His  example  was  speedily  followed  by  others,  and  for 
some  minutes  the  victors  were  engaged  in  receiving  the  arms,  and 
securing  the  persons  of  a  portion  of  the  patriots,  while  the  major 
ity  yet  awaited  the  reluctant  orders  of  their  leader  to  lay  down 
their  arms. 

At  that  critical  juncture,  when  the  enemy  appeared  at  the  door, 
Harry  Vrail  missed  the  faithful  Brom  from  his  side  ;  but  so  great 
was  the  confusion,  and  so  general  was  the  rush  for  self-preserva 
tion,  that  he  did  not  deem  his  disappearance  a  matter  of  surprise. 
But  the  negro  had  by  no  means  deserted  him — on  the  contrary, 
all  his  thoughts  were  given  to  devising  means  for  his  rescue 
Ever  since  he  had  made  his  solemn  engagement  to  Gertrude  to 
watch  over  and  protect  his  master,  his  mind  had  been  devising 
expedients  to  deliver  him  from  whatever  danger  seemed  to  threaten 
and  from  the  hour  they  had  set  foot  together  upon  the  enemy's 
soil,  he  had  calculated  the  possibility  of  disaster,  and  had  planned 
impossible  modes  of  relief. 

Ever  vigilant  and  watchful,  while  others  were  confident  and 
careless,  he  had  overlooked  no  remote  or  minute  circumstance 
which  an  hour  of  extremity  might  render  serviceable  to  one  whom, 
he  loved  so  well,  and  whom  he  had  sworn  to  befriend.  His  lodg 
ings,  for  several  preceding  nights,  had  been  in  a  dark  corner  of 
the  large  room  in  which  the  scenes  last  described  were  enacted, 
where,  with  several  others,  he  had  occupied  the  interior  of  a  large, 
open  bin,  for  a  sleeping  apartment.  On  crawling  out  of  this 
strange  dormitory  the  preceding  day,  he  had  accidently  dropped 
his  knife  behind  it,  and  it  became  necessary,  in  order  to  recover 


86  THE  PRISONER   OF  THE   BOKDEK. 

his  lost  property,  to  move  the  huge  chest  farther  from  the  wall 
against  which  it  stood.  It  required  great  effort  to  do  this,  even 
with  the  aid  of  a  lever,  but  when,  having  succeeded  in  removing 
it  a  few  inches,  he  stooped  to  regain  his  knife,  he  caught  sight  of 
another  metallic  object  beside  it,  which  on  close  inspection  he 
found  to  be  a  hinge  in  the  floor.  Further  examination  produced 
its  fellow,  and  being  convinced  he  had  found  a  trap-door  leading  to 
a  lower  apartment,  he  hastily  shoved  back  the  bin,  and  sat  down 
to  reflect  on  the  discovery,  and  the  possibility  of  its  being  in  some 
way  turned  to  account.  Circumstances,  he  knew,  might  arise 
which  would  render  it  in  the  highest  degree  useful  to  his  master, 
but  in  order  to  make  it  more  certainly  so  he  believed  it  important 
to  keep  it  secret  from  all  others.  When  a  more  favorable  oppor 
tunity  occurred  for  pursuing  his  investigation,  he  removed  the  bin 
and,  raising  the  door,  ascertained  that  it  communicated  with  a 
small  store-room  beneath,  from  which  a  back  window,  seemingly 
the  only  one  in  the  apartment,  opened  upon  the  river.  Hastily 
making  these  observations,  he  replaced  the  door  and  the  chest, 
and  quietly  resumed  his  duties. 


CHAPTER    XII. 

A     RECREANT     BROTHER. 

WHEN  Harry  missed  the  negro  from  his  side  in  that  moment  of 
horror  which  has  been  described,  the  latter  flew  to  the  ponderous 
bin,  which,  in  his  excitement,  he  thrust  aside  as  if  it  had  been  a 
basket,  and  standing  beside  it,  with  his  watchful  eye  upon  his 
master,  he  waited  coolly  for  the  moment  when  he  might  raise  the 
door  without  detection.  The  confusion  was  momentarily  increas 
ing,  and  those  who  were  not  pressing  forward  to  surrender,  were 
anxiously  watching  both  the  threatening  guns  and  the  still  silent 
lips  of  their  leader,  who  hesitated  to  speak  the  painful  word  of 
submission.  Brom  saw  that  the  favoring  moment  had  come,  and 
noiselessly  raising  the  trap-door,  he  hurried  back  to  the  side  of  his 
master,  whom,  without  addressing,  he  began  gently  to  drag  toward 
the  rear  of  the  room. 

"  What  is  it,  Brom  ?"  said  Harry,  in  answer  to  the  violent  pan 
tomime  of  the  neoro.  "  You  need  not  be  afraid  to  speak  in  this 

~  X 

Babel — nobody  will  hear  you." 

"  Come  wid  me,  Massa,  come  wid  me,"  were  all  the  words  which 
the  African  could  be  induced  to  utter. 

Vrail  suffered  himself  to  be  led  as  far  as  the  open  door,  which 
he  no  sooner  saw  than  he  fully  comprehended  the  plan  of  escape, 
and  his  heart  leaped  with  sudden  joy  at  so  unexpected  a  hope  of 
deliverance.  But  his  thoughts  instantaneously  reverted  to  Tom. 

"Not  without  Tom,"  he  exclaimed,  and  darting  off  from  the  spot, 

87 


88  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER. 

he  dashed  off  in  pursuit  of  his  brother,  whom  he  had  seen  last  at 
nearly  the  extreme  opposite  end  of  the  room,  and  near  to  Col. 
Allen.  When  he  reached  that  spot,  however,  his  brother  was  no 
longer  there,  and  at  the  very  moment  when  he  was  hastily  search 
ing  for  him  among  the  crowd  who  were  stacking  their  arms  (for 
the  word  of  submission  had  at  last  been  spoken),  Thomas  had  glid 
ed  around  to  the  rear  of  the  mass  in  search  of  him,  with  no  other 
design  then  that  of  keeping  near  him  in  their  common  calamity. 
He  was  met  by  the  negro,  who  hastily  whispered  to  him  the 
chance  of  escape,  and  implored  him  to  assist  in  finding  Harry. 

"  It  is  death  to  go  back,"  exclaimed  the  terrified  and  pusillani 
mous  youth ;  "  let  us  fly ;  he  will  be  sure  to  follow  us,  since  he 
knows  the  way.  Come,  be  quick." 

So  saying,  he  dashed  forward  to  the  trap-door,  while  Brom 
turned  back  in  eager  pursuit  of  his  master.  His  excited  and 
nearly  frenzied  condition  was  unfavorable  to  the  successful  result 
of  his  search,  and  threatened  momentarily  to  arrest  attention  and 
defeat  his  efforts,  for  that  portion  of  the  apartment  nearest  the  door 
was  fast  filling  up  with  the  enemy.  But  fortunately  as  yet,  there 
was  a  general  confusion,  in  which  the  shouted  orders  of  the  leader 
of  the  victorious  band,  the  rattling  of  the  grounded  muskets,  and 
the  groans  of  the  wounded  were  the  principal  sounds. 

While  Brora  was  thus  wildly  seeking  for  his  master,  the  latter 
was  as  earnestly  pursuing  his  quest  for  the  recreant  Tom,  who  had 
selfishly  deserted  both.  Mingling  in  the  crowd  of  surrendering 
men,  and  borne  by  the  mass  toward  the  fatal  point  where,  with 
them,  be  must  become  a  guarded  prisoner,  the  gallant  youth  did 
not  falter  in  his  resolute  purpose,  nor  once  think  of  turning  back 
alone  to  seek  the  means  of  escape.  Of  course  his  search  was  vain, 
and  while  closely  scanning  every  face  in  the  throng  of  which  he 
could  catch  a  view,  his  attention  was  arrested  by  some  execrations 
behind  him,  bestowed  apparently  by  different  parties,  upon  some 
one  who  was  pressing  eagerly  forward  towards  the  front. 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  89 

% 

"Blast  the  blackamoor!"  said  one,  who  could  jest  in  bis  cal 
amity  ;  "  he  steps  on  a  dozen  of  us  at  once,  with  his  elephant 
feet." 

"  Stand  back,  Cuffy ;  don't  be  in  such  a  hurry ;  you'll  be  hung 
soon  enough  to  suit  you,"  exclaimed  another. 

"  Why  don't  he  go  and  walk  over  the  Britishers  ?"  said  a 
third,  whose  toes  had  felt  the  heavy  heel  of  the  African ;  "  hang 
me,  if  I  don't  believe  he  would  drive  them  all  out  in  a  few  minutes." 

Harry  could  not  doubt  as  to  who  was  the  subject  of  these 
remarks,  and  in  the  next  moment  he  caught  a  view  of  Brom,  who 
was,  however,  too  far  separated  from  him  by  the  crowd,  to  admit 
of  any  communication  passing  between  them.  As  soon,  however, 
as  he  caught  the  negro's  eye,  its  expression,  together  with  some 
significant  pantomime,  convinced  him  that  his  brother  was  found, 
and  he  managed  by  great  effort  to  commence  a  retrograde  motion 
against  the  strong  tide  which  had  before  borne  him  onward  to  a 
point  of  such  dangerous  proximity  to  the  foe.  Warning  the  saga 
cious  negro  by  a  sign  to  go  back,  they  both  succeeded  in  working 
their  way  to  the  rear,  which  was  as  yet  unguarded. 

"  Where  is  he  ?"  whispered  Vrail. 

"  He's  gone  long  ago — Massa  Harry — this  way — come  along 
now,  I  say." 

Astonished,  bewildered,  and  half  incredulous,  the  young  man 
hesitated  to  advance. 

"  It's  sartin  sure,"  repeated  Brom  ;  "  come  quick,  now,  or  you'll 
be  too  late.  See — see — there  comes  a  lot  of  red  coats  this  way." 

"  Don't  run,  Brom,"  said  Vrail,  "  or  we  are  lost.  Go  slowly, 
and  we  may  not  be  noticed,  or  it  may  seem  as  if  we  were  only 
going  back  for  something  that  has  been  forgotten." 

The  negro  obeyed,  and  tremblingly  they  succeeded  in  reaching 
the  trap-door,  apparently  without  observation. 

"  Massa  must  jump  so,"  said  Brom,  skillfully  letting  himself  down 
by  his  hands,  and  dropping  into  the  lower  apartment. 


90  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

• 

Vrail  followed  his  example,  and  they  stood  together  on  the 
lower  floor. 

"He  is  not  here,"  said  Harry,  glancing  quickly  around  the 
room.  "  Brom,  if  you  have  deceived  me,  I  will  not  stir  a  step 
further." 

"  He  is  gone,  Massa  Henry,  I  swear  it.  See  here,"  and  he  pointed 
to  the  raised  window,  through  which  the  fugitive  had  doubtless 
passed.  Convinced  at  length,  that  Tom  was  really  out  of  the  imme 
diate  scene  of  danger,  Harry  gave  his  mind  wholly  to  securing  the 
escape  of  himself  and  his  faithful  companion.  Hastening  to  the 
window,  he  saw  that  it  opened  upon  the  river,  at  the  distance  of 
only  a  few  rods  from  its  margin,  and  that  the  shore,  in  that  imme 
diate  vicinity,  appeared  to  be  entirely  unguarded.  The  conflict, 
indeed,  was  yet  waging  in  some  parts  of  the  encampment,  as  occa 
sional  shots  and  shouts  were  heard,  and  the  moment  certainly 
seemed  a  favorable  one  for  successful  flight. 

If  Harry  could  have  joined  any  portion  of  the  patriots  who 
were  yet  making  a  stand  against  the  enemy,  he  would  certainly 
have  done  so,  but  this  was  clearly  impossible.  Leaping,  therefore, 
from  the  window,  and  calling  upon  Brom  to  follow,  he  hastened 
to  the  shore,  with  the  intention  of  following  the  course  of  the  river, 
and  keeping  close  to  its  edge.  In  the  opposite  direction,  which 
led  toward  Prescott,  of  course  he  could  not  flee  with  any  prospect 
of  escape.  But  he  had  no  sooner  reached  the  shore,  than  the  fal 
lacy  of  his  hope  to  elude  observation  became  apparent. 

A  little  way  down  the  river,  but  at  considerable  distance  from 
the  shore,  lay  an  armed  steamboat,  which  had  been  engaged  in 
bombarding  a  portion  of  the  barracks,  before  the  contest  had 
become  so  close  on  land  as  to  render  its  fire  dangerous  to  the 
attacking  party,  and  which  now  seemed  to  be  either  guarding  the 
coast,  or  waiting  in  inaction  whatever  duty  might  be  assigned  it. 

However  this  might  be,  no  sooner  had  the  flying  lieutenant  and 
his  servant  appeared  upon  the  shore,  than  a  shout  from  the  deck  of 


THE   PEISONEE   OF   THE   BOEDER.  91 

the  distant  vessel  reached  their  ears,  and  at  the  next  instant  a  can 
non  ball  came  booming  over  the  water  and  buried  itself  in  the 
bushes  behind  them.  A  rattling  fire  of  musketry  followed,  and 
Harry  dropped  upon  the  beach,  to  the  boundless  terror  of  the 
negro,  who  rushed  quickly  up  to  him. 

"  Oh,  massa — massa — are  you  really  dead  ?"  exclaimed  the  poor 
fellow,  frantic  with  fright. 

"  Follow  me,"  said  Harry,  creeping  rapidly  behind  the  shrub 
bery  which  grew  thickly  at  a  little  distance  from  the  shore. 

"  Where  did  they  hit  you,  Massa  Harry  ?" 

"  They  did  not  hit  me  at  all,  Brom,"  replied  Harry,  coolly  ;  "  and 
I  do  not  mean  they  shall.  I  wish  I  knew  where  poor  Tom  is." 

"  Never  mind  Captain  Tom,  Massa  Harry — we've  got  our  hands 
pretty  full  enough  now,  I  think,  to  take  care  of  ourselves.  Golly, 
massa,  look  at  that !"  he  exclaimed,  springing  suddenly  aside,  and 
pointing  at  the  cannon  ball  they  had  so  narrowly  escaped,  and 
which  now  lay  harmless  beside  them.  "  Let  us  get  away  from  here." 

"Never  fear,  Brom.  Sit.  down  on  it,  if  you  wish  to  be  quite 
safe.  Lightning  never  strikes  twice  in  the  same  place,  nor  cannon 
balls  either,  I  presume." 

Harry  spoke  lightly,  in  hopes  of  allaying  the  alarm  of  his  com 
panion,  but  he  felt  all  the  peril  of  his  position,  and  while  he  talked 
thus  calmly,  his  mind  was  rapidly  devising  means  of  escape,  and 
calculating  the  chances  of  finding  his  brother. 

"  We  shall  have  to  skulk  around  here  till  midnight,  I  suppose," 
he  continued,  "  and  then  either  swim  across  the  river,  or  find  some 
other  means  of  making  the  passage.  How  far  can  you  swim, 
Brom  ?" 

"  Oh,  I  can  swim  all  night,  I  spect ;  I've  swum  across  the  Hud 
son  river,  many's  the  time,  where  it's  wider  than  this  here  St. 
Lawrence — though  'tain't  so  swift,  to  be  sure." 

O  ' 

"  It's  a  pretty  long  stretch,"  said  Harry,  after  gazing  a  few 
moments  at  the  opposite  shore,  with  a  longing  to  p.'ace  himself 


y2  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

beneath  the  protecting  ^Egis  which  seemed  to  canopy  every  inch 
of  American  soil. 

"I  wish  we  was  there,"  replied  Brom,  following  the  direction 
of  his  master's  eye  ;  "  we  should  not  have  any  Britishers  bombard 
ing  us  over  there,  should  we,  Massa  Harry  ?" 

"  I  don't  think  I  can  swim  it." 

"  I  can  help  you,  Massa  Harry." 

"  I  don't  know  about  that — I  do  not  see  how  you  can  swim  for 
more  than  one.  If  you  can  swim  all  night,  as  you  say.  you  might 
carry  me  over  in  pieces." 

"  I  can  help  you,"  reiterated  the  negro,  not  heeding  the  jest ; 
"  when  you  are  tired,  1  can  hold  you,  and  let  you  rest." 

"  And  who  will  hold  you  in  the  meantime." 

"  Oh,  I'll  be  walking  up  stairs,''  replied  the  negro,  alluding  to  a 
feat  well  known  to  swimmers,  by  which  they  sometimes  sustain 
themselves  for  a  considerable  time  in  the  water  while  giving  rest 
to  the  arms. 

"  More  likely  we  should  both  be  going  down  stairs  to  Davy 
Jones'  cellar.  No,  no,  it  won't  do,  Brom — at  least,  not  for  me," 
said  Vrail,  now  speaking  more  seriously  ;  "  I  must  find  a  boat  of 
some  kind,  or  I  must  trust  to  some  of  the  Canadians  for  assistance. 
If  I  were  confident  you  could  succeed  in  crossing,  I  would  insist  upon 
your  doing  so  alone ;  but  it  is  an  unknown  stream,  and  its  waters 
might  prove  as  treacherous  as  the  people  upon  its  shore,  who  have 
lured  so  many  of  our  brave  countrymen  to  destruction.  The  dark 
ness,  too,  would  quadruple  the  peril,  as  you  could  not  .see  the 
opposite  shore,  and  if  you  became  bewildered  and  frjghtened,  you 
would  be  sure  to  be  lost." 

"  You  need't  preach  all  that  to  me,  Massa  Harry.  I  shan't  go, 
'less  you  do,  any  way — so  that  pint  is  settled." 

A  second  volley  from  the  steamboat,  which  sent  a  few  scattering 
oalls  among  the  shrubbery  around  them,  reminded  them  that  they 
were  watched,  and  induced  them  to  change  their  position. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE     MAGIC     BIF  LB. 

VRAIL  did  not  dare  to  emerge  from  his  hiding-place,  but  he 
ventured  to  draw  near  enough  to  its  outer  edge  to  reconnoitre  the 
formidable  enemy  who  had  seemed  to  think  two  trembling  fugi 
tives  upon  the  beach  a  proper  subject  for  his  prowess.  Great 
was  his  alarm  on  discovering  a  small  boat,  containing  six  or  seven 
men,  putting  off  from  the  steamer  and  approaching  the  shore, 
very  evidently  for  the  purpose  of  effecting  their  capture.  Both 
himself  and  the  negro  were  armed,  having  preserved  their  guns, 
while  Vrail  had  also  his  pistols,  and  his  resolution  was  instantly 
and  coolly  taken. 

"  This  way,  Brom,"  he  said,  raising  his  rifle  ;  "  they  are  after  us 
now,  half  a  dozen  of  them.  If  they  land,  there  is  no  help  for  us. 
Stand  ready  now,  to  load  as  fast  as  I  fire." 

Vrail  was  a  practiced  marksman,  and  he  felt  so  certain  of  the 
fatality  of  his  aim  that  he  hesitated  a  moment  with  a  natural 
reluctance,  but  a  random  volley  from  his  approaching  foe,  designed 
to  keep  them  within  their  cover,  determined  him,  and  he  pulled 
the  trigger. 

An  oarsman  sprung  from  his  seat,  and  fell  over  the  edge  of  the 
boat  which  was  nearly  capsized  by  the  hasty  rush  of  his  comrades 
to  his  assistance. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  him,"  said  Harry,  coolly  exchanging  guns  with 
Brom,  and  raising  the  second  weapon  to  his  eye. 


94:  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

"  Golly  !  I  ain't,"  replied  the  negro,  ramming  down  another 
cartridge ;  "  hav'n't  the  cowardly  rapscallions  been  cannonading 
us?" 

Again  the  hurtling  lead  went  upon  its  mission,  and  another  man 
was  seen  to  fall,  but  the  oars  were  again  speedily  manned,  and  the 
increased  speed  with  which  the  boat  approached  the  shore  showed 
a  courageous  design  to  effect  a  landing  before  the  weapons  could 
again  be  loaded  and  brought  to  bear. 

"  Fool !"  exclaimed  Harry  ;  "  I  meant  to  have  spared  him," 
bringing  the  weapon  which  Brom  now  handed  him  to  bear  upon 
the  leader  of  the  party,  who  sat  in  the  stern  of  the  skiff,  and  who 
at  the  next  instant  was  added  to  the  list  of  victims. 

"Golly!  there  goes  the  cap'n,"  shouted  Brom  with  great  glee. 
"  Now  for  another  !"  he  continued,  handing  up  the  ready  gun. 

"  Wait  a  little  !  I  rather  think  they  have  enough.  I  believe 
they  are  going  back." 

"  Then  it's  jes  the  time  to  pepper  'em,  massa  ;  quick,  now,  give 
it  to  them  !  Golly  !  didn't  they  cannonade  us  ?" 

Vrail  was  correct  in  his  conjectures.  The  progressive  motion 
of  the  skiff  had  been  stopped,  and  after  a  moment's  pause,  it  was 
turned  about  and  moved  rapidly  toward  the  steamboat,  to  which 
it  was  still  much  nearer  than  to  the  shore.  Whether  this  was 
by  order  of  the  wounded  officer,  or  whether  he  had  given  his  last 
orders,  it  was  impossible  to  tell,  but  nothing  was  more  certain 
than  that  the  foe  were  in  full  flight.  Again  the  African  conjured 
his  master  to  fire  upon  them,  and  the  speed  with  which  they  fled 
showed  that  they  expected  another  discharge,  but  no  urging  would 
induce  Vrail  to  take  a  human  life  needlessly. 

"  We  have  defended  ourselves  so  far,"  he  said, "  but  it  would 
not  benefit  us  in  the  least  to  take  another  life.  I  am  really  very 
sorry  for  those  poor  fellows,  Brom." 

"  Jingo  1  massa,  /  ain't.  Didn't  they  cannonade  us  ?"  repeated 
the  negro,  who  could  not  forget  his  fright  at  being  fired  upon  by 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  95 

a  cannon  from  a  vessel  of  war,  and  who  did  not  seem  disposed  to 
forgive  the  oifence. 

That  the  steamer  approached  no  nearer  the  shore  during  this 
singular  contest,  was  doubtless  owing  to  some  very  effective  shots 
which  she  had  recently  received  from  one  of  the  patriot  forts,  a 
repetition  of  which  might  be  apprehended,  for  the  result  of  the 
several  engagements  on  shore,  if,  indeed  they  had  yet  fully  termi 
nated,  was  unknown  to  the  commandant  on  the  boat.  His  remain 
ing  forces,  however,  were  not  idle  spectators  of  this  engagement 
with  the  "  band  of  marauders  on  the  beach,"  as  in  a  subsequent 
dispatch  he  styled  the  two  fugitives  :  but  they  kept  up  some 
random  firing  toward  them,  especially  during  the  retreat  of  their 
comrades  in  the  boat. 

Although  temporarily  elated  by  his  extraordinary  victory,  the 
young  lieutenant  was  far  from  expecting  to  make  good  his  escape. 
He  might  be  considered  even  to  have  increased  the  peril  of  his 
position,  for  his  capture,  which  seemed  still  almost  unavoidable, 
could  scarcely  result  in  anything  short  of  his  immediate  death 
from  his  enraged  foe.  While  daylight  lasted,  there  was  no  possi 
bility  of  emerging  from  his  narrow  shelter  without  the  certainty 
of  detection  and  successful  pursuit,  and  scarcely  three  minutes 
elapsed  after  the  return  of  the  small  boat  to  the  steamer,  before  it 
was  again  sent  out  by  a  circuitous  route,  to  gain  a  distant  part  of 
the  beach,  farther  up  the  stream,  and  beyond  the  reach  of  the 
magical  weapon  which  had  proved  so  disastrous  to  its  recent  occu 
pants. 

There  were  but  three  individuals  in  it  this  time,  and  the  design 
was  very  evidently  to  give  notice  to  some  party  of  the  enemy  on 
shore  of  the  lurking  place  of  the  fugitives,  and  to  draw  down  upon 
them  an  immediate  force  which  no  strength  of  theirs  could  resist 
or  evade.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon,  but  the  sun  was  yet  twice 
the  breadth  of  his  disc  above  the  horizon. 

Vrail  watched  anxiously  its  tardy  movements  down  the  declivity 


96  THE   PRISONER    OF    THE   BORDER. 

of  the  sky,  hoping  against  hope  for  the  speedy  arrival  of  that 
darkness  which  might  afford  them  one  more  chance  of  escape. 
Never,  seemingly,  had  the  great  luminary  been  so  slow  in  its  de 
scent,  and  it  almost  seemed  to  him  that  some  miraculous  interposi 
tion  had  taken  place  to  arrest  the  orb  of  day,  like  that  which 
stayed  its  progress  down  the  heights  of  Gibeon  at  the  bidding  of 
the  prophet  of  God.  From  the  sky  to  the  water  and  to  the  fly 
ing  boat,  and  back  again  to  the  sky,  his  impatient  eye  wandered, 
and  he  calculated  closely  the  time  which  might  elapse  before  the 
sound  of  pursuit  would  be  heard.  Fly  he  must,  but  darkness  alone 
could  give  him  even  a  faint  chance  of  escape.  The  village  adjacent 
was  by  no  means  large,  but  all  its  inhabitants,  as  well  as  the 
scattered  population  of  the  country  for  many  miles  around,  had 
been  aroused  by  the  exciting  events  of  the  day,  and  on  every 
road  which  led  into  the  interior,  people  were  passing  to  and  from 
the  seat  of  war. 

The  shore  of  the  river  alone  remained  nearly  deserted,  but  this 
there  was,  of  course,  no  safety  in  traversing  under  the  guns  of  the 
steamboat,  which  had  already  so  nearly  proved  fatal  to  them. 

While  Harry  watched  in  momentarily  increasing  anxiety,  the 
skiff  had  passed  far  up  the  stream,  and  began  rapidly  to  approach 
the  shore,  and  yet  the  sun  had  not  touched  the  horizon  ;  but  the 
breeze  which  so  often  springs  up  at  the  day's  decline  was  rising  with 
unusual  strength,  and  soon  the  summits  of  some  ascending  clouds 
became  visible  in  the  west. 

They  rose  too,  with  such  a  breath  of  base,  so  "  volumed  and  vast," 
as  to  promise  an  effectual  extinguishment  of  the  remaining  day 
light,  from  the  moment  they  should  receive  the  descending  lumi 
nary  within  their  capacious  folds.  Such,  too,  was  their  effect. 
The  night  drew  suddenly  on,  unpreceded  by  the  usual  twilight, 
and  the  still  rising  clouds  promised  to  make  it  one  of  unusual 
darkness.  Of  course  the  fugitives  lost  no  time  in  emerging  from 
their  place  of  concealment,  although  with  no  well-defined  idea  of  the 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  97 

route  they  were  to  pursue ;  but  Vrail  resolved  to  leave  the  river 
shore,  which  would  be  sure  to  be  the  first  place  of  search  by 
their  pursuers.  Being  nearly  exhausted  by  fatigue,  and  suffering 
with  cold  and  hunger,  he  knew  that  he  might  be  compelled  to 
trust  himself  temporarily  to  the  mercy  of  some  Canadian  family, 
yet  he  was  unwilling  to  wander  far  from  that  stream,  which  afford 
ed  the  only  means  of  return  to  his  native  land. 

There  was  little  time,  however,  to  choose  roads,  for  he  had 
scarcely  gone  forth  from  the  bushes  before  he  heard  the  clamor 
of  pursuit,  and  he  hurried  forward,  attended  by  his  sable  friend,  not 
knowing  whither  he  went,  excepting  that  he  was  leaving  the  lights 
of  the  village  behind  him. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

A      TYKANT      AND      A      SLAVE. 

THE  course  of  the  fugitives  was  nearly  northeasterly,  and  not 
diverging  far  from  the  river.  They  followed  a  road  which  led  at 
times  through  dense  woods,  and  at  times  through  an  open  country, 
where  an  occasional  farm-house  was  revealed  by  its  evening  light, 
and  by  the  barking  of  its  watch-dog  as  they  passed.  Their  pro 
gress  was  necessarily  slow,  as  the  darkness  was  intense,  and  the 
way  unknown  to  them,  and  they  had  not  wandered  long  or  far 
before  Vrail  began  to  contemplate  making  a  trial  cf  the  hospitality 
of  some  of  the  inhabitants.  His  fatigue  was  very  great;  he  had 
eaten  nothing  since  early  in  the  morning,  and  Brom,  though  far 
from  being  exhausted,  was,  like  him,  pinched  with  hunger.  Besides, 
he  thought  the  chances  of  meeting  a  friendly  reception  as  good  in 
one  locality  as  in  another,  and  being  well  armed,  it  would  be  an 
easy  matter,  if  repulsed,  or  if  he  had  reason  to  suspect  betrayal, 
again  to  take  to  flight. 

Thus  arguing,  he  selected  for  his  hazardous  experiment  a  house, 
the  faint  light  of  which  seemed  not  only  remote  from  the  road  on 
which  he  was  travelling,  but  far  from  any  other  dwelling.  It 
proved  very  difficult  of  access,  and  as  he  travelled  slowly  across 
the  meadows  towards  it,  the  flickering  rays  which  guided  him 
danced  bewilderingly  before  his  eyes,  seeming  at  times,  like  the 
ignis  fatuus,  to  recede  as  he  approached  it. 

At  length  he  drew  near  the  building,  but  ere  he  came  near  to 

98 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  99 

the  door,  he  heard  the  sound  of  angry  voices  within,  and  he 
thought  for  a  moment  of  passing  on  in  search  of  more  peaceful 
indications  in  other  quarters ;  but  impelled  by  his  desperate  and 
destitute  condition,  he  dismissed  his  fears  and  knocked  for  admit- 
ance.  The  reply  was  gruff,  but  it  bade  him  enter,  and  flinging 
the  door  open,  he  passed  in,  followed  by  Brom. 

In  a  small  room,  beside  a  rough  deal  table,  an  elderly  couple 
sat,  with  a  meal  of  brown  bread  and  potatoes  before  them,  while 
a  miserably  clad,  but  pretty  and  gentle-looking  girl,  of  about  thir 
teen  years,  stood  by  the  fireside,  apparently  the  patient  recipient 
of  the  joint  rebukes  of  the  other  two.  The  man  was  small,  sallow, 
and  dirty,  with  harsh  and  homely  features,  rendered  doubly  re 
pulsive  by  the  scowl  of  wrath  lingering  upon  them,  and  the  woman, 
though  possessing  the  remains  of  beauty,  had  a  bold  and  cunning 
expression,  and  a  general  slatternliness  of  appearance  more  disagree 
able  than  ordinary  ugliness. 

Vrail  was  not  skilled  in  physiognomy  ;  he  had  seen  too  little  of 
the  world  for  that ;  but  if  he  had  been  so,  the  woman's  countenance 
changed  almost  too  suddenly  after  his  entrance  to  admit  of  his 
analyzing  its  first  expression,  or  retaining  the  effect  it  produced 
upon  him.  Her  civil  "good  evening"  was  free  from  all  rudeness 
or  appearance  of  surprise,  while  her  more  blunt  partner  turned 
hastily  to  the  intruders,  and  asked  who  they  were  and  what  they 
wanted.  .  : 

"  We  want  food,  and  assistance  to  cross  the  river,"  replied 
Harry,  advancing  nearer  the  table,  throwing  down  some  silver,  and 
seizing  a  piece  of  bread,  which  he  began  eagerly  to  devour.  "I 
can  make  it  worth  your  while  to  assist  us,"  he  added ;  "  besides, 
I  think  we  ought  to  be  friends." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  replied  the  other,  with  a  sudden  change  of  manner ; 
"  I  see  what  you  are  now.  You  belonged  to  the  patriot  army,  I 
s'pose,  and  you  want  to  get  back  home." 

"Exactly  so." 


100  THE    PRISONER    OF    THE   BORDER. 

"They've  been  terribly  cut  up  there  at  the  Windmill,  poor  fel 
lows — they  are  all  killed  or  taken,  excepting  a  very  few  who  have 
fled,  but  even  they  will  be  taken,  you  know." 

''Is  it  really  so  very  bad?"  asked  Harry,  who  had  not  before 
learned  the  full  extent  of  the  disaster  to  his  companions. 

"  Yes,  shocking,"  was  the  reply,  with  a  baleful  gleam  of  the  eye  ; 
"  I've  heen  down  to  the  Point  to  see  about  it.  There's  dozens  ly 
ing  around  there  dead,  and  the  prisoners  are  all  marched  to  Pres- 
cott  for  to-night,  with  their  general ;  and  troops  of  people  following 
and  looking  on.  But  come,  sit  down  and  eat,  both  of  you,  and 
we'll  talk  about  that  afterwards.  You  are  safe  enough  here  for 
the  present ;  to-morrow  it  would  be  quite  another  thing." 

The  famished  men  waited  for  no  second  invitation,  but  sat  down 
side  by  side,  and  attacked  the  homely  fare  with  as  much  eagerness 
and  relish  as  if  it  had  been  composed  of  the  choicest  viands. 

"  You  think  we  shall  be  safe  here  for  a  short  time  ?"  asked  Vrail, 
scarcely  gaining  the  leisure  to  speak  so  long  a  sentence. 

"  Oh,  certainly,"  replied  the  host,  exchanging  a  look  of  intelli 
gence  with  his  wife;  "there  isn't  a  doubt  of  it,  is  there 
Hannah  ?' 

"  Not  the  least,  I  should  think,"  was  the  reply,  in  a  very  bland 
voice.  "  Lock  the  door,  Ruth." 

The  girl  obeyed,  and  at  the  next  instant  the  Canadian  rose,  and 
glancing  again  significantly  at  his  wife,  approached  the  negro,  who, 
like  his  master,  had  retained  his  gun  at  his  side  when  he  sat  down. 

"  Let  me  set  your  guns  in  the  corner,  out  of  your  way,"  he  said 
to  Brom,  in  the  mildest  of  voices ;  so  mild  that  it  would  not  have 
been  recognized  as  belonging  to  the  same  speaker  who  had  ad 
dressed  them  on  entering. 

He  laid  his  hand  on  the  weapon  as  he  spoke,  and  Brom,  who 
had  a  whole  potato  in  his  mouth  and  another  in  his  hand,  seemed 
like  to  acquiesce  in  the  movement  without  any  remonstrance : 
This  was  far,  however,  from  his  design.  Clutching  at  the  depart- 


"  The  negro,  clutching  at  the  departing  gun  with  his   unoccupied  hand,  and 
shaking  his  head,  drew  it  back  to  its  former  position." — PAGE  101. 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  101 

ing  gun  with  his  unoccupied  hand,  and  shaking  his  head,  he  drew 
it  back  to  its  former  position. 

"No,  I  tank  jou,"  he  said,  as  soon  as  he  could  speak. 

"  Ah,  very  well,  perhaps,  it  is  better  to  keep  them  near  you,  in 
case  of  surprise.  You  would  like  to  cross  the  river  to-night,  I  sup 
pose  ?"  said  the  Canadian,  addressing  Vrail,  very  quickly. 

"  Of  course,"  replied  Harry,  w  as  soon  as  possible,  and,  as  I  said 
before,  I  will  pay  largely  to  any  one  who  will  take  us  over." 

"  Golly  !  yes — a  hundred  dollars,"  added  the  negro. 

Harry  looked  in  surprise  at  Broin,  not  understanding  the  secret 
of  his  liberal  offer. 

" Don't  talk  about  pay,"  replied  the  accommodating  man;  "I 
am  ready  to  help  a  friend  in  need,  I  hope,  without  being  paid  for 
it.  You  just  sit  here  and  finish  your  meal,  while  I  go  and  see 
if  I  can  get  Larry  Smith's  boat,  and  him  to  help  me  row  you 
across." 

"  For  mercy's  sake,"  said  Harry,  jumping  up,  "  do  not  let  us  lose 
the  time,  nor  run  the  risk  of  trusting  our  secret  to  any  one  else. 
Let  us  help  ourselves  to  the  boat,  and  we  will  give  you  abun 
dant  means  of  satisfying  your  neighbor  afterwards  for  it  use.  As 
to  the  rowing,  we  can  do  that  ourselves." 

"  But  the  stream  is  very  rapid,  and  I  could  not  row  the  skiff 
back  ;  besides,  he  keeps  it  locked.  No,  no,  you  need  not  be  afraid 
to  trust  Larry — he  is  as  true  as  steel — isn't  be,  Hannah  ?" 

"  That  he  is ;  every  body  knows  that.  The  poor  man's  feelings 
would  be  dreadfully  hurt,  if  he  thought  that  anybody  distrusted 
him." 

"  Very  well,  if  it  must  be  so — but  do  not  be  gone  long." 

"It  is  about  a  mile  to  Larry's,  and  the  night  is  dark — it  will 
take  some  time  to  go  and  come,  but  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  keep 
quiet ;  and  as  soon  as  you  have  done  eating,  perhaps  you  had  bet 
ter  put  out  the  light,  so  as  not  to  attract  attention  if  any  soldiers 
should  be  passing.  If  they  really  do  come,  why  you  can  jump 


102  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOEDER. 

out  of  the  window  and  make  for  the  woods,  and  then  you  will  be 
as  well  off  as  you  were  before." 

"  It  is  well  thought  of,  about  the  light,"  replied  Vrail,  at  once 
extinguishing  the  blaze  of  the  single  tallow  candle  which  had 
very  faintly  illumined  the  room  ;  "  I  think  it  would  now  be  diffi 
cult  for  any  one  to  find  the  house  in  such  a  pitchy  darkness,  unless 
they  knew  exactly  where  it  stood." 

"  Of  course  it  would,  for  you  can't  begin  to  see  it  from  the  road. 
But  good-bye — keep  up  good  heart  till  I  return,  which  won't  be 
very  long." 

He  went  out,  and  the  woman  followed  him  to  the  door,  enjoin 
ing  upon  him  in  a  loud  voice  to  take  care  of  himself,  but  saying 
something  in  a  lower  tone,  as  she  drew  the  door  nearly  shut  after 
her,  standing  on  the  outside. 

At  this  moment  the  girl,  who  had  6tood  nearly  motionless  in 
the  chimney-corner  ever  since  the  entrance  of  the  fugitives, 
advanced  quickly  a  few  steps  towards  Harry,  and  upon  the  door 
re-opening,  as  hastily  retreated  to  her  former  position. 

The  faint  light  which  gleamed  from  the  embers  upon  the  hearth 
revealed  this  movement,  and  the  young  man  supposed  that  she 
bad  meant  to  take  some  food  secretly  from  the  table,  having  pro 
bably  been  kept  fasting  as  a  punishment  for  some  offence.  He 
began  to  make  some  inquiries  about  her,  when  the  woman,  in  a 
whining  voice,  which  was  intended  to  be  very  gentle,  said  that 
she  had  been  a  bad  girl,  but  that  she  might  have  her  supper  now, 
and  bade  her  come  to  the  table. 

"  I  ain't  hungry,"  replied  a  very  faint  voice,  the  articulation  of 
which  seemed  to  indicate  a  violent  trembling  of  the  speaker. 

"  Then  go  to  bed,"  was  the  reply. 

The  girl  remained  motionless  until  the  mandate  was  twice 
repeated,  when  she  very  slowly  obeyed,  passing  near,  and  pausing 
a  moment  close  to  Vrail,  who  distinctly  heard  her  tremble  as  she 
stood  beside  him. 


PRISONER   OF   THE   BOEDER.  103 

He  was  about  to  speak  to  her,  when  the  voice  of  the  woman 
again  urged  her  along,  and  she  passed  into  a  corner  of  the  room 
and  ascended  a  ladder  which  led  to  an  upper  apartment.  The 
hostess,  in  the  meantime,  became  very  voluble,  and  seemed  bent 
on  entertaining  her  guests  until  the  return  of  her  husband. 

Nearly  an  hour  passed  away,  which,  of  course,  seemed  to  the 
young  man  fully  quadrupled  in  length,  and  yet  there  was  no  sign 
of  the  man's  return,  and  still  his  garrulous  partner  talked  on  with 
unflagging  rapidity. 

The  rebellion  was  the  theme,  and  as  she  could  relate  many  an 
interesting  incident  connected  with  it,  she  found  in  Harry  an 
eager  listener.  But  he  grew  impatient,  at  last,  and  would  hear 
no  more. 

"  He  has  been  gone  long  enough  to  have  walked  four  miles — 
something  must  have  happened  to  prevent  his  return,"  he  said. 

"  It  is  very  dark — he  will  certainly  be  here  soon,"  replied  the 
woman ;  "  I  will  go  and  listen  if  I  cannot  hear  him  coming." 

She  went,  as  before,  outside  the  door,  quite  closing  it  after  her, 
for  the  night  was  cool,  and  at  the  same  time  Vrail  heard  a  half 
whispering  voice  from  the  top  of  the  ladder. 

''  They  are  cheating  you.  Larry  Smith  lives  very  near  us,  and 
he  has  no  boat.  Uncle  Shay  has  gone  after  soldiers  to  take  you." 

Harry  started  up,  and  was  about  making  his  exit  through  the 
window,  when  reflecting  that  such  a  course  might  bring  the  poor 
girl  under  suspicion  and  procure  some  terrible  punishment  for  her, 
he  resolved  to  wait  a  few  moments  longer,  intending  to  depart  as 
if  not  suspecting  his  host. 

"Do  you  know  of  any  boat  ?"  he  asked  hastily. 

"  Yes — about  two  miles  down  the  river,  at  Mr.  Wells'.  But 
.you  must  hurry.  They  will  go  directly  there  to  find  you.  Do 
not  wait  a  minute.  Oh,  I  hear  voices  now." 

Vrail  sprang  to  the  door  and  locked  it,  resolving  not  to  be 
taken  alive,  as  he  knew  that  his  capture  would  be  equivalent  to 


104  .         THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

death.  He  next  ordered  Brom  to  jump  out  of  the  window,  a 
command  which  the  negro  was  not  slow  in  obeying,  and  he  stood 
ready  to  follow  him,  yet  waiting,  in  hopes  of  obtaining  further 
information  in  regard  to  his  way.  The  nest  instant  the  door  was 
tried,  and  then  the  voice  of  their  returned  host  was  heard  modu 
lated  to  a  tone  of  mildness  decidedly  winning. 

"  It  is  I  anil  Larry — I  have  found  him  at  last.  Be  quick,  and 
open  the  door." 

"  Oh,  don't  open  it,"  added  the  voice  from  the  ladder.  "  There 
are  six  or  eight  men.  I  have  seen  them  from  the  window.  There 
is  a  short  way  to  the  place  where  Wells'  boat  is  kept,  if  you  can 
find  it — but  you  must  hurry." 

"  I  fear  I  can  neither  find  the  short  way  nor  the  long  one ;  I  do 
not  even  know  the  way  to  the  river,  and  the  night  is  very  dark." 

Harry  advanced  as  he  spoke  with  a  foreboding  heart,  and  with 
a  conviction  that  if  he  failed  to  make  good  his  escape  across  the 
river  before  daylight  his  capture  would  become  certain,  as  the 
country  would  be  thoroughly  aroused  by  his  pursuers,  and  all  the 
passes  would  be  secured. 

The  girl's  warning  and  his  reply  had  been  quickly  spoken,  and 
the  reflections  we  have  recorded  had  been  instantaneous;  but 
already  another,  and  an  impatient  summons  was  heard  from  with 
out,  accompanied  by  a  violent  shaking  of  the  door. 

"  What  is  the  matter  there — can't  you  find  the  lock  ?" 

"  Wait  a  minute,"  replied  Harry.  "  Good-bye,  my  good  girl ; 
you  have  saved  our  lives  for  the  present.  Take  this." 

As  he  spoke  he  felt  a  light  grasp  upon  his  arm,  and  heard  the 
whispered  words — 

"  Hurry,  hurry,  they  are  coming  around  the  house." 

She  had  glided  down  the  ladder,  and  now  fairly  dragged  the 
young  man  forward  to  the  window,  and  when  he  leapt  out  she 
followed,  seeming  almost  frantic  with  the  desire  to  save  him. 

"  I  will  show  you  the  way  to  the  river,  aad  will  go  a  little  way 


THE  PEISONEE  OF  THE  BOEDEB.  105 

with  you,"  she  whispered,  again  grasping  his  arm  outside  the 
house,  and  dragging  him  forward. 

They  advanced  as  rapidly  as  the  darkness  would  permit,  fol 
lowed  by  the  negro,  who  had  been  waiting  for  his  master,  and 
stimulated  by  the  momentary  expectation  of  hearing  the  sounds 
of  pursuit. 


CHAPTER    XV. 
KUTH'S    STORY. 

As  soon  as  it  seemed  safe  to  slacken  their  pace,  Vrail  earnestly 
advised  his  gentle  guide  to  return  to  her  home,  and  leave  them  to 
their  own  resources,  at  the  same  time  offering  her  some  gold. 

"  No,  no,"  she  replied,  "  I  will  go  on ;  you  never  can  find  the 
boat  without  me." 

"  But  your  unule  ?" 

"I  do  not  care.  He  may  kill  me  if  he  chooses,  I  do  not  care. 
Come  on,"  she  said,  almost  breathlessly. 

"  But  you  will  have  to  return  alone,  two  miles,  in  the  dark — I 
cannot  permit  it" 

"  It  is  nothing.  He  often  sends  me  further  for  rum,  on  worse 
nights  than  this.  Nobody  will  hurt  me,  for  I  have  nothing  for 
them  to  steal." 

When  Harry  still  counselled  her  to  return,  she  urged  that  if  she 
went  back  now,  she  could  not  enter  the  house  unperceived,  and  if 
her  absence  had  been  detected  at  all,  it  would  make  no  difference 
in  the  degree  of  her  punishment,  whether  she  went  the  whole  way 
or  part  with  the  fugitives. 

The  young  man  reluctantly  yielded,  and  they  proceeded  on  their 
way  with  renewed  speed ;  yet  he  found  time  to  question  the  poor 
girl  about  her  history,  which  was  so  evidently  one  of  suffering. 

Her  story  was  brief,  and  very  pitiful.  She  was  an  orphan,  and 
had  lived  since  the  age  of  six  years  with  the  man  whom  she  called 


T5E   PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER.  107 

uncle,  but  who,  it  appeared,  was  not  thus  related  to  her.  His  first 
wife,  long  since  deceased,  had  been  her  aunt,  and  in  her  lifetime 
Ruth  had  been  adopted  as  their  daughter,  and  had  ever  since 
borne  the  name  of  Shay,  but  his  present  partner  was  her  oppressor, 
himself  her  tyrant,  and  she  but  the  trembling  slave  of  both.  A 
menial  child,  friendless,  overworked,  poorly  fed,  and  half  clothed, 
she  yet  had  forgotten  her  own  miseries  in  her  sympathy  and  alarm 
for  the  strangers  whom  she  saw  in  distress,  and  whom,  after  effect 
ing  their  deliverance,  she  could  never  hope  to  see  again. 

The  contemplation  of  this  picture  drew  tears  from  Harry's  eyes, 
and  as  he  listened  to  the  poor  child's  story,  told  in  the  gentlest  of 
voices,  he  was  busy  with  devices  for  her  relief,  and  half  forgot  his 
own  danger. 

"  Why  do  you  not  leave  people  who  treat  you  so  badly,"  he 
inquired. 

"  I  have  nowhere  else  to  go,"  she  replied. 

"  But  you  can  earn  your  own  living.  I  will  give  you  money 
enough  to-night  to  last  you  for  many  weeks,  and  to  buy  clothes  with." 

She  did  not  think  she  could  earn  her  own  living.  They  had 
told  her  she  was  good  for  nothing,  and  could  do  nothing  well. 
Besides,  she  did  not  dare  to  make  the  attempt.  He  would  be  cer 
tain  to  find  her  out  anywhere  in  that  part  of  the  country,  and  to 
drag  her  back. 

Such  was  the  substance  of  her  reply. 

Vrail  began  to  reflect  whether  it  was  not  a  duty  to  take  this 
poor  child,  thus  providentially  thrown  upon  his  hands,  along  with 
him  to  his  own  country,  if  he  should  succeed  in  finding  the  means 
of  escape. 

"  Would  you  be  willing  to  go  with  me?"  he  asked,  suddenly. 

"  When  ?    Where  ?    How  ?"  she  inquired  with  great  eagerness. 

"This  night,  if  we  can  find  a  boat  to  cross  the  river — to  my 
own  home.  I  \\  ill  do  the  best  I  can  for  you,  and  you  will  be  cer 
tain  never  to  see  your  uncle  or  aunt  again." 


108  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE  BOBBER. 

"  Oh,  yes,  yes,  take  me — take  me  !"  she  exclaimed  ;  "  I  do  not 
care  where,  if  they  will  never  get  me  again.  I  will  do  anything 
for  you  or  anybody.  I  can  work  from  daylight  until  dark  without 
rest.  I  have  often  and  often  done  it  for  them,  and  then  been  beaten 
after  all.  Oh,  take  me !  take  me  !" 

Harry  assured  her,  with  tears,  that  he  would  take  her  with  him, 
if  it  were  possible,  and  that  in  her  new  home  she  would  have  no 
such  tasks  or  privations  as  she  had  been  used  to ;  but  while  so 
great  uncertainty  shrouded  his  own  fate,  he  hesitated  to  say  more 
to  kindle  a  hope  which  might  prove  so  painfully  illusive.  They 
continued  to  hasten  forward  during  this  conversation,  and  after 
some  reflection,  Harry  took  some  gold  pieces  from  his  pocket,  and 
said : — 

"Take  these,  and  conceal  them  about  your  person,  and  if  we 
should  become  separated,  and  I  should  be  captured  " 

"  I  do  not  want  them  then?  said  the  girl,  interrupting  him  shud- 
deringly ;  "  they  would  be  of  no  use  to  me." 

"  Listen  to  me  ;  they  may  be  of  service  both  to  me  and  to  you, 
if  you  are  prudent  and  courageous,  as  I  know  you  are,  far  beyond 
your  years.  In  my  own  country  I  have  friends  who  will,  perhaps, 
never  know  my  fate,  unless  you  can  carry  them  the  tidings.  Dare 
you  undertake  this  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  but  can  they  do  anything  for  you  ?"  she  asked,  quickly. 

"  It  is  possible :  but  it  is  scarcely  with  that  hope  I  send  you  to 
them.  If  I  am  taken,  my  doom  will  probably  be  a  speedy  death 
— perhaps  before  your  eyes.  Whatever  it  is,  I  wish  my  friends  to 
know  it,  and  I  wish  them  to  take  care  of  you.  Will  you  promise 
me  to  go  to  them  ?" 

"  Yes,  but  if  they  cannot  help  you  ?" 

"  If  they  cannot  help  me,  no  one  else  can.  I  do  not  mean  to  be 
taken ;  but  if  I  am,  I  have  no  hope  of  escaping  death,  either 
immediate,  or  more  remotely  on  the  scaffold." 

Harry  proceeded  to  give  the  attentive  girl  minute  instruction  in 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  109 

regard  to  her  journey,  and  the  necessary  preparations  for  it,  all  of 
which  she  seemed  readily  to  comprehend.  She  was  to  proceed 
before  daylight  to  Prescott,  there  to  purchase,  at  an  early  hour  in 
the  morning,  such  articles  of  apparel  as  she  thought  essential  to 
her  comfort  in  travelling.  Crossing  the  ferry  to  Ogdensburg,  and 
availing  herself  of  the  ordinary  public  modes  of  travel,  for  which 
she  was  amply  provided  with  funds,  she  was  to  pursue  her  way  to 
Albany,  and  thence  to  Trail's  native  village  on  the  Hudson  river. 
There  she  was  to  seek  out  old  Mr.  Rosevelt,  and  communicate  to 
him  her  tidings,  and  the  various  messages  which  Harry  intrusted 
to  her  memory. 

It  was  with  a  sad  earnestness  that  the  orphan  girl  listened  to 
these  instructions,  as  she  hastened  along  beside  the  stranger,  whom 
she  had  temporarily  saved,  and  who  was  in  turn  trying  to  confer 
benefit  upon  her. 

"  You  have  heard  and  understood  all  that  I  have  said,  and  you 
will  remember,  and  try  to  perform  it  well  and  faithfully,  if  I  am 
taken  or  slain,  will  you,  Ruth  ?" 

"  Yes,  yes,  I  will  do  it,"  she  said ;  "  but  you  will  not  be  taken, 
if  we  hurry  and  get  first  to  the  boat.  Let  us  go  faster — we  must 
be  almost  there." 

"  I  hear  the  river  now,  massa  Harry,"  said  Brom,  "  off  this 
away." 

"  Yes,  that  is  the  way,  and  Mr.  Wells'  house  cannot  be  far  from 
here." 

"  How  large  a  boat  does  he  keep  ?" 

"  It  is  only  a  skiff,  but  it  will  hold  five  or  six.  It  is  plenty 
large  enough  for  us." 

"  Will  it  not  be  locked  ?" 

"  Only  with  a  padJock,  which  can  easily  be  broken." 

"  Why  do  you  think  it  is  likely  that  your  ancle  will  lead  the 
soldiers  in  this  direction  ?" 

"  He  will  be  sure  to  do  so,  if  he  thinks  that  I  have  accompanied 


110          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

or  directed  you  ;  for  he  knows  that  I  know  about  the  boat,  and 
there  is  no  other  within  several  miles,  excepting  the  ferry  at  Pres- 
cott,  where,  of  course,  you  would  not  dare  to  go." 

"  Does  he  know  of  this  short  way,  which  you  have  brought 
us?" 

"  Yes." 

"  Then  we  cannot  be  too  quick  or  too  vigilant." 

The  fugitives  now  ran  as  they  conversed,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
they  were  at  the  river  side,  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  place 
where  the  skiff  was  usually  kept.  Darting  eagerly  forward,  Ruth 
uttered  a  slight  scream,  as  she  stopped  beside  the  post  to  which  the 
little  vessel,  when  not  in  use,  was  always  chained,  and  discovered 
that  it  was  absent 

"  It  is  gone  /"  she  exclaimed  in  a  trembling  voice. 

Harry's  heart  sank,  but  the  next  instant  revived  with  the  thought 
that  perhaps  Tom  had  taken  it,  and  had  escaped. 

w  Is  the  chain  or  lock  broken  ?"  he  asked,  coming  up  to  examine 
the  post. 

"  No,  massa  Harry,  I  guess  not  There  ain't  any  part  of  it  in 
the  ring,  and  the  ring  ain't  broke,  too." 

"  Then  it  has  probably  been  removed  by  the  owner,  to  prevent 
its  being  taken  by  any  of  the  flying  soldiers.  This  is  the  way  the 
Canadians  Ae/pus,"  he  added  biterly.  "  Where  does  this  Wells 
live  ?" 

"  Only  a  very  little  way  from  here.  Look,  you  can  see  the  light 
from  his  house  through  the  trees." 

"  Come  on,  then  Brom — the  boat  is  probably  in  his  door-yard, 
and  we  must  bring  it  from  there,  it  is  our  only  chance." 

They  started,  Ruth  following,  and  now,  for  the  first  time,  un 
nerved  with  fright. 

"  Golly !"  exclaimed  the  negro,  "  I  hope  there  ain't  any  dog  to 
set  up  a  barking,  and  call  out  all  the  folks." 

"  If  there  is  an  alarm,  we  must  bring  it  off  by  force.     See  that 


f 

THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  Ill 

your  gun  is  in  order,  Brom,  and  pay  close  attention  to  my  direc 
tions." 

"  I  will  sartin,  massa  Harry  :  of  Mr.  Wells  comes  out,  I  pop  him 
right  straight  over,  see  ef  I  don't — and  knock  the  rest  of  'em  over 
with  the  breech." 

"  You  will  do  nothing  of  the  kind,  unless  we  are  ^attacked  with 
weapons,  and  nothing,  at  all  events,  without  my  orders.  If  we  find 
the  boat,  and  if  any  one  appears  to  dispute  our  taking  possession, 
we  will  do  nothing  more  than  to  compel  acquiescence.  No  life 
must  be  endangered,  unless  in  self-defence." 

A  few  moments  brought  them  to  the  premises  of  the  Canadian, 
whose  house  stood  on  a  slight  eminence,  and  fronted  the  river, 
about  a  dozen  rods  from  the  shore.  It  was  enclosed  by  a  fence,  in 
which  was  a  small  gate  directly  fronting  the  main  entrance  of  the 
house,  and  a  larger  one  a  little  further  to  the  left,  designed  for  the 
passage  of  vehicles.  Setting  this  gate  open,  with  as  little  noise  as 
possible  and  enjoining  upon  the  trembling  girl  to  wait  for  them 
beside  it,  Ilarry  and  the  negro  stealthily  entered  the  grounds. 
Although  acting  in  accordance  with  what  is  usually  called  the  first 
law  of  nature,  the  instinct  of  self-preservation,  Vrail  could  with 
difficulty  overcome  his  repugnance  to  the  task  he  had  undertaken. 
But  if  he  hesitated,  a  moment's  reflection  reassured  him,  and  he 
went  forward.  It  became  necessary  to  pass  the  building  in  order 
to  attain  the  rear  yard,  where  they  expected  to  find  the  object  of 
their  search,  and  through  an  uncurtained  window  they  plainly  saw 
several  of  the  occupants  of  the  house,  including  its  master,  a  large 
coarse  man,  who  was  seated  listlessly  by  the  fireside. 

Stepping  lightly  and  quickly  forward,  they  gained  the  yard,  and 
almost  at  the  same  instant,  to  their  great  joy,  they  discovered  the 
long-coveted  prize.  The  boat  stood  upon  a  sled,  which,  notwith 
standing  there  was  no  snow  upon  the  ground,  had  been  used  to 
draw  it  up  from  the  river,  and  Vrail  at  once  concluded  that  the 
same  mode  would  probably  be  the  easiest  for  re-transfering  it  to 
the  water's  side.  The  oars  were  in  the  vessel,  and  as  there  seemod 


•? 

112          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

nothing  in  the  way  of  at  once  effectually  securing  the  safety  of 
the  whole  party  excepting  the  few  rods  of  terra  firma  which  lay 
between  them  and  the  water,  hope  grew  into  something  like  con 
fidence  in  the  breasts  of  the  fugitives,  and  they  began  vigorously 
their  task. 

Placing  their  guns  within  the  skiff,  and  stationing  themselves 
on  either  side  of  the  tongue  of  the  sled,  they  started  it  with  diffi 
culty,  and,  of  course  very  slowly.  The  necessity  for  silence  also 
impeded  their  movements,  and  it  was  many  minutes  before  they 
were  able  to  drag  their  cumbrous  vehicle  past  the  house,  whose 
windows,  disclosing  so  much  to  them,  threatened  also  to  reveal 
their  movements  to  its  inmates.  But,  shielded  by  the  darkness 
which  enveloped  everything  without,  they  succeeded  in  passing 
the  house  and  the  gateway,  from  which  point  their  progress  was 
assisted  by  the  declivity,  and  by  all  the  strength  of  their  feeble, 
but  energetic  auxiliary. 

Ten  minutes  had  taken  them  far  beyond  hearing-distance  from 
the  house,  and  every  moment  was  giving  additional  assurance  of 
safety  ;  the  sound  of  the  river  was  in  their  ears — its  pebbled  mar 
gin  beneath  their  feet ;  in  imagination,  the  prow  of  their  little 
bark  was  already  ploughing  the  parting  waves,  and  pointing  to 
the  land  of  Freedom — when  Harry  felt  a  vice-like  grasp  upon  his 
arm,  and  at  the  same  moment  heard  a  scream  from  the  negro  at 
his  side,  which  told  that  he  also  was  seized.  Before  he  could 
relinquish  his  hold  upon  the  sled,  or  turn  to  defend  himself, 
three  or  four  men  were  upon  him,  a  rope  was  passed  around  his 
arms,  and  he  was  secured  beyond  the  possibility  of  escape. 

Brom,  despite  the  most  violent  struggles,  and  the  most  extra 
ordinary  vituperations  against  his  assailants,  was  similarly  treated, 
and  the  attacking  party,  which  was  the  detatchment  of  soldiers 
guided  by  Shay,  at  once  set  out  on  their  return  to  the  fort,  jeering 
their  helpless  prisoners,  and  promising  them  a  speedy  treat,  either 
to  a  breakfast  of  bullets,  or  to  a  morning  dance  in  the  air. 


CHAPTER   XVI. 

A      GOOD      SAMARITAN. 

RUTH  had  fortunately  escaped  observation.  At  the  moment  of 
the  attack  she  was  in  the  rear  of  the  vehicle,  assisting  with  all  her 
strength  in  its  propulsion,  and  during  the  brief  struggle  which  had 
ensued,  she  had  sunk,  stupefied  with  terror,  to  the  earth,  where 
she  remained  motionless. 

When  she  found  herself  alone,  she  arose,  still  trembling  with 
alarm,  and  overwhelmed  with  grief  for  the  friend  who  had  been 
so  suddenly  wrested  from  her  side  and  hurried  away  probably  to 
prison  and  to  death. 

She  had  no  thought  for  herself.  She  knew  not  that  she  was 
suffering  from  cold  and  hunger,  nor  did  she  reflect  on  the  dangers 
which  surrounded  her,  but  collecting  her  thoughts,  she  recalled 
as  minutely  as  possible  all  the  instructions  which  she  had  received 
from  Vrail,  and  then,  without  a  moment's  hesitation,  she  set  out 
on  her  adventurous  journey. 

She  took  the  river  for  her  guide,  keeping  upon  its  shore,  and 
travelling  in  an  opposite  direction  to  the  course  of  the  stream,  for 
this  route  she  knew  must  bring  her  to  Prescott,  which  was  not 
many  miles  distant,  and  which  even  in  the  darkness  she  hoped  to 
reach  in  a  few  hours.  But  faint  and  weary,  chilled  with  the  damp 
breezes  from  the  river,  and  dejected  by  the  dreadful  scene  she  had 
witnessed,  and  which  she  could  not  cease  to  contemplate,  she  soon 
faltered,  and  with  difficulty  dragged  herself  forward,  even  at  the 
slowest  pace. 

118 


114          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

She  .tried  to  pray,  but  her  words  seemed  to  fall  to  the  earth. 
No  hope  accompanied  them.  She  believed,  indeed,  that  there 
was  a  God,  who  was  all  goodness,  for  well  she  remembered  and 
cherished  the  instructions  which,  in  infantile  days,  her  beloved 
mother  had  inculcated  in  her  mind,  but  so  many  and  so  severe 
had  been  her  early  trials,  that  she  had  learned  to  consider  herself 
in  some  way  an  exception  to  the  universality  of  His  providence. 
With  childish  simplicity,  she  believed  herself  overlooked  or  for 
gotten,  or  in  some  way  too  insignificant  for  Divine  protection. 

She  did  not  murmur ;  there  was  no  rebellion  against  Heaven 
in  her  heart ;  it  was  only  an  utter  want  of  belief  that  she  could  be 
remembered  or  thought  of  by  that  great  Power  which  created  and 
guides  the  world. 

Alas  !  how  many  far  wiser  than  this  neglected  girl  are  equally 
at  fault  in  discerning  the  bow  of  promise  which  forever  spans  the 
clouds  of  affliction,  faintly  indeed  for  the  faint-hearted,  but  bright 
and  gorgeous  to  liiose  who  gaze  with  the  telescopic  vision  of 
Faith. 

Fearful  of  falling  by  the  wayside,  perhaps  to  perish,  Ruth  re 
solved  to  seek  for  a  dwelling-house  and  ask  for  admission  and  assist 
ance,  notwithstanding  her  great  fear  that  she  might  be  recognized 
and  detained,  or  sent  home. 

A  little  refreshment  and  an  hour  or  two  of  repose  she  believed 
would  enable  her  to  proceed  upon  her  journey,  and  she  could  still 
reach  Prescott  long  before  day,  and  be  able  to  cross  at  the  ferry, 
in  the  first  morning  boat.  Thus  resolving,  she  left  the  river  side 
and  wandered  across  the  fields  until  she  discovered  a  light  in  the 
distance,  towards  which  she  at  once  directed  her  steps.  It  proved 
to  proceed  from  the  upper  window  of  a  farm-house,  and,  at  so  late 
an  hour,  indicated,  as  she  supposed,  sickness  in  the  family.  She 
drew  near  and  knocked  at  the  door  tremblingly,  but  without 
hesitation. 

After  considerable  delay,  an  elderly  woman  came  to  the  door, 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOEDER.  115 

and,  without  opening  it,  inquired  who  was  there,  but  when  she 
heard  a  response  in  a  female  voice,  she  quickly  drew  the  bolt  and 
bade  the  stranger  enter. 

Ruth  heard  the  permission  uttered  in  kind  accents ;  she  tot 
tered  across  the. sill,  and,  overcome  by  exhaustion  and  by  her 
emotions,  she  sank  upon  the  floor  in  a  state  of  complete  insensibi 
lity.  A  desolate  object  indeed,  and  well  calculated  to  move  the 
hardest  heart,  was  the  poor  child,  pale,  thin,  and  miserably  clad, 
and  almost  without  signs  of  life  ;  but  it  was  not  a  hard  heart 
whose  sympathies  were  now  appealed  to.  With  many  expressions 
of  commiseration,  the  good  dame,  who  was  a  stout  and  florid 
Englishwoman  of  the  lower  class,  hastened  to  bring  restoratives 
to  the  sufferer,  assisted  her  to  rise,  and  conducted  her  to  a  vacant 
bed  in  an  adjoining  room. 

"  Now  tell  me,  child,"  she  said,  as  she  bent  over  the  shivering 
girl,  "  what  has  happened  to  you,  and  how  is  it  that  you  are  out 
alone  so  late,  and  on  such  a  night  as  this  ?" 

u  I  am  going  to  Prescott,"  replied  Ruth,  faintly,  "  and  I  got 
very  cold  and  tired — and — and  I  saw  a  light  here  and  stopped  in 
to  rest." 

"  To  Prescott — in  the  night — and  all  alone,  and  without  any 
shawl  or  cloak  ?  Where  do  you  live  ?" 

"  Please  don't  ask  me  now  ;  I  must  go  on  soon.  Will  you  be 
good  enough  to  give  me  a  piece  of  bread  ?" 

"  Oh  !  mercy,  yes,"  exclaimed  the  good  woman,  at  once  forget 
ting  her  curiosity,  and  flying  to  the  cupboard. 

"  Here,  eat  this,"  she  said,  returning  with  a  plate  of  bread  and 
cold  meat,  "  and  I  will  make  you  a  cup  of  tea,  poor  child ;  I  sup 
pose  you  have  had  no  supper." 

"  I  have  eaten  nothing  since  morning,"  answered  Ruth,  eagerly 
devouring  the  food  before  her. 

"  You  have  run  away  from  somebody,  I  know  ;  but  do  not  be 
frightened ;  I  shall  not  stop  you  nor  ask  you  any  questions,  but  I 


116  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

hope  you  know  where  you  are  going.  You  have  friends  some 
where,  I  suppose  ?" 

Ruth  hesitated  and  looked  puzzled,  but  finally  replied  that  she 
supposed  she  had. 

"  Can  I  stay  here  a  couple  of  hours  ?"  she  asked,  after  a  pause. 

"  You  cannot  go  from  here  until  to-morrow,"  replied  the 
woman,  "  and  you  may  stay  longer,  if  you  choose." 

"  I  must  go  to-night ;  I  must  be  in  Prescott  early  in  the  morn 
ing — I  must,  indeed." 

The  woman  gazed  in  astonishment  at  the  child,  who  spoke 
with  such  a  surprising  energy  of  manner,  as  to  leave  no  doubt  of 
the  invincibility  of  her  resolution. 

"Very  well,"  she  said,  "but  lie  still  now,  and  get  some  rest. 
Three  or  four  o'clock  will  be  plenty  soon  enough  to  start,  and 
perhaps  I  can  send  our  boy  Jem  with  you,  if  I  can  get  the  lazy 
fellow  up  so  early ;  and  then  I  can  lend  you  an  old  shawl  or  cloak 
to  wear,  and  he  can  bring  it  back." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Ruth,  gladly,  laying  her  head  upon  the  pil 
low  ;  "  but  I  must  not  be  late." 

"  Never  fear;  I  will  call  you  in  time.  I  have  to  get  up  every 
hour,  to  give  medicine  to  my  daughter,  who  is  sick.  It  will  take 
you  but  a  few  hours  to  walk  to  Prescott  after  you  are  rested." 

So  saying,  the  good  Samaritan  withdrew  to  her  own  room,  and 
left  the  little  traveller  to  her  repose — a  repose  so  sound,  and  rend 
ering  her  so  oblivious  of  all  things,  that  it  seemed  to  her  scarcely 
ten  minutes  had  elapsed,  when  she  was  shaken  by  the  shoulder 
and  called  to  arise. 

"  The  clock  has  struck  four,"  said  the  hostess,  "  and  I  have  got 
sleepy  Jem  up  to  go  with  you  with  a  lantern,  and  here  are  some 
cakes  to  eat  on  the  way,  and  you  must  wear  this  shawl,  which  is 
thick  and  warm,  and  Jem  will  bring  it  back.  It  is  a  raw  morning." 

Ruth  look  wildly  around,  and  for  a  while  was  unable  to  com 
prehend  her  position  or  the  words  addressed  to  her. 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.          117 

"Bless  the  poor  child,"  exclaimed  the  woman.  "I  hope  you 
have  friends  at  Prescott,  or  somewhere  near  there.  You  will 
perish  if  you  have  far  to  go,  with  nothing  but  that  thin  dress." 

"  Oh !  I  have  got  money  to  buy  clothes,"  said  Ruth,  suddenly 
remembering  her  treasure,  and  drawing  several  gold  and  silver 
pieces  from  a  pocket  in  her  dress. 

Lazy  Jem,  who  had  stood  dangling  the  lantern  in  his  hand  and 
looking  sleepy  and  surly  enough  before,  suddenly  brightened  up, 
took  a  step  forward,  and  became  a  very  interested  listener  to  the 
conversation. 

"  I  wish  you  would  take  some  of  them,"  Ruth  continued,  hold 
ing  it  out  to  her  benefactress,  "  for  you  have  been  very  good  to 
me,  and  you  have  saved  my  life." 

The  woman  had  seemed  greatly  astonished  when  she  first  saw 
the  gold ;  a  troubled  and  sorrowful  expression  next  settled  upon 
her  face,  but  at  the  girl's  offer  of  the  money  she  drew  back,  and 
raised  her  hands  as  she  replied — 

"  No — no — child,  not  even  if  you  had  come  honestly  by  it, 
which  cannot  be.  Ah,  I  see  how  it  is ;  and  you  so  young  and  so 
innocent  looking,  too !" 

"  We  oughter  stop  her,  mem,  and  send  for  a  officer,"  said  the 
boy,  putting  down  the  lantern.  "  I'll  go  immediately  and  fetch 
one,  if  you  please." 

Ruth  did  not  at  first  comprehend  the  suspicion  she  had  awak 
ened,  but  as  soon  as  she  did  so,  she  protested  her  innocence  with 
the  greatest  vehemence,  and  at  the  same  time  with  an  ingenuous 
ness  of  manner  which  carried  conviction  to  the  mind  of  her 
hostess. 

Jem,  if  not  convinced,  pretended  to  be  so,  and  remained  silent. 
He  left  the  room,  however,  and  was  absent  about  ten  minutes, 
after  which  he  returned  hastily,  and  Ruth  being  now  ready,  after 
many  kind  words  of  farewell  and  of  admonition  from  the  dame  she 
started  upon  her  journey,  accompanied  by  the  boy,  who  trudged 


118          THE  PKISOKER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

by  her  side,  lantern  in  hand.  She  had  no  fears  of  a  companion 
provided  for  her  by  so  kind  a  friend,  and  she  made  several  efforts 
to  converse  with  the  lad,  who  replied  but  briefly  to  her  remarks, 
and  seemed  surly  and  unsocial.  He  was  a  stout  boy,  of  about 
seventeen  years,  with  dark  skin,  very  black,  straight  hair,  and  a 
shelving  forehead,  underneath  which  a  pair  of  glittering  black 
eyes  rolled  perpetually,  even  while  the  head  remained  motion 
less. 

Ruth  noticed,  after  they  had  gone  a  little  way,  that  he  had 
a  small  bundle  in  his  left  hand,  which  she  was  certain  he  did  not 
carry  when  they  left  the  house,  and  she  wondered  much  what  it 
could  be.  She  thought  that,  perhaps,  he  was  angry  with  his  mis 
tress,  for  the  unusual  service  put  upon  him,  and  that  he  was  about 
to  run  away.  The  bundle,  she  thought,  might  contain  his  clothes, 
which  he  had  carried  a  little  way  from  the  house  before  they 
started  and  might  have  picked  up  as  they  came  along,  unobserved 
by  her.  These  suspicions  passed  throgh  her  mind,  but  did  not 
make  any  permanent  impression,  for  she  felt  refreshed  and  com 
paratively  light-hearted,  and  not  disposed  to  imagine  or  forbode  evil. 

Jem  walked  very  fast  and  seemed  impatient  to  get  on,  at  which 
Ruth  did  not  much  wonder,  nor  did  she  complain,  although  she 
was  forced  to  almost  run  at  times  to  keep  up  with  him. 

He  grew  more  and  more  surly  as  they  advanced,  and  frequently 
urged  her  along  with  harsh  language. 

"  Come  on,  you  lazy  baggage,"  he  said,  to  the  frightened  girl, 
"  a  pretty  business  it  is  for  me  to  stop  every  minute  and  wait  for 
you  to  come  up.  Come  along,  I  say  !" 

Kuth  quickened  her  steps  without  reply. 

"  I  tell  you  what ;  there's  a  long  piece  of  woods  to  be  gone 
through,  about  a  mile  ahead,  and  the  sooner  we  get  through  with 
it  the  better.  It  ain't  allers  the  safest  place  in  the  world." 

The  girl  trembled,  and  asked  whether  there  were  any  wild  beasts 
there. 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  119 

"  No ;  but  there  are  robbers  there  sometimes.  Last  winter  a 
man  was  robbed  and  murdered  in  them  very  woods." 

"But  nobody  would  think  of  us  having  any  money — they 
wouldn't  try  to  rob  us" 

"  Don't  know — they  might.  Pr'aps  you'd  better  let  me  carry 
them  gold  pieces  of  yours,  'cause  they  couldn't  get  'em  away  from 
me  as  easy  as  they  could  from  you." 

Ruth  said,  perhaps  it  would  be  best,  and  she  put  her  hand  in 
her  pocket  and  drew  out  her  money. 

They  had  been  walking  very  rapidly  during  this  conversation, 
but  now  the  boy  stopped  so  suddenly,  and  turned  to  receive  the 
treasure  with  such  an  eagerness  of  manner  as  to  awaken  some 
thing  like  suspicion  or  fear  in  the  mind  of  his  companion,  who 
immediately  replaced  the  coin,  and  said : 

"  Perhaps  you  might  lose  it,  Jem.  I  will  keep  it  now,  and  if 
we  see  any  robbers,  then  I  will  give  it  to  you  " 

"  Then  it  will  be  too  late,  you  fool.     Give  it  to  me  now  !" 

"  No — no — no  !"  exclaimed  the  girl,  as  the  lad  drew  nearer, 
seemingly  bent  upon  enforcing  his  command.  "Let  us  hurry 
on!" 

"  I  will  not  stir  a  step  further  until  you  give  it  to  me.  It  isn't 
safe." 

"  Then  I  will  go  alone  !"  said  Ruth,  starting  as  she  spoke ;  but 
the  boy's  hand  was  at  once  upon  her  arm. 

"  No  you  won't,"  he  said.  "  I  was  sent  to  take  care  of  you, 
and  I  mean  to  do  it ;  so  just  give  me  the  money.  Be  quick !" 

"  Oh,  no,  no,  no !     I  durstn't.     I — I — am  afraid." 

"  Afraid  of  what  ?  You  don't  mean  to  say  you're  afraid  I'm 
going  to  keep  it  ?" 

"  I — I— don't  know." 

"  If  I  should  it  wouldn't  be  much,  for  you  never  came  honestly 
by  it.  So  hand  it  over  now,  and  be  quick  about  it,  too." 

The  fierce  and  peremptory  manner  in  which  the  boy  now  spoke 


120          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

fully  convinced  Ruth  of  what  she  had  before  suspected,  that  he 
meant  to  rob  her,  and,  snatching  her  arm  suddenly  from  his 
grasp,  she  darted  forward  and  ran  from  him  at  her  utmost  speed. 
It  was  in  vain.  Jem  followed  still  faster,  overtook  her,  threw  her 
to  the  ground,  and,  holding  her  down,  took  forcible  possession  of 
the  gold,  despite  her  screams  and  lamentations.  No  longer  mak 
ing  pretence  of  friendship  to  her,  he  extinguished  his  light,  and 
leaving  her  still  prostrate,  ran  off  across  the  fields,  but  not  in  tho 
direction  of  his  home. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

A      GUINEA      NEGRO. 

APPALLED  by  the  magnitude  of  her  misfortune,  Ruth  slowly 
arose  from  her  recumbent  posture,  but  remained  sitting  upon  the 
ground  almost  in  a  state  of  stupefaction. 

The  robber  had  already  disappeared  from  view,  and  she  knew 
that  it  would  be  vain  to  hope  for  his  return,  or  to  seek  redress. 
He  would  be  certain  not  to  go  back  to  his  late  place  of  service, 
which  he  had  evidently  quitted  with  this  very  crime  in  view,  as 
was  apparent  to  her  now,  when  she  remembered  the  bundle  which 
he  had  brought  clandestinely  with  him,  doubtless  containing  his  own 
apparel.  Ruth's  grief,  however,  was  not  for  herself;  she  scarcely 
considered  her  own  destitution ;  she  only  thought  how  fatally  her 
loss  might  result  to  her  unknown  friend,  as  she  had  no  longer  the 
means  to  fulfill  a  behest  which  he  deemed  so  important,  and,  on 
the  faithful  performance  of  which  she  thought  his  life  might 
depend. 

Goaded  by  this  reflection,  she  suddenly  arose  and  hurried  for 
ward  on  her  journey,  with  a  vague  hope,  that  she  might  still  in 
some  way  be  able  to  perform  the  task  she  had  undertaken — a  hope 
so  faint,  it  was  well-nigh  akin  to  despair. 

The  road  to  Prescott  was  a  direct  one,  from  which  she  could 
not  stray,  and  after  a  long  and  weary  walk,  and  many  alarms,  she 
entered  the  village  soon  after  the  dawn  of  day. 

She  resolved  to  beg  a  few  pennies  to  pay  her  ferriage  across  the 

191 


122  THE   PRISONER    OF   THE   BOEDER. 

river,  and  when  once  in  the  States,  she  would  perform  the  journey 
on  foot,  if  she  could  find  no  other  means  of  progress,  and  she 
would  make  such  great  speed  as  might  yet  leave  a  slight  chance 
for  the  success  of  her  mission. 

But  the  mendicant's  art  was  a  new  one  to  the  poor  girl,  and  for 
more  than  two  hours  she  paced  the  streets  in  a  spirit  of  indecision, 
gazing  wistfully  into  every  face  she  met,  but  unable  to  utter  a  peti 
tion  for  charity.  When  at  length  she  succeeded  in  asking,  it  was 
only  to  meet  with  repeated  rebuffs,  and  occasionally  with  a  silent 
look  of  contempt,  until  worn  out  with  fatigue,  she  sat  down  on  a 
door-step  to  rest,  and,  in  her  hopeless  manner,  again  to  pray. 

She  had  stopped  undesignedly  opposite  to  the  jail,  and  her 
attention  was  soon  attracted  by  the  assembling  of  a  crowd  around 
its  walls  in  apparent  anticipation  of  some  unusual  spectacle.  From 
some  passers-by,  whose  conversation  she  overheard,  she  soon 
learned  that  some  of  the  American  prisoners  had  been  confined 
there  through  the  night,  and  were  soon  to  be  brought  out  and 
sent  to  Kingston  under  a  strong  guard.  They  were  some  who  had 
fled  at  the  time  of  the  surrender,  and  had  been  subsequently  taken, 
but  at  too  late  an  hour  to  admit  of  sending  them  to  Kingston  at 
the  same  time  with  the  main  body  of  captives,  and  she  at  once 
concluded  that  the  young  officer  whom  she  had  befriended  was 
among  the  number.  Inspired  with  the  hope  of  seeing  him  again, 
and  informing  him  of  her  great  misfortune,  she  at  once  went  over 
and  mingled  with  the  crowd;  but  a  little  reflection  convinced  her 
that  there  she  would  not  be  allowed  to  speak  to  her  friend,  when 
he  was  brought  out.  She  pressed  desperately  forward  through  the 
throng;  she  saw  the  sentinel  pacing  his  rounds  in  front  of  the 
building,  and  animated  with  such  courage  as  carries  soldiers  to  the 
cannon's  mouth,  for  scarcely  less  would  have  nerved  the  timid 
child  for  such  an  act,  she  ran  up  to  the  fierce-looking  man,  and 
asked  him  if  he  would  allow  her  to  go  in  and  see  one  of  the  pri 
soners,  before  he  was  taken  away.  The  sentinel  turned  quickly, 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  123 

and  was  about  to  order  her  off,  when  something  evidently  in  her 
desolate  appearance,  or  in  the  very  piteous  accents  of  her  voice, 
seemed  to  arrest  his  attention,  and  he  replied  mildly,  as  he  con 
tinued  his  walk,  that  he  had  no  power  to  admit  her. 

"  Is  there  a  friend  of  yours  in  there  ?"  he  asked,  as  she  ran 
along  at  his  side,  looking  up  anxiously  into  his  face. 

"  Y-yes,  sir,"  she  replied,  hesitatingly. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  you,  my  child.  Is  it  your  brother  or  father  ?" 
he  asked ;  and  then,  without  waiting  for  a  reply,  he  added,  hastily, 
"  possibly  the  jailer  might  dare  let  you  in  ;  he  is  a  very  good- 
natured  man.  That  is  him  standing  in  the  door-way,  and  if  you 
will  ask  him  to  step  this  way,  I  will  speak  to  him  for  you.  I  can 
not  leave  my  post." 

Emboldened  by  this  encouragement,  Ruth  ran  to  the  jailer, 
addressed  a  few  earnest  words  to  him,  and  soon  returned  to  the 
sentinel,  followed  by  the  wondering  man  of  authority. 

"  Hale,"  said  the  soldier,  "  this  poor  girl  has  a  friend  among  the 
prisoners,  and  she  has  travelled  a  great  way,  I  believe  on  foot,  to 
see  him  before  he  is  sent  away.  As  she  will  never  see  him  again, 
don't  you  think  you  could  manage  to  let  her  in  ?" 

The  man  reflected  a  moment,  and  replied,  "  It  could  do  no  harm, 
I  suppose,  but  I  do  not  like  to  do  it  without  permission.  How 
ever,  I  will  tell  you  what  she  can  do.  The  poor  fellows  have  not 
had  their  breakfast  yet,  and  the  girl  may  go  into  the  kitchen,  and 
when  the  food  is  sent  in,  she  may  carry  something  in." 

"  Oh,  yes — yes — thank  you  !"  exclaimed  Ruth  ;  "  that  will  do." 

"  What  is  your  father's  name  ?"  asked  the  jailer. 

"It  is  not  my  father,  sir,  that  I  wish  to  see,"  replied  Ruth. 
"  He  is  a  young  man,  and  he  has  a  black  servant." 

"Oh,  yes,  I  know  the  man.  He  is  supposed  to  be  an  officer,  by 
reason  of  having  a  servant,  but  he  will  not  admit  it,  which  would 
be  rather  perilous.  I  know  where  he  is — he  and  the  negro 
occupy  one  cell.  Come  with  me." 


124  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

The  girl  followed  the  warder  into  the  interior  of  the  building, 
where  she^was  given  in  charge  to  a  servant,  who,  after  some 
whispered  instructions,  conducted  her  to  the  kitchen,  and  directed 
h'er  to  lay  aside  her  bonnet  and  shawl. 

She  met  with  ready  sympathy  among  the  servants,  and  was 
supplied,  on  request,  with  the  means  of  making  a  hasty  toilet, 
which  she  had  scarcely  done,  before  she  was  summoned  to  the 
performance  of  her  solicited  task. 

A  trencher,  containing  meat,  potatoes  and  brown  bread,  was 
placed  in  her  hand  and  she  was  directed  to  follow  a  large,  surly- 
looking  man,  whose  capacious  arms  contained  the  piled  dishes  for 
a  dozen  different  cells.  Her  own  load  was  designed  for  a  single  room, 
and  that,  of  course,  the  one  which  contained  Lieutenant  Vrail  and 
his  sable  companion.  She  trembled  as  she  passed  the  massive  doors 
and  heard  them  close  with  a  jarring  sound  behind  her,  and  she  start 
ed  at  the  clangor  of  the  sliding  bolts,  which,  echoing  along  the  dis 
mal  corridors,  told  her  that  she  was  locked  in  among  the  hapless 
prisoners  whose  fate  she  had  bemoaned. 

It  was  with  much  agitation  that  she  drew  near  the  cell  of 
Vrail,  which  was  pointed  out  to  her  by  her  companion,  but 
fortunately  she  was  not  at  first  recognized,  by  either  of  its  inmates. 

Harry  was  sitting  on  a  bench,  looking  pale  and  dejected,  and 
Brom  was  standing  beside  him  talking,  and  apparently  attempt 
ing  to  console  and  cheer  him. 

"  Here  comes  your  breakfast,  massa  Harry,"  he  said,  as  the  girl 
appeared  ;  "  now  you  jes  eat  this,  and  you  feel  better  right  off'." 

Ruth  had  no  time  to  waste,  and  she  immediately  spoke. 

"  You  do  not  know  me,"  she  said,  "  I  am  the  little  girl" 

"  Who  tried  to  save  our  lives,  and  would  have  done  so  but  for 
my  own  stupidity,"  exclaimed  Harry,  springing  up  and  approach 
ing  the  door.  "How  have  you  come  here  Ruth,  and  why? 
This  is  a  very  dangerous  experiment,  for  your  uncle  is  probably 
among  the  crowd  in  the  street." 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  125 

The  girl  replied  by  telling  him  the  whole  of  her  sorrowful  story 
as  rapidly  as  she  could,  not  omitting  to  relate  the  manner  in  which 
she  had  gained  admission  to  the  jail. 

"  I  feared,"  she  concluded,  "  that  I  never  could  get  to  H 

in  time  to  do  you  any  good,  if  I  went  on  foot,  and  I  thought  I 
ought  to  come  first  and  tell  you  all  about  it,  and  do  as  you  say. 
I  hope  you  will  let  me  go  still,  for  I  will  walk  day  and  night,  if 
you  can  only  give  me  a  few  sixpences  to  buy  bread.  I  am  very, 
very  sorry  that  I  lost  the  money,  but  the  boy  was  so  much  stronger 
than  I  that  I  could  not  help  it." 

Vrail  turned  away  to  conceal  his  rising  tears.  "Here  is 
a  child,"  he  thought,  "  capable  of  performing  the  most  heroic 
deeds,  and  utterly  unconscious  of  her  intrepidity  and  excellence." 
Then  addressing  her  he  said,  "  I  have  no  longer  the  means  to  help 
you,  and  I  cannot  permit  you  to  undergo  such  perils  and  hard 
ships  for  me  as  you  propose.  The  men  who  surprised  us  last 
night  took  from  me  all  my  money  and  my  watch." 

"  And  my  watch  too,  by  jingo  !"  said  the  negro,  who  had  car 
ried  a  silver  "  bull's  eye"  for  many  years,  and  who  had  given  it  up 
only  with  the  greatest  indignation  ;  "  I  hope  it  won't  go  for  the 
rapscallions." 

'•  You  must  consult  your  own  safety  now,  my  poor  child,"  Vrail 
continued,  "  for  you  can  no  longer  do  anything  for  us.  Return 
to  your  uncle  ;  or  the  man  you  call  so,  and  bear  your  sad  lot  un 
til  some  more  favorable  opportunity  offers  for  improving  it.  If  I 
should  ever  regain  my  liberty,  depend  upon  it,  I  will  not  forget 
you.  Good-bye." 

"  Oh,  no,  no.     I  will  go  for  you  to  H .     I  will  beg  my 

way,  and  perhaps  I  shall  be  in  time  for  them  to  come  and  save 
you.  I  will  certainly  go :  but  I  will  return  afterwards  to  uncle 
Shay's  if  you  think  I  ought." 

"  If  you  go,  you  must  not  return  ;  but  great  as  is  my  anxiety 
for  you  to  go,  both  for  your  sake  and  my  own,  I  cannot  permit 


126          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

you  to  run  so  great  a  risk.  You  are  a  mere  child,  certainly  not 
strong,  and  the  weather  is  cold,  and  may  be  very  inclement.  No, 
no,  I  should  not  deserve  assistance  if  I  could  seek  it  by  such 
means." 

Vrail  pondered  a  few  moments  in  great  perplexity.  He 
had  little  reason,  at  the  best,  to  hope  for  any  effectual  interfer 
ence  in  his  behalf  by  his  friends  at  home,  but  that  little  was 
much  for  a  man  in  whose  face  the  gallows  might  be  said  to  be 
Etaring. 

If  he  had  dared  to  make  known  to  his  captors  his  name  and 
his  rank  in  the  patriot  army,  the  intelligence  of  his  position  would 
have  been  conveyed  to  his  friends,  through  the  medium  of  the 
public  press,  more  speedily  than  he  could  communicate  it  to  them 
in  any  other  way,  and  the  agency  of  Ruth  would  have  become 
unnecessary.  But  such  a  step  would  have  been  hazardous  in 
the  extreme,  for  on  the  officers  of  the  expedition,  of  course,  the 
severest  punishment  would  alight. 

He  hoped  to  pass  for  a  private  soldier,  and  in  order  to  increase 
his  chances  of  doing  so  he  was  careful  not  to  divulge  his  name. 
Of  course  he  could  not  dispatch  a  letter  without  the  certainty  of 
espionage,  and  the  trembling  child  before  him  was  the  only  reli 
ance  for  sending  a  verbal  message  a  distance  of  three  hundred 
miles  into  the  interior  of  a  country  which  she  had  never  seen. 

If  his  friends  did  not  hear  from  him,  nor  see  his  name  reported 
among  the  prisoners,  they  would  doubtless  suppose  him  killed  in 
battle,  and  would  mourn  hirn  as  lost,  without  making  an  effort  in 
his  behalf.  Yet  if  they  knew  all,  what  could  they  do  for  him,  or 
who  was  there  to  whom  he  could  look  for  aid  ? 

While  he  pondered  thus,  and  while  Ruth  waited  tearfully  for 
his  attention,  in  order  to  renew  her  petition  to  be  permitted  to 
continue  her  journey  with  her  own  resources,  Brom  had  retired 
to  the  back  part  of  the  cell,  from  which  he  now  returned  laughing. 

"  How  much  money  did  you  lose,  Missa  Roof?"  he  said. 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  127 

"  I  don't  know,"  replied  the  girl ;  "  there  must  have  been  a 
great  deal." 

"  About  twenty  dollars,"  said  Vrail. 

"  Well,  how  much  is  dar,  Massa  Harry?"  he  said,  laying  down 
a  dozen  quarter  eagles  on  the  bench. 

Harry  started  in  the  utmost  astonishment  as  the  golden  pieces 
met  his  gaze ;  and  Ruth,  with  clasped  hands,  bent  forward  towards 
them,  in  an  ecstasy  of  delight. 

"What  does  this  mean,  Brom?"  Vrail  asked  in  a  whisper, 
placing  himself  at  the  same  between  the  gold  and  the  door  of  his 
cell,  so  that  it  could  not  be  seen  by  any  one  from  without. 
"  Whose  money  is  this,  and  how  did  you  manage  to  keep  it  from 
the  soldiers  last  night  ?" 

u  Golly  !  they  never  searched  me  for  money.  I  mout  have  had 
it  in  my  pocket  for  all  them — but  I  didn't,  though." 

"  But  is  all  this  yours,  Brom  ?" 

"  Nebber  mind  whose  it  is — it  isn't  safe  to  talk  too  much  in  an 
enemy's  country,  Massa  Harry.  Didn't  I  tell  you  I  had  money 
laid  up." 

"  Yes,  but  I  did  not  suppose  you  had  brought  it  with  you." 

"  How  much  is  dar,  I  say  ?" 

"  Thirty  dollars." 

"  Give  Missa  Roof  twenty ;  den  she  will  have  as  much  as  she 
had  before,  and  I'll  take  the  rest,  and  put  it  where  it  was  before  ;" 
and  the  negro  retreated  again  to  a  corner- with  four  of  the  pieces, 
which  he  re-concealed  in  some  part  of  the  lining  of  his  coarse 
vestments. 

Without  further  waste  of  time  in  seeking  explanations,  Harrv 
gave  the  remainder  of  the  unexpected  treasure  at  once  to  Ruth, 
with  the  unnecessary  warning  not  to  exhibit  it  before  strangers, 
and  having  repeated  his  former  messages  and  instructions,  which 
she  had  by  no  means  forgotten  he  bade  her  farewell,  and  advised 
her  to  depart 


128  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BOEDER. 

"  And  Roof,"  said  Brom,  pressing  his  face  against  the  bars  of 
the  door,  and  speaking  in  a  loud  whisper,  "  if  you  ever  should  get  to 

H ,  which  I  don't  much  'spect,  p'raps  you  will  see  a  colored 

gal  called  Sally,  that  lives  in  the  lane  close  by  old  Mass'  Rosevelt. 
Ef  yo'u  will  have  the  goodness  to  tell  her  you  saw  me,  and  say 
that  I  am  comfortable,  and  'spect  to  be  back  home  one  of  these 
days ;  ef  you  just  will  do  that,  I  will  tank  you  very  much." 

"  I  certainly  will,  sir,"  said  the  girl ;  "  I  will  go  to  her  and  tell 
her.  What  is  her  other  name  ?" 

"  Her  other  name  ?"  asked  Brom. 

"  Yes,  sir — her  surname  ?" 

"  Oh,  Jiminy  !  Missa  Roof,  I  don't  know.  I  don't  think  she 
has  got  any  other  name  'cept  Sally.  It  isn't  the  fashion  'mong 
the  first  colored  people  to  have  two  names;  but  the  woman's 
name  that  she  lives  with  is  Brown." 

"  Very  well,  I'll  find  her — you  may  depend  on  that." 

"  Tank  you,  Missa  Roof — good-bye." 


CHAPTER  XVIH. 
A  DUTCHMAN'S  COURTSHIP,  AND  ITS  CONSEQUENCES. 

FROM  the  day  that  Harry  Vrail  started  on  his  military  expedi 
tion,  Gertrude  Van  Kleeck,  saddened  by  his  absence  and  solicitous 
for  his  safety,  yet  unwilling  to  own  even  to  herself  the  interest 
which  she  felt  ia  his  welfare,  became  an  eager  listener  to  all 
tidings  of  the  Northern  war. 

No  rumor  of  the  successes  or  of  the  reverses  of  the  insurgents 
and  their  American  coadjutors  reached  the  village  but  found  its 
way  to  her,  and  she  was  kept  in  a  constant  state  of  painful  anxiety 
by  the  conflicting  reports  and  conjectures  which  she  heard. 

Of  the  merits  of  the  contest  she  did  not  suffer  herself  to  judge, 
but  the  opinion  of  Harry,  and  the  prevailing  sentiment  of  the 
neighbors,  she  supposed  to  be  correct,  and  the  same  authority 
induced  her  to  expect  the  triumph  of  the  patriots. 

She  had  no  longer  Brom  for  a  newsbearer  from  the  village, 
but  there  were  other  sources  of  daily  intelligence  of  which  sho 
could  avail  herself,  besides  the  weekly  installment  of  news  furnished 
by  the  village  gazette,  which  was  always  sure  to  be  startling  and 
exciting,  if  not  authentic.  There  was  one  individual  too,  who,  to 
some  extent,  supplied  the  place  of  Broin  in  furnishng  Gertrude 
with  information,  and,  like  him,  without  suspecting  the  nature  of 
the  interest  which  she  felt  in  his  tidings. 

This  personage  was  a  second  cousin  of  Miss  Van  Kleeck,  who, 
like  her,  rejoiced  in  a  Dutch  lineage,  and  in  the  very  Dutch  name 
of  Garret  Van  Vrank.  He  was  a  young  man,  scarcely  the  senior 

129 


130  THE    PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

of  his  fair  relative,  and  although  of  unusual  size,  and  of  great 
physical  strength,  possessing  a  boyish  and  handsome  face,  and  a 
childlike  simplicity  of  disposition. 

Garret  was  the  owner  of  a  small  farm,  which  had  beenjeft  him 
by  his  father,  on  which  he  lived  nearly  alone,  and  cultivated  quite 
in  the  way  that  his  father  had  done,  despite  all  the  improving 
innovations  of  the  day.  His  route  to  the  village,  which  he  fre 
quently  had  occasion  to  visit,  led  him  directly  past  the  house  of 
Gertrude,  and  he  had  a  good-natured  habit  of  stopping  there  on 
his  way,  to  learn  whether  he  could  do  any  errand  in  town  for  the 
family. 

He  did  not  always  see  Gertrude  on  these  occasions,  but  on  his 
return  call,  she  usually  so  managed  as  to  encounter  him,  when  a 
very  little  tact  served  to  extract  from  him  all  the  news  he  had 
picked  up,  without  herself  manifesting  any  but  the  most  casual 
interest  in  his  story. 

These  frequent  calls  of  Garret  induced  dame  Becky  to  think  he 
came  in  the  character  of  a  suitor,  an  idea  which  had  never  most 
remotely  occurred  to  the  unpresuming  youth  ;  and  the  prospect  of 
such  a  match  was  entirely  in  accordance  with  her  wishes.  Young 
Garret  was  a  man  entirely  after  her  own  heart.  He  followed  his 
own  plough  ;  he  carried  his  own  grain  to  market,  himself  perched 
upon  the  topmost  bag,  in  his  smock-frock,  and  with  his  ox-goad 
in  his  hands;  and  with  his  smock-frock  and  his  ox-goad  did  he 
stand  chatting  by  the  half  hour  to  Getty  in  these,  his  courting  visits, 
if  courting  visits  they  were. 

What  need  she  care  that  he  was  broad-shouldered,  elephant- 
footed,  wide-waisted,  and  with  hands  in  size  and  hue  like  a  loaf  of 
brown  bread  ?  He  was  an  honest  fellow,  with  a  kind  heart,  a  fresh 
handsome  face,  boyish  blue  eyes,  and  teeth  as  white  by  nature  as 
others  were  rendered  by  laborious  art. 

Becky,  indeed,  made  up  her  mind  that  he  was  the  very  man  for 
her  niece  ;  she  encouraged  his  daily  calls,  and  was  as  careful  to 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.          131 

keep  out  of  the  way  of  the  supposed  lover  as  she  had  been  before 
to  obtrude  herself  in  the  presence  of  such  of  Gertrude's  visitors  as 
she  did  not  like.  But  when  these  interviews  had  been  continued 
a  long  while  without  any  approximation  to  a  nearer  intimacy,  she 
grew  impatient,  and  resolved  to  hasten  the  denouement  which  she 
so  gladly  anticipated.  She  rallied  Getty  on  the  subject,  but  Getty 
laughed  broadly,  and  said  nothing.  She  rallied  Garret,  who  did 
not  even  comprehend  her  sallies,  broad  as  they  were,  and  who, 
being  greatly  puzzled,  made  some  random  replies  very  wide  of  the 
mark. 

Becky,  however,  did  not  let  matters  rest  thus.  The  cousins 
evidently  liked  each  other,  and  she  believed  that  nothing  but  a 
little  management  was  necessary  to  bring  about  the  result  she 
desired.  To  effect  this  she  left  no  means  untried.  Garry  had 
hints  enough  wasted  upon  him  to  have  drawn  a  dozen  lovers  to 
the  feet  of  Gertrude,  but  they  did  not  draw  Garry  there. 

When  he  began  to  comprehend  the  old  dame,  he  thought  she 
was  jesting,  or  was  becoming  silly,  for  the  idea  of  his  marry 
ing  Gertrude  seemed  altogether  preposterous.  He  had  no  such 
aspirations.  He  was  sensible  enough  to  know  that  she  was  in 
every  respect  his  superior,  and  that  the  difference  in  their  for 
tunes,  great  as  it  was,  was  the  least  of  the  differences  between 
them. 

Aunt  Becky  tried  an  appeal  to  his  cupidity. 

"Your  little  farm,"  she  said  to  him  one  day,  "joins  one  of 
Getty's,  don't  it,  Garry  ?" 

"  Yes,  it  joins  on  to  Squire  Jones'  farm — that's  Getty's  ;  but  why 
do  you  call  my  farm  little,  aunt  Becky  ?"  he  added,  with  commen 
dable  pride ;  "  there's  e'enamost  a  hundred  acres,  counting  the 
marsh  and  the  pond." 

"  Yes,  yes ;  but  what's  that  to  fifty  hundred  acres,  and  more, 
that  you  may  have  one  of  these  days,  you  know,  and  have  other 
people  to  work  'em  for  you,  and  you  nothing  to  do  but  to  sit  still 


132  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOEDER. 

and  take  in  the  rent,  unless  you  choose,  like  poor  Baltus,  to  keep 
on  working  until  you  are  grey,  just  for  the  fun  of  it — much  good 
did  it  do  him  /" 

Van  Vrank  opened  his  eyes  wider  and  wider,  during  the  deli 
very  of  this  speech,  as  if  the  distension  of  those  organs  would  assist 
him  in  taking  in  the  meaning  of  the  speaker. 

He  did  take  it  in  at  length,  but  considering  it  a  renewal  of 
the  old  badinage  on  that  topic,  he  only  shook  his  head  and 
laughed. 

"  Why  don't  you  come  over,  and  see  us  sometimes  on  Sundays, 
Garry?"  continued  Becky,  her  voice  subsiding  to  a  lower  and  more 
confidential  tone. 

"  Sundays  ?" 

"  Yes,  in  the  afternoon  or  evening.  You  have  a  nice  new  suit 
of  clothes  now,  I  see." 

"  Ain't  they  nice,  aunty  ?     The  wool  came  off  my  own  sheep." 

"Yes,  the  cloth  looks  like  store  goods,  and  they  fit  you  as  if 
they  had  been  made  by  a  tailor.  Dress  yourself  up  in  them  next 
Sunday  afternoon,  and  come  round  to  see  us,  will  you  ?" 

"Yes,"  replied  Garry,  looking  very  much  pleased,  and  quite 
failing  to  connect  the  invitation  with  the  prior  subject  of  their 
remarks. 

"  Have  you  got  any  pomatum  ?" 

Garry  stared  at  this  singular  question,  but  replied  that  he 
believed  he  had. 

"  Then  use  it !"  she  said.  "  Cut  your  hair  first,  then  comb  the 
tangles  out  of  it,  and  put  on  a  little  pomatum — you  don't  know 
how  much  better  you'll  look." 

The  young  man  promised  compliance,  and  the  next  Sunday 
evening  saw  him,  punctual  to  his  appointment,  at  the  door  of  Ger 
trude's  house. 

He  did  not  inquire  for  her,  however,  but  for  aunt  Becky,  whom 
he  was  about  to  seek  in  the  kitchen,  but  a  servant  had  been 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  133 

directed  to  conduct  him  to  the  parlour,  where,  to  his  great  uneasi 
ness,  he  soon  found  himself  seated  alone. 

He  was  apparelled,  according  to  agreement,  in  his  best  suit,  set 
off  by  a  very  fair  show  of  linen  ;  his  hair  was  trimmed  and  poma 
tumed,  his  thick  boots  were  freshly  greased,  and  altogether  he  was 
quite  a  presentable  specimen  of  a  country  beau. 

Aunt  Becky,  meanwhile,  had  kept  her  own  counsel.  She  allow 
ed  no  one  to  know  that  Van  Vrank  had  called  upon  her  invitation, 
but  she  caused  Getty  to  be  informed  of  his  presence,  and  sending 
her  into  the  parlor,  she  herself  kept  out  of  the  way. 

Yet,  not  altogether  out  of  the  way  was  aunt  Becky,  for  she  had 
her  hiding  places,  where,  unseen,  she  could  hear  all  that  was  said 
above  a  whisper  in  the  parlor,  and  if  Garry  and  Getty  came  to 
whispers,  she  would  be  satisfied  without  understanding  their  words, 
for  then  she  would  know  that  all  was  right. 

She  was  not  destined,  however,  to  be  gratified  by  any  such  evi 
dence  of  confidential  intercourse.  What  Garret  had  to  say,  he 
spoke  boldly  and  in  a  manly  tone,  at  least  after  the  first  embarrass 
ment  arising  from  the  unusual  position  in  which  he  found  himself. 

In  vain  aunt  Becky  listened  for  something  of  a  wooing  charac 
ter,  or  for  something  that  might  be  construed  into  a  hint  matrimo 
nial.  There  was  nothing  in  word  or  tone  which  intimated  any 
such  sentiment  in  the  visitor's  breast. 

He  talked  of  the  weather,  of  the  farms  and  the  crops,  of  his 
horses,  his  sheep,  and  even  of  his  new  clothes,  which  he  called 
upon  the  young  lady  to  admire,  but  all  was  in  a  spirit  of  frankness 
and  simplicity  which  jather  elevated  than  lessened  him  in  Ger 
trude's  estimation.  In  turn,  he  praised  Getty's  new  pink  dress, 
and  ttie  handsome  furniture  of  the  parlor,  and  when  conversation 
flagged,  he  at  length  said,  jocosely  : — 

"  I  suppose  you'll  be  getting  married  one  of  these  days,  cousin 
Gertrude — there  must  be  lots  of  fine  fellows  after  you  ?" 

The  dame's  hopes  revived,  and  she  listened  more  intently. 


134  THE   PRISONER   OF   TIIE   BORDER. 

Gertrude  laughed,  and  said  she  did  not  expect  to  be  married 
very  soon. 

"  No,  I  s'pose  not — you're  young  enough  yet  these  half  dozen 
years,"  replied  Garret ;  "  I  wouldn't  be  in  a  hurry  if  I  were  you." 

Gertrude  replied  that  she  was  not. 

"  It  will  be  somebody  quite  grand,  I  suppose,  when  it  does  hap 
pen,"  continued  Garry  ;  "  some  of  the  big  bugs." 

"  I  hope  not !"  said  the  young  lady,  laughing. 

"  Yes,  it  will,  I  know — a  lawyer  or  a  congressman,  or  some 
thing  of  that  sort.  Why,  you  are  good  enough  for  the  best,  and 
any  on  'em  will  be  glad  enough  to  get  you." 

Aunt  Becky  now  grew  restive  under  this  strange  specimen  of 
courting,  and  she  emerged  from  her  hiding-place  by  a  back-way, 
and  came  to  the  parlor  door,  with  resolution  stamped  upon  every 
feature  of  her  expressive  face. 

"  Getty  !"  she  said,  as  soon  as  she  had  entered  the  room, "  Garry 
wants  you  !  He  is  afraid  to  ask,  I  suppose,  but  he  wants  you  to 
marry  him." 

"  Why,  aunt — Becky  /"  exclaimed  Van  Vrank,  as  soon  as  he 
could  interpose  a  word. 

"  Hold  your  tongue,"  said  the  dame.  "  If  you  can't  speak,  let 
some  one  speak  for  you.  Garry  is  a  good  fellow,"  she  continued, 
addressing  her  niece;  "and  he  will  make  you  a  good  husband, 
and  will  take  the  best  care  of  everything,  and,  as  I  said  before,  he 
wants  you !" 

"  I  don't,  Getty — I  never  thought  of  such  a  thing !"  replied 
Garry,  who  had  risen,  and  in  Bis  haste  to  vindicate  himself  from 
the  charge  of  so  great  presumption,  did  not  stop  to  choose  words. 
"I  did  not  come  here  sparking  at  all." 

"Did  ever  anybody  hear  such  a — mollyhack?"  exclaimed  aunt 
Becky. 

"I  may  be  a  mollyhack,  aunty — but  I  am  not  foolish  enough  to 
s'pose  Getty  wants  such  a  hawbuck  as  T  am  for  a  husband.  Why 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOKDEB.          135 

I  should  never  know  what  to  do  with  such  a  fine  lady  for  a  wife. 
I  tell  you  she  is  too  good  for  me — a  dozen  times  too  good. 

"Ah!  that's  talking  something  like!  That's  the  way  lovers 
always  talk.  Now,  Getty,  what  do  you  say  ?  You  will  have  him, 
won't  you  ?" 

Gertrude  was  too  much  amused  to  be  very  angry,  but  she  had 
much  kind  regard  for  her  coarse,  but  sincere  cousin,  and  she  was 
embarrassed  by  the  fear  of  adding  to  the  awkwardness  of  the 
position  in  which  her  aunt's  manoeuvring  had  placed  him. 

"I  cannot  accept  or  decline  an  offer  which  has  not  been  made," 
she  said",  hesitatingly. 

"  You  don't  want  me  for  a  husband,  Getty,  I  know — do  you 
now  ?w  asked  Van  Vrank,  who  had  no  sensitiveness  on  the  subject, 
and  was  willing  to  come  to  a  full  understanding. 

Getty,  greatly  relieved,  now  felt  at  liberty  to  reply  plainly. 

"  No,  cousin  Garry,"  she  said,  "  I  do  not.  I  think,  like  you, 
that  we  are  not  suited  to  each  other,  and  I  know  you  are  too  good 
and  too  sensible  to  be  offended  at  my  saying  so." 

"I  offended  ?  Never  fear  that,  Getty — you  have  done  nothing 
to  offend  me ;  you  have  only  answered  a  plain  question  which  I 
should  never  have  asked,  if  it  had  not  been  for  aunt  Becky,  but 
she  meant  well  enough." 

"  I  think  you  are  both  very  foolish,  but  perhaps  you'll  grow 
wiser  one  of  these  days,"  said  the  aunt,  leaving  the  room  in  no 
amiable  state  of  mind. 

Van  Vrank  prolonged  his  visit  a  considerable  time,  giving  Ger 
trude  many  details  of  information,  which  he  had  picked  up  on  the 
preceding  day  in  relation  to  the  war,  and  when  he  departed  there 
was  a  mutual  friendly  understanding  between  the  cousins  which 
admitted  of  no  further  misconception. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

TIDINGS    FROM    THE    WAR. 

A  DAY  or  two  subsequent  to  the  events  just  related,  the  young 
farmer  again  sought  the  village  market  with  a  load  of  produce,  hav 
ing  disposed  of  which,  he  strolled,  while  his  horses  were  baiting, 
to  the  principal  inn,  to  hear  and  discuss  the  current  tidings  of  the 
day.  He  met  some  acquaintances,  with  whom  he  conversed  for 
a  while,  and  was  about  to  depart,  when  a  distant  horn  announced 
the  approach  of  the  mail  stage-coach  from  the  North,  a  daily 

event  of  the  greatest  interest  in  H ,  and  one  which  was  sure 

to  assemble  all  the  idlers  of  the  village  in  front  of  the  hotel. 

Great  was  the  admiration  of  the  dashing  and  rapid  style  in 
which  the  rattling  vehicle  was  always  sure  to  be  brought  up  to 
the  tavern  door,  no  matter  how  snail-like  may  have  been  its  pro 
gress  before ;  and  the  reverberation  of  a  tin  horn,  which  was 
made  to  resound  without  cessation,  accompanied  by  the  frequent 
pistol-like  reports  of  a  dextrotisly-wielded  whip,  cracking  around, 
but  never  touching  the  leaders'  ears,  added  not  a  little  to  the  live 
liness  of  the  scene.  The  motley  throng,  among  which,  and 
surrounded  by  which,  the  coach  always  came  to  a  stand,  gave  it 
not  a  little  the  appearance  of  having  been  stopped  by  banditti, 
and  it  is  said  that  on  one  occasion  a  foreigner,  waking  suddenly 
from  sleep  at  such  a  moment,  hastily  handed  out  his  purse,  and 
begged  that  the  carriage  might  be  allowed  to  proceed. 

The  village  blacksmith,  with  sooty  visage,  and  perhaps  with  his 
186 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.          137 

hammer  in  his  hand  ;  the  barber,  with  his  apron  unremoved  ;  the 
coatless  cobbler,  limping  from  his  stall,  with  most  of  the  loafers 
and  all  the  negroes  of  the  village,  were  sure  to  be  there,  and 
interspersed  among  them  not  a  few  of  a  better  class,  whose 
curiosity  was  equally  unrestricted. 

A  desire  to  see  the  passengers,  and  their  apparel  and  their  bag 
gage,  to  learn  who  stopped  at  H ,  and  what  new  passengers 

were  taken  in,  and  the  hope  of  hearing  some  news  from  some 
communicative  traveller — these  were  among  the  motives  which 
drew  together  a  crowd  of  people,  to  whom  every  incident  became 
of  value  which  could  detract  from  the  monotony  of  their  lives. 

There  was  but  one  passenger  to  stop  at  H on  this  occasion — 

a  young,  slight  girl,  coarsely,  but  neatly  apparelled,  who  alighted 
with  trepidation  among  so  many  people,  and  looked  timidly 
around,  as  if  seeking  some  one  she  might  address. 

"  Point  out  your  baggage,  miss,"  said  a  noisy,  bustling  porter 
from  the  inn,  addressing  the  child  with  the  usual  officiousness  of 
his  class. 

UI  haven't  any  baggage,  sir,"  replied  a  very  faint  voice. 
"  Will  you  please  to  tell  me,  sir,"  she  said,  catching  sight  of  Van 
Vrank's  good-natured  face,  "  whether  there  is  a  Mr.  Rosyfield  lives 
in  this  village — an  old  man  ?" 

"  Rosevelt,  you  mean,  don't  you — Guert  Rosevelt  ?  Yes,  come 
with  me,  and  I'll  show  you  where  he  lives." 

Garry  led  the  way  through  the  crowd  of  people,  who  looked 
wonderingly  after  the  child  for  a  moment,  and  then  gave  their 
attention  to  other  matters. 

"  Are  you  sure  it  is  Guert  Rosevelt  you  want  to  see  ?"  asked 
Garry,  as  they  went  along.  "  There  are  other  people  of  that  name 
in  this  neighborhood." 

"  I  don't  know,  sir.  I  shall  know  him  when  I  see  him.  He  is 
a  very  old  man,  with  very  white  hair." 

"  That  is  Guert — and  a  very  good  man  he  is,  too." 


138  THE   PRISONER   OF   TKE   BOKDEB. 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  Is  he  a  relation  of  yours  ?" 

"  No,  sir  ;  I  have  never  seen  him." 

"  Never  seen  him !  And  how  can  you  describe  him  then  so 
well  ?" 

"  Oh,  sir,  he  has  a  grandson  in  Canada  " 

«  Yes  " 

"  Who  was  a  soldier,  and  is  taken  prisoner,  and  who  is  going 
to  be  hung  or  shot,  if  somebody  don't  save  him.  Please,  sir,  let 
us  go  faster." 

"  Come  on,"  shouted  Garry,  starting  off  on  a  run  ;  "  but  this  is 
dreadful  news,  and  I  am  afraid  to  have  you  tell  the  old  man,  who 
is  very  feeble  now !  How  did  you  hear  of  it,  and  which  of  the 
boys  is  it,  for  they  both  went  to  the  war  ?" 

"  His  name  is  Harry,  sir,  and  there  was  a  black  man  with  him." 

"  Ah !  poor  Harry — but  how  did  you  hear  about  it,  and  are 
you  certain  it  is  true  ?" 

"  Oh,  I  am  very  certain,  sir,  for  I  came  from  there  myself.  He 
sent  me." 

"  From  Canada  ?  You  came  all  the  way  from  Canada  alone  ?" 
asked  Van  Vrank,  surveying  the  pale  child  with  astonishment 
and  half  disposed  to  doubt  her  story. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  let  us  hurry,  if  you  please." 

Garry  did  hurry,  and  without  further  questioning  his  compa 
nion  until  they  reached  Mr.  Rosevelt's  house,  which  he  entered 
with  her,  hoping  to  prevent  too  abrupt  a  delivery  of  the  worst 
features  of  her  intelligence,  and  hoping  also  to  afford  some  conso 
lation  to  his  afflicted  neighbor.  His  precaution  was  well-timed. 

Old  Guert's  infirmities  had  greatly  increased  within  the  few 
preceding  davs,  and  he  had  taken  to  his  bed,  and  called  a  physi 
cian,  who  being  in  attendance  when  the  visitors  arrived,  positively 
forbade  the  communication  of  their  painful  intelligence  to  his 
patient. 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  139 

Ruth  was  in  great  tribulation  at  this  discovery.  She  had  enter 
tained  an  indefinite  hope  that  the  old  gentleman  would  in  some 
way  be  able  to  rescue  his  grandson  from  his  imminent  peril,  and 
she  knew  not  to  whom  else  she  could  apply  for  help. 

She  was  requested  by  the  housekeeper  to  remain  a  few  days, 
until  Mr.  Rosevelt's  improved  health  might  admit  of  imparting  to 
him  her  news,  and  although  with  the  most  harrowing  fears  that 
such  delay  might  be  fatal  to  her  hopes,  she  had  no  alternative  but 
to  comply. 

Van  Vrank  himself,  painfully  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the 
imminent  danger  which  threatened  Harry  Vrail,  towards  whom, 
in  common  with  all  the  neighborhood,  he  entertained  the  most 
friendly  feelings,  set  out  on  his  return  home,  and  being  freighted 
with  news  of  such,  unusual  interest,  he,  of  course,  did  not  pass  the 
residence  of  his  cousin  without  stopping.  Entirely  unsuspecting 
how  agonizing  his  tidings  would  prove  to  Gertrude,  he  used  no 
reserve  in  disclosing  them. 

"Bad  news  from  Canada  to  day,  cousin  Getty,"  he  said,  as  he 
met  Miss  Van  Kleeck  at  the  front  doorway,  and  without  noticing 
the  pallor  which  overspread  her  face  at  so  ominous  a  beginning, 
he  continued  : 

"  The  patriots  are  defeated,  and  almost  all  killed  or  taken  prison 
ers." 

"And  Harry  Vrail — what  did  you  hear  of  Harry  Vrail?"  she 
asked,  grasping  his  arm,  and  looking  eagerly  into  his  face,  for  that 
fearful  moment  was  no  time  for  maidenly  reserve. 

Still  obtuse  as  to  the  nature  of  his  cousin's  emotion,  he  replied, 

"  Harry  Vrail  is  a  prisoner,  and  is  probably  hung  by  this  time, 
or  will  be  in  a  few  days." 

Getty  sank  to  the  door-sill,  and  resting  her  head  upon  her  hands, 
remained  speechless  some  moments,  violently  trembling. 

"  Why,  Getty  !"  exclaimed  the  young  farmer  ;  "  what  is  the 
matter,  Getty  ?  I  did  not  know  you  cared  so  much  about  Harry. 


140  THE    PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

I  am  sorry  I  told  you ;  and  perhaps,  now,  it  is  not  so  bad,  after 
all.  Don't  Getty,  don't  now." 

"Never  mind  me,  Garry,  but  tell  me,  how  did  you  hear  all  this  ?" 

"  That  is  the  strangest  matter  of  all.  A  little  girl,  not  over 
twelve  or  thirteen  years  old,  has  come  all  the  way  from  Canada 
alone,  and  she  says  that  Lieutenant  Vrail  sent  her,  and  gave  her 
money  to  travel  with,  and  that  she  saw  him  in  jail  at  Prescott, 
only  three  days  ago. 

"  Only  three  days  ago  /"  exclaimed  Gertrude,  springing  up,  her 
eyes  flashing  with  an  unusual  light.  "  Then  he  is  not  hung  yet  ? 
They  would  not  do  it  as  soon  as  that.  Where  is  the  girl  ?" 

"  I  left  her  at  Rosevelt's." 

"  Go  bring  her  to  me.  Lose  not  a  minute's  time.  Take  a  span 
of  my  horses  and  the  light  wagon.  Never  mind  your  team  ;  I 
will  have  them  taken  care  of.  Quick,  Garry  !  Call  Jake,  and  let 
him  help  you  harness." 

Getty  spoke  with  the  air  almost  of  command,  and  she  was  not 
disobeyed. 

Greatly  wondering,  but  catching  a  portion  of  the  young  lady's 
excitement,  Van  Vrank  flew  to  execute  her  orders,  and  while  doing 
so,  Miss  Van  Kleeck  waited  upon  the  back  piazza,  absorbed  in 
thought.  Suddenly,  seeming  to  resolve  some  painful  doubt,  she 
came  forward  to  meet  her  messenger,  now  prepared  to  start,  and 
said  to  him  in  a  low  voice, 

"  Garry,  do  you  know  Mr.  Gray,  who  was  my  father's  lawyer  in 
that  suit  about  the  south  farm  ?" 

"  Squire  Gray  ?  Yes,  I  know  him  very  well,  and  a  very  good 
man  he  is,  too." 

"  Father  thought  him  trustworthy.  Can  you  see  him  this  after 
noon  ?" 

"  Yes." 

"  And  ask  him  to  come  and  see  mo  this  evening  on  business  ?" 

"Yes." 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  14:1 

"  Remember,  this  evening.     Do  not  let  him  fail." 

"  I  will  bring  him  with  me." 

"  Do  so,  if  you  can — and  now  let  us  lose  no  more  time.  It  will 
be  dark  before  you  get  back,  and  you  will  find  supper  waiting  for 
you." 


CHAPTER  XX. 

GERTRUDE    AND    HER    FRIENDS. 

WITH  such  post-like  haste  did  the  young  farmer  travel  that  he 
falsified  Getty's  prediction,  and  returned  while  the  sun  yet  lingered 
in  the  horizon,  bringing  with  him  both  the  Canadian  girl  and  Mr. 
Attorney  Gray — each  not  a  little  surprised  at  the  summons  they 
had  received. 

Leaving  the  latter  to  ruminate  upon  the  mystery,  Miss  Van 
Kleeck  conducted  Ruth  to  her  own  room,  where,  by  questioning, 
she  drew  out  her  whole  story,  including  what  the  girl  had  not  be 
fore  divulged,  Harry's  betrayal  by  her  uncle,  her  own  heroic  at 
tempt  to  save  him,  and  his  subsequent  capture. 

Gertrude  wept  at  the  recital,  both  of  V rail's  misfortunes  and  of 
the  young  child's  sufferings  in  his  behalf,  but  she  did  not  allow 
her  tears  to  obstruct  her  questions  until  the  whole  truth  was  eli 
cited  in  all  its  harrowing  details. 

If  her  resolntion  had  not  been  already  taken,  the  noble  example 
of  Ruth  would  have  inspirited  her  to  the  task  she  had  set  for  her 
self,  regardless  of  those  flimsy  barriers  which  the  conventionalities 
of  society  interpose  in  the  path  of  affection  and  duty. 

She  descended  to  the  parlor  with  Ruth,  and  finding  the  attorney 
there  alone,  she  immediately  addressed  him." 

"  You  know  something  about  my  father's  estate  and  its  value, 
I  believe,  Mr.  Gray  ?" 

"  Yes — considerable." 

142 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  143 

"You  know  that  I  am  his  only  heir — that  it  is  all  mine,  and 
that  I  am  of  the  legal  age  to  dispose  of  it." 

"  1  know  it  all." 

"  How  much  money  can  be  raised  upon  it — on  an  emergency — 
at  once — before  to-morrow  noon  ?" 

"  Do  you  wish  to  sell  ?" 

"  Not  if  it  can  be  avoided,  but  I  want  a  large  sum  of  money — 
say  twenty  thousand  dollars." 

"  It  is  a  large  sum,  but  it  is  only  a  small  part  of  the  value  of  the 
estate.  There  is  bank  stock  to  half  the  amount  you  require, 
which,  at  a  little  sacrifice,  could  be  made  available  by  .the  time 
you  name." 

"  I  will  make  the  sacrifice  ;  how  shall  I  get  the  remainder  ?" 

"  I  can  easily  obtain  it  for  you  on  your  mortgage  upon  two  or 
three  of  these  farms,  but  I  must  have  a  few  days'  time." 

"  Not  a  day,  Mr.  Gray — I  must  have  the  money  by  to-morrow 
noon.  Think  again.  You  shall  be  paid  liberally.  I  will  put  the 
whole  estate  into  your  hands  for  security,  if  necessary,  but  the 
money  I  must  have." 

u  I  will  try,  Miss  Van  Kleeck." 

"  That  will  not  do.  If  you  cannot  say  that  you  can  do  it,  I 
must  send  to  town  to-night  and  employ  some  one  else." 

"  If  the  case  is  so  urgent,  I  think  I  can  promise  it,  for  I  can 
advance  five  thousand  dollars  myself,  if  necessary,  and  I  certainly 
know  where  I  can  get  the  remainder." 

"  O,  thank  you,  thank  you,  Mr.  Gray." 

"  But  we  shall  have  to  be  up  half  the  night  drawing  writings." 

'•'•All  night,  if  you  choose.  What  does  that  matter?  Can  I 
help  you  ?" 

"  No,  I  believe  not,  except  by  bringing  me  your  father's  title 
deeds." 

"  Yes,  you  shall  have  them  in  a  minute,"  said  Getty,  darting  to 
the  door  ;  "  shall  I  bring  them  all  ?" 


144  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE  BORDER. 

"  No,  only  those  which  relate  to  this  farm,  and  the  south  farm. 
That  will  be  abundant  security." 

"  I  will  bring  them  all,  and  you  can  choose  for  yourself." 

"  The  deeds  were  brought  and  Mr.  Gray,  after  selecting  those 
which  he  had  required,  concluded  to  return  to  the  village,  and 
make  the  necessary  writings  in  his  office. 

"  I  will  bring  them  to  you  early  in  the  morning  for  your  signa 
ture,"  he  said  to  Miss  Van  Kleeck.  "  How  early  shall  I  be  able 
to  see  you  ?" 

"  At  daybreak,"  replied  Getty. 

"That  will  not  be  necessary ;  I  will  call  at  seven  o'clock." 

"  Very  well,  but  do  not  be  later.  I  must  have  the  money  by 
noon." 

"  You  shall." 

"  And  with  as  little  publicity  as  possible,  if  you  please,  Mr.Gray." 

"I  understand." 

"  You  have  clerks  who  talk  " 

"  My  clerks  all  talk,  Miss  Van  Kleeck,"  replied  the  attorney, 
with  a  quiet  smile,  "  but  I  will  attend  to  this  business  in  person." 

"  Thank  you,  again.  But  there  is  another  thing  requisite.  I 
want  the  money  in  a  shape  in  which  it  can  be  used  in  Canada. 
Can  this  be  arranged  I" 

"  Not  very  easily ;  but  by  going  to  Albany,  I  can  procure  you 
drafts  on  banks  at  Kingston  or  Quebec,  which  will  be  as  good  as 
gold  there,  and  can  be  turned  into  gold  at  any  time." 

"  Will  you  do  it  ?  Will  you  go  to  Albany  to-morrow,  and 

procure  the  papers  ?  Will  you  be  at  the  Hotel  in  that 

city  with  them  to-morrow  evening  ?" 

Getty  asked  these  questions  in  a  lower  tone,  and  in  a  hurried 
manner. 

"  I  will,  if  such  is  your  pleasure,  Miss  Van  Kleeck,"  replied  the 
lawyer,  looking  much  surprised.  "  I  shall  not  be  able  to  arrive 
there  until  after  bank  hours,  but  in  an  urgent  case  I  can  obtain 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BOEDER.  145 

the  facilities  which  I  shall  need  for  your  business.  Let  me  suggest 
that  your  agent  comes  well  accredited,  or  I  shall  not  dare  to  sur 
render  to  him  papers  of  so  great  value." 

"  Thank  you ;  I  will  see  to  it  that  you  have  no  cause  for  doubt." 

Mr.  Gray  declined  an  invitation  to  supper,  and  took  his  leave, 
being  conveyed  back  to  town  as  he  had  been  brought,  but  with 
the  substitution  of  black  Jake  for  a  driver,  in  the  place  of  Garry, 
who  remained,  at  Gertrude's  request. 

Ruth  Shay  had  been  present  during  the  whole  of  the  interview  be 
tween  the  young  lady  and  the  lawyer,  and  she  had  listened  with 
astonishment,  and  with  mingled  hope  and  doubt  to  the  strange 
conversation  which  had  passed.  The  large  sums  of  money  which 
had  been  named  seemed  like  something  fabulous  to  the  mind  of 
a  child,  whose  experience  on  this  point,  during  the  greater  part  of 
her  life  had  been  confined  to  the  occasional  sight  of  a  few  shillings, 
and  to  whom  the  gold  intrusted  by  Vrail  had  seemed  a  mine  of 
wealth.  Miss  Van  Kleeck  became  to  her  excited  imagination  a  sort 
of  fairy  princess,  who,  with  a  pen  for  a  wand,  was  about  to  con 
jure  up  from  some  unknown  source,  the  vast  treasures  of  which 
she  had  spoken,  and  which  Ruth  could  not  doubt  would  be  effica 
cious  for  whatever  purpose  they  were  designed.  But  what  was 
their  intended  use  ?  For  whom  and  in  what  manner  was  this 
great  power  to  be  wielded  ? 

She  listened  earnestly,  and  as  the  conversation  progressed,  she 
became  convinced  that  it  must  be  intended  in  some  way  for  the 
service  of  Harry  Vrail,  and  that  her  own  painful  mission  was  not 
to  terminate  without  setting  in  motion  other  agencies  far  more 
potent  and  promising. 

Yet  it  seemed  strange  to  her  that  she  had  not  heard  the  name 

D 

of  the  young  lieutenant  mentioned,  for  she  did  not  comprehend 
the  delicacy  which  had  sealed  Gertrude's  lips  on  this  point,  and 
she  had  longed  for  the  departure  of  Mr.  Gray,  hoping  that  her 
painful  curiosity  might  be  gratified.  Nor  was  she  mistaken.  No 

m 


146          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

sooner  was  she  again  alone  with  Gertrude,  than  the  latter,  turning 
suddenly  towards  her,  as  if  impressed  by  a  new  idea,  said  : 

"  You  have  come  alone  from  Canada ;  will  you  go  back  there 
vrith  me." 

"  Yes,  oh  yes !     Are  you  going  to  save  him  ?" 
"  God  only  knows  what  will  be  the  result.     I  am  going  to  try. 
Mr.  Van  Vrank,  I  hope,  will  go  with  us.     He  at  least  shall  not  die 
without  an  effort  being  made  in  his  behalf." 
"  Is  he  a  relation  of  yours  ?"  asked  Ruth. 

"  No — a  friend  of  my  father's.  There  is  no  one  else  to  help  him, 
and  we  must  do  what  we  can." 

"I  will  do  anything  that  I  can,"  replied  Ruth,  "if  anybody  will 
tell  me  what  to  do." 

"You  are  a  good  girl,  you  have  done  a  great  deal  already,  and 
now  I  want  you  to  tell  me  something  more  about  yourself  and 
about  the  people  with  whom  you  lived  when  Mr.  Vrail  came  to 
your  house." 

Ruth  told  her  simple  but  melancholy  history  in  a  few  minutes, 
and  Getty  shed  not  a  few  sympathetic  tears  over  the  narrative. 

"You  have  no  wish  then,"  she  said,  "ever  to  return  to  those 
people  who  call  themselves  your  uncle  and  aunt,  and  who  have 
treated  you  so  unkindly  ?" 

"  Oh,  no — never,  if  I  can  help  it." 

"  Let  that  be  my  care,"  replied  Gertrude.  "You  shall  never  go 
there  again.  You  shall  return  here  and  live  with  me." 

"  Oh,  I  am  so  glad  that  you  will  take  me  for  your  servant." 
"  Not  my  servant,  but  my  sister.     I  need  such   a  friend  as  you  ' 
are  like  to  prove  ;  I  will  provide  for  your  education  and  for  all 
your  wants,  and  you  shall   have  a  comfortable  home  as  long  as  I 
have  one  to  share  with  you." 

Ruth  fell  upon  her  knees  at  the  feet  of  Gertrude  :  she  rested  her 
iiead  upon  the  young  lady's  lap  and  tried  to  speak  her-thsmks,  but 
she  gave  utterance  only  to  sobs. 

l 

- 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  147 

"  Do  not  try  to  thank  me.  Indeed  we  are  all  your  debtors  yet, 
and  shall  ever  be.  But  we  have  much  to  do,  and  we  must  not 
waste  our  time  in  words.  Please  to  go  now,  and  ask  Mr.  Van 
Vrank  to  come  to  me,  for  I  cannot  rest  until  I  know  whether  he 
will  go  with  us  or  not." 

Ruth  wiped  her  eyes  and  went  out,  and  in  a  few  minutes  return 
ed  accompanied  by  the  young  man,  who  was  in  a  state  of  great 
perplexity  and  amazement  at  the  strange  CQnduct  of  his  cousin. 

She  did  not  leave  him  long  in  doubt. 

As  he  entered  the  room,  she  advanced  to  the  door,  closed  it 
carefully,  and  said  : 

"  Garry,  you  will  think  strange  of  what  I  am  about  to  tell  you. 
You  were  surprised  to-day  when  your  news  about  Harry  Vrail's 
misfortunes  affected  me  so  much — but  " 

She  hesitated,  and  Van  Vrank  interposed — 

"  It  is  none  of  my  business,  Cousin  Getty,  and  I  shan't  think 
strange  of  anything  you  choose  to  say  or  do.  You  need  not  be 
afraid  to  say  anything  before  me,  Getty.  It  will  be  all  right,  I 
know." 

"  Thank  you,  Garry ;  you  relieve  me  very  much,  and  I  can  now 
speak  freely.  To  be  brief,  then,  I  am  going  to  Canada." 

"To  Canada?  You?  What  can  you  do  there  ?  How  can 
you  help  him  ?" 

"  I  do  not  know.  I  can  only  hope,  and  pray,  and  try  ;  but  I 
shall  certainly  go  to-morrow." 

"  Not  alone  ?" 

"  No.  Not  alone — for  this  heroic  child  will  accompany  me,  if 
no  one  else  does ;  but  Garry,  I  am  in  need  of  a  friend  and  a  pro 
tector.  You  are  my  relative,  almost  my  only  one." 

"  I  will  go  with  you,  Getty.  Of  course  I  will,  if  that  is  what 
you  mean,  though  I  don't  believe  anything  can  be  done  for  Hany 
Vrail ;  but  I  will  go  with  you  wherever  you  choose  to  go,  if  it  is 
to  the  Nortfi  Pole ;  and  I'll  protect  you,  too,  against  all  harm,  as 


148  THE   PEISONEE    OF   THE    BOKDEK. 

far  as  it  is  possible  for  one  man  to  do  it,"  and  Van  Vrank  instinct 
ively  closed  his  huge  hand  as  he  spoke,  and  brought  down  the  em 
browned  fist  with  a  jarring  emphasis  upon  a  table  beside  him. 

Getty  seized  the  threatening  member  with  both  her  tiny  hands, 
scarcely  encircling  it  at  that,  and  poured  forth  her  thanks  as  best 
•  she  could. 

She  then  related  to  her  cousin  all  that  was  necessary  for  him  to 
know  of  her  arrangements  for  starting,  and  the  appointed  hour 
for  departure,  and  by  the  time  their  plans  were  decided,  they 
received  a  summons  to  the  supper  table,  where  aunt  Becky  was 
presiding,  looking  not  a  little  glum,  and  exhibiting  upon  her  fore 
head  that  ominous  scowl,  which  was  the  usual  precursor  of  a 
social  storm. 

"  These  are  high  times,  very  high  times  I  think,"  she  began,  as 
they  seated  themselves  around  the  table,  "  when  people  come  and 
go  like  the  wind,  and  tired  horses  are  sent  off  in  the  night  to  carry 
lazy  lawyers  home,  who  are  to  come  back  next  morning,  and  nobody 
is  to  know  what  it  is  all  about.  High  times  these  are,  I  am  sure  ; 
it  wasn't  so  in  Baltus'  day." 

A  great  many  short  jerks  of  the  head  accompanied  this  speech, 
and  the  dame's  hands  passed  rapidly  to  and  fro  among  the  cups  and 
saucers  before  her,  making  a  great  rattling,  but  not  any  progress 
in  her  official  duties. 

"Why  aunt!"  exclaimed  Getty. 

"  No,  no — don't  '  aunt '  me,  /  ain't  your  aunt ;  I  am  only  %nig- 
ger  waiter  to  get  the  meals,  and  pour  out  the  tea,  and  holcl  my 
tongue."  A  scream  from  the  angry  woman  interrupted  her  speech, 
for  in  her  excitement  she  had  caught  hold  of  the  metallic  spout  of 
the  teapot,  instead  of  the  non-conducting  handle,  and  in  her  haste 
to  disengage  her  fingers  from  the  burning  tube,  she  upset  the  silver 
creampot,  and  dashed  several  china  cups  in  fragments  to  the  floor. 

Her  consternation,  arising  from  this  disaster,  and  especially  from 
contemplating  the  ruin  of  the  china  set,  fortunately  superseded 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.          Ii9 

her  wrath,  and  she  proceeded  in  silent  dismay  to  pick  up  the  scat 
tered  pieces  of  the  wreck,  assisted  by  Getty,  and,  between  the 
intervals  of  his  uproarious  laughter,  by  Garry  also.  When  quiet 
was  restored,  and  all  parties  were  again  seated  at  table,  Miss 
Van  Kleeck  said. 

"  I  have  been  too  busy  and  too  hurried,  aunt  Becky,  to  tell  you 
sooner  that  I  intended  to  leave  home,  to-morrow,  for  an  absence, 
perhaps,  of  several  weeks.  You  will  oblige  me  if  you  will  not 
ask  me  where  I  am  going,  or  for  what  purpose,  all  of  which  you 
shall  know  hereafter,  and  you  will  be  satisfied  that  I  am  safe  when 
I  tell  you  I  am  to  have  cousin  Garret  for  a  companion." 

The  severe  expression  which  settled  upon  the  dame's  face  when 
Getty  spoke  of  leaving  home  relaxed  as  suddenly  at  the  mention 
of  the  name  of  her  companion,  and  she  jumped  at  once  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  match  she  had  deemed  so  desirable  was  cer 
tainly  to  be  effected,  although  in  some  secret  and  unusual  way, 
suited  to  the  notions  of  a  romantic  or  whimsical  girl.  She  ele 
vated  her  eyebrows  and  her  spectacles;  her  lips  were  wreathed 
into  a  grim  smile,  and  she  uttered  several  expressive  "ohs"  and 
u  ahs,"  which  were  intended  to  indicate  that  she  saw  clearly 
through  the  whole  affair,  and  that  she  was  very  well  contented 
with  it. 

Much  desultory  conversation  passed,  and  Becky  gave  utterance 
to  some  sly  jokes  on  the  subject  of  her  hallucination,  all  of 
which  were  received  by  Garry  with  a  loud  guffaw,  but  too  deep 
anxiety  rested  on  Gertrude's  heart  to  admit  of  any  approach  to 
merriment.  She  had  not  entertained  the  least  idea  of  misleading 
her  aunt,  and  she  would  even  have  tried  to  undeceive  her,  had  she 
not  known  how  difficult  the  task  would  be,  without  a  full  explana 
tion  of  her  designs,  which  she  was  by  no  means  disposed  to  make. 
She  did  not  think  it  her  duty  to  make  a  great  effort  to  disenchant 
a  pertinacious  mind  of  an  illusion  so  baseless,  and  to  the  creation 
of  which  she  herself  had  in  no  way  intentionally  contributed. 


150          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

She  contented  herself  by  the  simple  remark :  "  You  are  mistaken* 
aunt,"  in  reply  to  one  of  the  sallies  of  the  dame,  and  her  uniform 
truthfulness  entitled  her  to  be  believed.  Gertrude,  indeed,  was  at 
all  times  above  deceit ;  but  now,  animated  by  a  lofty  motive,  and 
about  to  engage  in  an  enterprise  of  self-sacrificing  magnanimity, 
she  could  not  stoop  to  even  the  semblance  of  duplicity. 

She  had  overcome,  too,  in  a  great  degree,  the  habit  of  mind 
which  caused  her  so  greatly  to  dread  her  scolding  relative,  hav 
ing  fully  learned  her  right  to  regulate  her  own  movements  in  all 
respects,  yet  neither  her  manner,  nor  her  words,  nor  the  remem 
brance  of  her  direct  negative  to  the  forced  proposal  of  Garry  in 
the  preceding  week,  nor  Van  Vrank's  own  irrepressible  laughter 
whenever  her  sagacious  hints  were  thrown  out,  disturbed  the  set 
tled  conviction  in  the  mind  of  Becky  that  the  match  was  made, 
and  that  the  parties  were  about  to  proceed  on  a  tour  matrimonial. 
The  attendance  of  the  lawyer,  who  chanced  to  be  also  a  magis 
trate,  empowered  to  tie  the  mystical  knot,  of  course  confirmed  her 
views ;  but  whether  the  ceremony  had  already  taken  place,  or  was 
to  be  performed  in  the  morning  before  starting,  or  afterwards  at 
some  village  on  their  route,  aunt  Becky  neither  knew  nor  cared. 
It  was  sufficient  for  her  purpose  that  she  firmly  believed  Van 
Vrank  was  the  man  of  her  niece's  choice,  and  that  they  were  to 
become,  if  they  were  not  already,  man  and  wife. 

The  meal  being  concluded,  though  with  great  difficulty  on  the 
part  of  Garry,  by  reason  of  the  repeated  necessity  either  of 
violent  laughter  or  a  violent  suppression  of  it,  he  hastened  home 
to  make  his  own  arrangements  for  the  journey,  while  Gertrude, 
eagerly  assisted  by  her  now  willing  aunt,  occupied  a  considerable 
part  of  the  night  in  similar  preparations.  Ruth  was  thoroughly 
rigged  by  contributions  from  the  wardrobe  of  the  young  lady 
which,  as  they  were  successively  bestowed  upon  her,  drew  forth 
continual  expressions  of  childish  delight,  though  accompanied  by 
a  manifest  reluctance  to  receive  so  much. 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  151 

"  I  will  only  take  them  to  travel  in,  Miss  Van  Kleeck,"  she 
said  ;  "  they  will  be  yours  again  when  we  come  back." 

"  They  are  yours,  Ruth  ;  say  no  more  about  them." 

The  child  laughed  as  she  tried  the  fine  garments,  and  seemed 
greatly  pleased,  but  at  the  next  instant  a  painful  emotion  was 
visible  in  her  face. 

"  If  we  can  only  save  him"  she  said. 

"  Ah,  if  we  only  can  !' ' 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

CAPTAIN   TOM'S   FORTUNES. 

IT  will  be  remembered  that  Captain  Thomas  Vrail,  forgetful  of 
all  fraternal  ties,  ignominiously  sought  his  personal  safety,  by 
availing  himself,  alone,  of  the  very  means  of  escape  which  had 
been  provided  for  Harry,  and  which  the  latter  had  nobly  rejected, 
until  assured  of  his  brother's  flight.  When  he  had  gained  the 
open  space  in  the  rear  of  the  building  from  which  he  had  fled, 
where  the  tumult  of  the  assault  was  yet  resounding,  he  ran  to  the 
river,  and  on  reaching  its  margin  he  took  the  only  course  which 
gave  any  promise  of  safety,  and  the  same  that  was,  a  few  minutes 
later,  selected  by  the  unfortunate  fugitives  who  followed  him. 
The  desultory  nature  of  the  battle,  or  rather  of  the  separate 
engagements  which  had  taken  place,  and  the  uncertainty  which 
yet  prevailed  in  each  victorious  quarter  as  to  the  extent  of  success 
in  other  localities,  produced  a  state  of  affairs  favorable  to  the 
escape  of  the  few  who  had  been  fortunate  enough  to  take  the- first 
steps  of  flight  unobserved. 

The  vessel  which  fired  upon  Harry  was  lying  in  the  stream 
•when  Thomas  reached  the  shore,  and  caused  him  no  slight  alarm, 
but  he  was  either  unobserved,  or  from  some  other  unexplained 
cause,  he  was  not  assailed  from  that  quarter,  and  he  hastened  for 
ward,  although  in  great  trepidation. 

He  had  not  proceeded  far  down  the  stream,  before  he  discovered, 
about  half  a  mile  in  advance  of  him,  two  other  individuals,  whose 

152 


THE   PEISONEK   OF   THE   BOEDER.  153 

singular  and  cautious  movements  indicated  that  they,  like  himself? 
were  members  of  the  vanquished  army,  seeking  to  make  good 
their  escape.  The  ground  over  which  they  were  passing,  was  the 
pebbled  beach  of  the  river,  edged,  at  irregular  intervals,  with 
clumps  of  bushes,  which  grew  at  the  distance  of  a  few  yards  from 
the  water,  and  served  as  convenient  dodging-places  for  the 
stealthy  travellers.  They  could  not  go  far,  however,  in  that  direc 
tion,  without  approaching  the  vicinity  of  numerous  dwelling- 
houses,  whence  they  would  be  almost  certain  to  be  seen,  and  so 
imminent  seemed  the  peril  of  progressing  in  the  route  they  were 
pursuing,  that  Vrail,  much  as  he  longed  for  companionship  in  his 
distress,  had  not  the  temerity  long  to  follow  them. 

But  if  he  did  not  dare  to  proceed,  still  less  had  he  courage  to 
return  over  his  dangerous  track,  or  to  attempt  to  seek  the  open 
country,  which  could  only  be  gained  by  passing  through  a  part  of 
the  settlement.  Concealing  himself,  therefore,  in  one  of  the 
clusters  of  shrubbery  which  have  been  named,  he  watched  with 
painful  anxiety  the  course  of  his  predecessors,  until,  having  stopped 
briefly  in  several  hiding-places,  they  finally  entered  one  from 
which  they  were  not  seen  to  emerge.  Not  doubting  that  they 
had  resolved  to  remain  there  until  the  darkness  of  evening  should 
favor  their  flight,  Tom  exulted  in  the  hope  of  joining  them  then, 
and  sharing  their  chance  of  escape,  and  with  this  hope  he  watched 
the  distant  bush,  with  little  intermission,  until  the  declining  sun 
withdrew  his  beams,  and  left  him  no  longer  power  to  discern  an 
object  of  so  much  interest. 

He  had  heard,  meanwhile,  the  firing  a  little  further  up  the 
river,  which  had  so  nearly  proved  fatal  to  Harry,  and  the  return 
salutes  of  his  valiant  brother,  but,  of  course,  without  in  the  least 
suspecting  the  extraordinary  character  of  the  engagement  they 
betokened.  He  had  seen,  too,  the  second  boat  which  had  been 
s<.jnt  from  the  war-vessel,  and  which,  in  taking  its  circuitous  route 
to  avoid  the  magical  weapon,  had  passed  in  view  of  both  the  con- 

7* 


154:  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

cealed  parties,  and  had  lauded  at  a  point  considerably  above  them. 
Tom  also  saw,  and  watched  with  an  interest  not  inferior  to  that  of 
his  intrepid  brother,  the  clouds  which  rose  to  engulf  the  descend 
ing  sun,  and  which  enveloped  the  landscape  in  a  sudden  night. 

Then,  eager  with  hope,  he  rushed  from  his  hiding  place,  and 
fast  as  his  cramped  limbs  would  permit,  he  ran  towards  the  spot 
which  he  had  so  long  and  vigilantly  watched.  He  knew  that 
his  footsteps  would  be  suspected  as  those  of  an  enemy,  and  that 
the  fugitives,  if  they  were  yet  in  the  bush,  or  near  it,  would  wait 
quietly  for  him  to  pass.  He  did  not,  therefore,  attempt  to  approach 
them  noiselessly,  but  having  gained,  as  nearly  as  he  could,  their 
immediate  vicinity,  he  suddenly  stopped  and  ejaculated  in  a  quick, 
sharp  tone,  one  of  the  mystic  words,  which  served  as  a  counter 
sign,  and  an  evidence  of  membership  among  the  fraternity  of 
patriots. 

To  his  great  joy  it  was  instantly  answered  by  another  signal, 
and  the  two  individuals  of  whom  he  was  in  search,  without  further 
reserve,  approached  him.  It  was  too  dark  to  see  more  than  the 
outline  of  their  figures,  of  which  one  was  tall  and  stooping,  and 
the  other  stoutish  and  broad-shouldered  :  but  Vrail  soon  recognized 
the  one  who  spoke,  although  he  conversed  in  a  half  whisper. 

"  We  took  you  for  an  enemy,"  he  said,  "  and  we  were  hesitating 
whether  to  cut  you  down  quietly,  or  let  you  pass,  when  fortunately 
you  gave  the  signal,  and  now  1  can't  rightly  make  you  out  in  this 
light.  I  guess  you  warn't  in  our  division." 

"  No,  I  believe  not — indeed  I  don't  know  exactly  where  you 
were,  Mr.  Jones." 

It  would  have  been  difficult  to  tell  where  Barak  was  during  the 
engagement,  and  as  he  did  not  offer  to  define  his  position,  Tom 
continued : 

"  I  am  Captain  Vrail,  that  is,  if  there  are  any  titles  left  to  us 
now,  and  I  was  in  " 

u  Oh !  you  are  Captain  Vrail,  are  you  ?    How  do  you  dew  ?  and 


THE  PBISCXNER  OF  THE  BOKDEK.  155 

how  did  you  get  off? — and  what  is  become  of  your  brother,  the 
lieutenant — a  mighty  clever  fellow  he  was — I  hope  he  ain't  killed 
or  taken  ?" 

Tom  replied,  hesitatingly,  that  he  believed  Harry  had  escaped, 
and  he  was  about  to  add  something  more,  when  they  were  inter 
rupted  by  the  third  person,  who  spoke  in  a  voice  of  command. 

"  Silence !"  he  said ;  "  there  will  be  time  enough  to  talk  when  we 
are  off  British  soil.  We  must  go  forward  now." 

"  Who  is  that  ?"  asked  Vrail,  quietly. 

"  No  matter,"  was  the  stranger's  reply ;  "  I  am  your  commander 
for  the  present,  if  you  remain  with  us — if  not,  pass  on  or  return." 

"  I  prefer  to  remain  with  you,  and  willingly  place  myself  under 
your  orders,"  said  Tom,  perceiving  from  the  speaker's  tone,  that  he 
was  accustomed  to  be  obeyed,  and  having  a  suspicion  of  his  cha 
racter,  which  greatly  increased  his  hopes  of  ultimate  escape. 

"  We  are  coming  at  once  to  the  most  dangerous  part  of  our 
way,"  said  the  stranger,  "  as  we  shall  be  compelled  to  pass  near 
many  dwellings,  and  we  must  proceed  with  great  vigilance." 

"  Why  not  wait  until  a  later  hour  ?"  interrupted  Vrail. 

"  You  can  wait  if  you  choose,  young  man,"  was  the  cold  reply. 

"  I  forgot — I  beg  pardon,  sir." 

"  There  is  reason  enough  for  haste,"  added  the  leader,  mollified 
by  the  apologetic  words  and  tone  of  Vrail.  "At  any  moment 
troops  may  be  expected  scouring  the  beach  in  search  of  fugitives, 
and  before  morning  there  will  be  sentinels  all  along  the  coast  for 
miles,  to  see  that  no  boats  put  off  without  inspection.  This  is  our 
only  chance,  and  if  we  can  get  three  miles  further  down,  without 
getting  caught,  I  will  answer  for  the  rest.  We  must  advance  now 
in  single  file,  and  as  silent  as  moccasined  Indians.  Not  a  word 
must  be  spoken,  except  to  give  warning  of  danger.  I  will  go  first, 
and  Mr.  Vrail  must  take  the  rear." 

In  this  order  the  three  proceeded  al^ng  their  perilous  route  for 
the  space  of  nearly  an  hour,  passing  frequently  within  near  view  of 


156  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

men  whose  discovery  of  them  would  have  led  to  certain  capture, 
and  often  pausing  at  the  most  critical  points  to  wait  a  favorable 
opportunity  to  advance. 

The  strictest  silence  was  preserved,  not  a  word  being  spoken  ; 
and,  indeed,  as  far  as  related  to  Jones,  the  order  for  taciturnity  was 
quite  superfluous,  for  his  excessive  terror  had  quite  deprived  him  of 
the  power  of  articulation.  Fragments  of  his  own  public  speeches 
were  floating  at  times  through  his  mind,  and  his  often-repeated 
Assertion,  that  the  whole  country  was  rising  to  meet  the  patriots, 
seemed  to  his  excited  imagination  about  to  be  realized,  although 
in  a  painfully  different  sense  from  that  in  which  he  had  used  it. 

A  happy  man  was  he,  and  scarcely  less  so  was  Vrail,  when  their 
mysterious  leader,  suddenly  pausing  near  a  large  granite  rock,  and 
waiting  for  them  to  join  him,  announced  their  safety,  with  an  air 
of  confidence  which  nothing  in  appearance  around  them  seemed 
to  justify. 

"  But  we  ain't  off  British  sile  yet,  Commodore,"  said  Barak. 

"  Don't  'Commodore'  me  here,  if  you  please,  and  don't  talk  quite 
so  loud,  and  if  we  should  be  taken  yet,  which  isn't  very  likely,  see 
ing  they  won't  have  more  than  five  minutes  to  do  it  in,  remember 
there  are  no  titles  to  any  of  our  names.  Every  title  will  cost  its 
owner  a  halter.  We  are  but  plain  Sam,  and  Tom,  and  Bill." 

"  I  reckon  they'd  know  you  though,  quick  enough." 

"  Well,  possibly  they  might,  but  we  won't  give  them  a  chance 
to  try.  Come  on,"  and  the  speaker  advanced  rapidly  towards  the 
river,  which  was  but  a  few  yards  distant. 

"  Blast  the  man !"  muttered  Jones,  following ;  "  I  believe  he 
means  to  swim  across.  I  have  heard  of  his  doing  almost  as 
wonderful  things ;  I  say,  Commodore,  we  can't  do  that,  you 
know." 

"  Hush  !"  was  the  only  reply  of  the  leader,  as  he  proceeded  with 
rapid  and  hasty  strides  .until  he  stood  half  boot  deep  in  the  edge 
of  the  stream,  when  he  stopped,  and  facing  shoreward,  peered 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  157 

earnestly  through  the  darkness  for  some  seconds,  as  if  trying  to 
recognize  some  of  the  neighboring  landmarks. 

"  Mr.  Vrail,"  he  said,  at  length,  taking  a  small  box  from  hia 
pocket,  and  handing  it  to  the  young  man,  ''  I  must  know  the  exact 
bearing  of  the  south  end  of  the  rock  which  we  have  just  left,  but 
I  can  see  nothing  in  thi.s  darkness.  Go  back  to  the  rock,  feel 
your  way  to  the  lower  part  of  it,  and  when  you  are  sure  you  are 
at  the  right  spot,  light  one  of  these  matches,  and  show  it  near  the 
ground  for  a  moment — as  long  as  you  can  count  three — I  shall 
see  it."  *j^ 

Though  greatly  mystified  by  the  stranger's  conduct,  Tom  did 
not  for.  a  moment  hesitate  about  compliance  with  his  orders. 
With  some  difficulty  he  found  the  spot  designated,  and  having 
made  quite  sure  of  the  correctness  of  his  position,  he  exhibited  his 
sulphurous  signal  the  required  time,  and  then  returned  to  the 
place  where  he  had  left  his  companions,  but  where  he  now  found 
Jones  quite  alone,  and  in  a  state  of  extraordinary  excitement. 

"  I  might  have  known  it,"  he  said  ;  "  I  have  often  heard  he  was 
in  league  with  the  Evil  one,  and  now  I  know  it.  He'<*  gone, 
sir !" 

"  Gone  ?     Where  ?" 

. 

"  Right  straight  across  the  river,  sir — a  bee  line,  sir — by  the 
light  of  that  match.  I  see  him  go  as  far  as  I  could  see,  and  after 
that  I  heerd  him  for  some  time  walking  through  the  water,  as 
easily  as  you  would  walk  on  dry  land." 

"  Nonsense,  Jones  ;  your  head  is  turned.     He  can't  be  far  off." 

Far  or  near,  we  shall  never  see  him  again.  Listen,  you  can 
hear  him  going  now." 

Vrail  did  listen,  and  very  distinctly  heard  a  splashing  in  the 
water  a  few  rods  down  the  stream,  and  not  far  from  shore,  as  his 
affrighted  companion  had  supposed,  his  alarm  not  admitting  of  his 
retaining  any  correct  idea  of  the  course  of  .the  river.  At  the  next 
instant  they  heard  their  missing  comrade's  voice,  modulated  to  a 


158  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

tone  which  was  designed  to  reach  them,  and  to  extend  as  little 
further  as  possible,  calling  upon  them  to  approach.  Barak  hesi 
tated  and  drew  back,  until  Vrail,  who  had  caught  a  glimmering 
of  the  true  state  of  affairs,  plunged  into  the  stream  and  proceeded 
in  the  direction  of  the  voice,  when  the  former,  afraid  to  be  left 
behind,  followed  the  path  of  his  companions,  groaning  bitterly  at 
every  step  in  the  cold  water.  As  they  approached  their  mysteri 
ous  leader,  guided  by  his  voice,  he  said, 

"  I've  got  it  at  last,  my  boys,  come  and  take  hold  with  me,  and 
help  draw  it  out.  Where's  Jones  ?" 

"  Here,"  said  that  worthy,  whose  chattering  teeth  rendered  his 
articulation  scarcely  intelligible.  "  Here  I  am  up  to  my  knees  in 
water.  What  on  airth  are  you  trying  to  do  and  what  is  that  you 
want  me  to  take  hold  of?" 

"This  rope,  and  pull  with  a  will,  and  when  you  see  the  bow  of 
a  boat  come  to  the  surface,  catch  hold  with  me,  and  drag  it  to  the 
shore.  Now,  then." 

"  A  boat,  Gineral  ?  You  don't  mean  to  say  so  ?  Now  if  that 
ain't  what  I  call  cute !  A  boat  hid  away  under  the  water,  and 
that's  what  you've  been  fishing  for,  is  it,  when  I  thought  you  was 
half  way  over  to  the  States." 

The  skiff  was  sunk  in  considerably  deeper  water  than  that  in 
which  the  fugitives  were  standing ;  a  rope  of  considerable  length 
intervening  between  them  and  the  prow  of  the  vessel,  the  end  of 
which  cable  had  been  fastened  to  the  bottom  of  the  river,  as  near 
the  shore  as  its  length  would  permit.  The  united  efforts  of  the 
three  men  soon  raised  the  boat,  and  brought  it  within  their  reach, 
after  which  they  found  little  difficulty  in  dragging  it  to  and  upon 
the  beach,  and  discharging  its  cargo  of  water  by  turning  it  up 
side  down. 

The  promising  prospect  of  immediate  safety  thus  held  out  to 
them  gave  them  strength  and  courage  to  work  with  great  alacrity, 
and  but  a  short  time  elapsed  before  they  were  fairly  embarked 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  159 

upon  the  river,  for  of  course  the  sagacity  which  had  planned  such 
a  resort  for  the  hour  of  danger,  had  not  overlooked  the  minor 
means  to  render  it  effectual.  Two  pairs  of  oars  were  found  fas 
tened  to  the  sides  of  the  skiff,  and  both  being  put  in  action,  it 
was  the  work  of  but  a  few  minutes  to  leave  the  dreaded  and  now 
abhorred  shores  of  Canada  far  behind  them. 

It  was  an  easy  task,  too,  to  row  to  an  island  sufficiently  remote 
fioui  the  northern  shore  to  form  a  safe  refuge  for  the  night, 
and  the  wearied  men  were  glad  to  avail  themselves  of  the  first 
resort  of  the  kind  which  offered.  They  drew  their  boat  up  on 
shore,  and  sought  the  depth  of  a  wood,  where  a  fire  was  scfen 
kindled,  the  cheering  warmth  of  which  revived  their  strength 
and  spirits,  and  round  which,  on  couches  of  boughs  and  bushes, 
they  passed  the  remainder  of  the  night. 

They  had  fasted  since  morning,  but  so  great  was  their  fatigue 
that,  despite  the  pangs  of  hunger,  they  sunk  readily  to  sleep,  to 
partake  of  those  endless  and  unsatisfying  meals  which  tantalize 
the  hungry  soul  in  dreams.  But  soon  after  daybreak  Vrail  and 
Jones  were  awakened  and  alarmed  by  the  report  of  a  gun,  which 
proved  to  be  that  of  their  leader,  who  was  already  purveying  for 
breakfast.  They  immediately  joined  him,  and  in  a  short  time 
they  had  secured  sufficient  game  of  the  smaller  kind  to  serve  for 
a  substantial  repast,  and  around  the  rekindled  fire  they  cooked  and 
ate  it  with  a  relish  denied  to  costlier  viands  at  luxurious  boards. 

Thus  strengthened,  they  returned  to  their  boat,  and  under  the 
pilotage  of  their  mysterious  leader  whose  word  had  become  a  law 
to  both  his  companions,  they  resumed  their  voyage,  leisurely  dis 
cussing  the  perilous  scenes  through  which  they  bad  passed,  and 
lamenting  the  fate  of  their  less  fortunate  associates. 

They  at  length  approached  a  large  cluster  of  islands,  forming 
one  of  the  many  divisions  of  that  northern  Archipelago,-  which 
when  summer  smiles  away  its  ice,  and  lulls  its  Borean  blasts,  may 
vie  in  romantic  beauty  with  the  classic  shores  of  the  ^Egean  sea. 


160  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

Gliding  around  the  coast  of  one  of  these  isles,  and  pursuing 
their  way  for  a  considerable  distance  through  narrow  channels, 
which  separated  different  members  of  the  group,  the  voyagers 
emerged  at  length  into  a  sort  of  watery  amphitheatre,  lake-like  in 
the  lucid  beauty  of  its  calm  surface,  and  girded  and  guarded  on 
on  all  sides  by  islands  of  every  size,  and  of  all  conceivable  shapes. 
Some  of  them  were  separated  by  a  channel  scarcely  allowing  the 
passage  of  the  tiny  boat,  which  was  gliding  among  them,  and 
some  even  permitted  of  an  active  man's  leap  from  shore  to  shore 
— while  between  others  wide  spaces  intervened,  across  which  a 
musket  ball  could  be  sent  with  no  certain  aim. 

A  marked  and  peculiar  change  came  over  the  leader  of  the 
little  party  as  they  entered  within  the  sheltered  precincts  just 
described.  His  eye  dilated,  his  face  brightened,  his  voice  took 
an  exultant  tone,  and  he  seemed  a  monarch  returned  to  his  right 
ful  realm. 

"  We  are  safe  enough  here,  Mr.  Vrail,"  he  said,  "  and  we  might 
be  happy  enough  too  in  such  a  place  as  this,  if  one  could  be  con 
tent  to  forget  wrongs  and  lose  aspirations." 

"  I  am  not  wrong  then  in  supposing  that  you  are  " 

Thomas  hesitated  and  looked  around  him  as  if  he  feared  the 
name  he  was  about  to  pronounce  might  conjure  up  armed  foes 
even  in  that  watery  wilderness. 

"  You  need  not  be  afraid  to  speak  here,"  interrupted  the  other  ; 
"  there  is  none  to  hear,  excepting  yonder  eagle,  who  is  sailing 
above  us,  and  he  is  a  fellow  monarch  of  mine,  who  will  betray  no 
secrets." 

"  You  then  are  '  the  hero  of  the  thousand  isles,'  the  brave  John 
son,  whose  name  is  on  every  patriot's  tongue,  whose  praise  is 
spoken  in  every  lodge  of  our  order,  both  in  Canada  and  in  the 
States." 

"  I  am  William  Johnson,"  replied  the  other  in  a  voice  of 
mournful  cadence.  "  A  man  without  titles  or  possessions,  pro- 


TTIE   PEISONEE   OF   TIIE   BOEDER.  161. 

scribed  and  hunted  by  two  great  nations  between  which  I  dwell, 

daring  to  go  openly  in  neither." 

.,          ^I^Bjt 
"  And  do  they  not  seek  you  here  ?" 

"  Yes,  even  here  the  myrmidons  of  the  Canadian  government 
have  followed  me,  but  they  have  grown  tired  of  a  sport  which 
always  proves  fatal  to  a  portion  of  the I  pursuers  without  their 
even  obtaining  sight  of  ail  enemy.  Fired  upon  from  every  island 
which  they  approach,  every  island  is  found  tenantless  and  unoc 
cupied  when  they  reach  it,  and  the  discharge  of  a  single  gun, 
waking  a  hundred  echoes,  always  seems  to  them  like  a  volley. 
They  have  returned  to  spread  stories  of  my  being  backed  by  hun 
dreds  of  followers,  who  lurk  among  the  thousand  isles,  and  who 
could  destroy  a  regiment,  if  sent  against  them,  without  the  loss  of 
a  single  man." 

"And  you  have  followers  in  these  wilds?" 

Johnson  did  not  reply  for  some  moments,  and  when  he  did  so,  it 
was  in  a  voice  at  once  musical  and  melancholy. 

"Yes,  I  have  followers.     You  shall  see  them." 

"  Is  it  far  to  your  hum  ?n  asked  Jones,  who  had  been  a  very 
interested  listener  to  the  old  man's  remarks,  "  and  are  we  going 
to  it  now  ?" 

"  All  roads  lead  to  the  home  of  the  outlaw,"  replied  Johnson. 
"  My  abode  is  like  that  of  the  hunted  hare,  wherever  safety 
requires — but  at  all  times  in  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth." 

Although  Thomas  had  heard  so  much  of  the  exploits  of  his 
present  companion,  he  had  not  personally  encountered  him  before 
their  flight,  Johnson  having  joined  the  invaders  on  their  approach 
to  Prescott,  and  they  having  been  connected  with  different  divi 
sions  of  the  little  army  during  their  encampment  at  Windmill  Point. 

Continuing  their  conversation  and  their  voyage,  they  at  length 
approached  one  of  the  smaller  islands  of  the  group,  towards 
which  Johnson,  who  had  the  helm,  guided  the  vessel,  informing 
his  companions  they  would  stop  there. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE    HERO    OF   THE   THOUSAND    ISLES. 

HAVING  moored  his  boat,  he  proceeded  towards  the  centre  of 
the  island,  and  approached  a  gnarled  and  knotted  tree,  which  was 
partially  decayed  about  the  base,  and  had  many  holes  capable  of 
serving  as  receptacles  of  small  packages. 

"  This  is  my  post-office,"  said  Johnson,  thrusting  his  arm  deep 
into  one  of  the  openings,  and  drawing  out  a  small  box,  "  and 
here  I  shall  find  information  as  to  the  whereabouts  of  those  I  seek. 
My  domains  are  so  extensive,  and  it  so  often  becomes  necessary 
for  my  followers,  as  you  call  them,  to  change  their  residence  dur 
ing  my  absence,  that  something  of  this  kind  becomes  necessary  to 
enable  me  to  find  them." 

He  took  from  the  box  a  paper,  which,  apparently  contained  a 
very  brief  memorandum,  and  he  immediately  exclaimed, 

"  Is  it  possible  ?  Why,  they  are  close  at  hand.  I  wonder 
they  have  not  already  seen  us.  They  have  been  in  danger  too." 

Vrail  asked  him  if  he  were  not  imprudent  in  exposing  his  pri 
vate  resorts  to  strangers  who  might  betray  him,  to  which  he 
replied  : 

44  No,  I  do  not  fear  you,  or  if  I  should,  these  things  are  easily 
changed ;  besides,  my  letters  tell  no  secrets  to  strangers.  See 
what  you  can  make  of  this?" 

Vrail  took  it  and  gazed  at  it  a  few  moments  with  a  puzzled  air, 
but  could  make  nothing  of  it.  There  was  not  a  single  line  of 

162 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  163 

writing,  but  simply  a  few  rude  hieroglyphics,  representing  a  deer 
pursued  by  hunters,  and  a  tree  of  unusual  shape ;  the  first  symbol 
of  course  denoting  the  danger  which  Johnson  had  understood  it 
to  imply,  and  the  last  intimating  the  present  place  of  refuge  of 
his  friends. 

"  We  must  cross  over  to  Rainbow  Island,"  said  the  outlaw, 
pointing  to  a  locality  where  the  forest  foliage,  presenting  even 
more  than  the  usual  diversified  hues  of  autumn,  looked  as  if 
a  rainbow  had  become  tangled  in  the  tree-tops,  and  had  broken 
up  into  a  million  glittering  fragments. 

The  voyagers  returned  to  their  boat,  and  in  a  very  few  minutes 
its  prow  touched  the  desired  coast,  at  a  point  where  a  profusion 
of  bushes,  growing  close  to  the  edge  of  the  water,  admitted  of  a 
perfect  place  of  concealment  for  the  vessel  without  drawing  it 
upon  shore.  Leaping  ashore  the  commodore  hastily  secured  his 
ski  ft',  and  rapidly  led  the  way  into  the  interior,  followed  by  his 
companions. 

Rainbow  Island  was  of  considerable  dimensions,  being  nearly 
half  a  mile  in  length,  and  having  a  width  varying  from  eighty  to 
a  hundred  rods,  and  it  was  more  densely  studded  with  woods  than 
any  of  the  surrounding  members  of  the  group.  This  circum 
stance,  together  with  one  which  will  presently  appear,  had  made 
it  a  frequent  and  favorite  resort  of  the  outlaw,  to  whom  it 
afforded  both  shelter  and  the  means  of  subsistence,  game  being 
abundant  within  its  borders. 

As  they  advanced,  a  mgged  hill  of  considerable  height  rose 
before  them,  at  the  base  of  which,  on  their  right,  gaped  a  deep 
ravine,  black  with  the  shadows  of  the  interwoven  boughs  which 
hung  above  it,  almost  impervious  to  the  light  of  day. 

They  clambered  over  this  hill,  and  descending  a  more  gradual 
slope  towards  the  opposite  side  of  the  island,  soon  found  them 
selves  at  a  distance  of  about  thirty  rods  from  the  shore,  and  in  the 
midst  of  trees,  shrubbery,  and  underbrush,  more  dense  and 


164  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

tangled,  if  possible,  than  those  which  they  had  left  on  the  other 
side  of  the  eminence.  From  their  present  position  the  ravine, 
which  crossed  the  island  and  divided  the  hill  into  two  sections, 
was  more  accessible,  and  seemed  a  shade  less  forbidding  in  its 
gloominess,  and  yet  it  was  sufficiently  repulsive  to  cause  Vrail 
and  Jones  to  pause  upon  its  edge,  and  hesitate  about  following 
their  leader  into  its  Avernus-like  shades. 

"  Come  on!"  exclaimed  the  outlaw.     "What  do  you  fear  ?" 

Ashamed  of  his  irresolution,  Tom  began  to  descend,  followed 
by  Barak,  who  clung  with  desperation  to  the  marginal  bushes, 
and  made  a  dismal  groaning  over  his  task.  To  the  gratification 
of  his  followers,  however,  Johnson  paused  upon  a  ledge  about  a 
third  of  the  way  down  the  declivity,  and  announced  the  close 
proximity  of  one  of  his  homes.  A  vocal  signal,  somewhat  resem 
bling  the  call  of  a  squirrel,  drew  almost  instantly  forth,  seemingly 
out  of  the  very  side  of  the  hill,  but  in  fact  from  a  cavern,  the 
mouth  of  which  was  concealed  by  bushes,  an  agile  boy  of  about 
fourteen  years,  who  with  every  demonstration  of  delight  and  sur 
prise,  rushed  into  the  arms  of  the  outlaw.  Following  the  lad 
more  timidly,  for  her  eyes  had  caught  sight  of  the  strangers,  was 
a  young  woman  of  decidedly  handsome  and  graceful  exterior, 
whose  relationship  to  the  hardy  warrior  a  glance  was  sufficient  to 
determine. 

She  was  dressed  with  a  neatness  which  seemed  incompatible 
with  the  place  of  her  abode ;  but  where  will  not  the  ingenuity  of 
the  gentler  sex  find  means  for  the  gratification  of  refined  tastes  ? 
Johnson  hastened  to  meet  her,  and  having  kissed  her  tenderly,  he 
introduced  her  to  his  companions  as  his  daughter. 

"  These  are  the  followers  of  whom  I  spoke,"  he  said,  smiling. 
"Do  you  think  Canada  has  much  to  fi-ar  from  them  ?" 

There  was  a  responsive  flashing  in  the  eye  of  the  lad,  which 
seemed  to  intimate  that  the  time  might  come  when  his  name 
would  not  be  altogether  insignificant  in  the  ranks  of  England's  foes. 


THE   PEI8ONEE   OF  THE   BOEDER.  165 

The  maiden  fastened  an  inquiring  look  upon  her  father,  anxious 
to  hear  some  tidings  of  the  war,  and  uncertain  whether  to  look 
ujon  him  as  a  fugitive  or  as  a  conqueror — yet  afraid  to  ask  in 
the  presence  of  people  of  whom  she  knew  nothing. 

Equally  solicitous  in  turn  to  know  the  particulars  of  the  peril 
which  had  threatened  his  children,  and  which  might,  for  all  he 
knew,  still  impend  over  them  and  him,  Johnson  led  the  way  into 
his  cave  with  a  view  to  a  mutual  explanation.  The  bushes  which 
served  as  a  concealment  to  the  entrance  were  partly  of  natural 
growth,  and  partly  transplanted,  and  were  so  thickly  set  as  to 
make  the  passage  difficult  to  one  unaccustomed  to  the  path.  The 
mouth  of  the  cave  was  small,  requiring  to  be  entered  in  a  stoop 
ing  posture,  but  its  interior  was  of  a  size  more  than  sufficient  for 
all  the  purposes  of  its  occupants. 

Expecting  to  find  a  squalid  den,  vying  with  the  lowest  cabins 
of  savage  life,  the  visitors  were  surprised,  on  entering,  to  discover 
something  decidedly  like  a  furnished  room,  wearing  a  general  air 
of  neatness  and  comfort.  Its  active  and  industrious  proprietor 
had  supplied  himself,  from  time  to  time,  in  the  obscure  American 
towns,  where  he  was  unknown,  with  all  the  necessary  articles  of 
furniture  for  more  than  one  subterranean  abode,  and  such  of  his 
chattels  as  were  easily  portable,  were  removed  at  times  from  one 
of  his  country  seats  to  another,  as  convenience  invited,  or  danger 
drove  to  the  exchange. 

His  grotto,  as  his  daughter  fancifully  called  it,  on  Rainbow 
Island,  was  his  favorite  resort,  and  on  this  he  had  bestowed  the 
greatest  degree  of  attention  and  care.  Its  uneven  flooring  was 
covered  with  a  coarse  carpet ;  a  table  and  chairs  stood  in  the 
centre  of  the  apartment,  and  near  the  entrance  a  fire  burned  in  a 
small  stove,  the  pipe  of  which  found  the  outer  air  through  an 
artificial  opening  above  the  doorway.  Two  bedsteads,  apparently 
well  furnished,  occupied  opposite  corners  of  the  cavern,  and  near 


166  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

the  smallest  of  them  a  little  mirror  was  fastened  against  the  wall, 
surrounded  with  other  toilet  appendages. 

The  obscurity  of  the  apartment  was  relieved  only  by  the  light 
of  a  single  candle,  and  by  the  few  rays  which  found  entrance  at 
the  doorway,  yet  the  eyes  of  the  visitors  became  sufficiently 
accustomed,  after  a  while,  to  this  state  of  semi-darkness,  to  admit 
of  a  partially  distinct  view  of  all  the  objects  in  the  subterranean 
chamber. 

There  were,  indeed,  remote  corners  which  presented  no  definite 
outline,  and  which,  fading  away  in  the  distance,  became  painfully 
suggestive  of  unexplored  recesses,  reaching  back  far  into  the 
bowels  of  the  earth,  and  tenanted,  perhaps,  by  some  wild  animal, 
whose  glaring  eyes  might  at  any  moment  announce  its  presence 
and  its  approach. 


CHAPTER     XXIII. 

KAINBOW    ISLAND. 

WHEN  the  little  party  had  found  seats,  Johnson  hastened  to 
answer  the  questions  which  his  children  anxiously  asked  in  a  half 
whisper  about  the  war  and  its  results.  It  was  a  painful  task  to 
tell  of  his  new  misfortunes,  and  of  the  crushing  of  his  high  hopes» 
yet  he  spoke  of  the  defeat  of  the  patriots  only  in  general  terras, 
and  hinted  at  triumphs  yet  in  reserve  for  them,  which  should 
amply  atone  for  present  reverses.  The  daughter  seemed  prepared 
for  sad  tidings,  which  she  had  long  been  accustomed  to  hear,  but 
she  could  not  grieve  violently  over  any  disaster  which  left  her 
father  unharmed.  To  his  side  she  clung  with  an  affectionate 
interest,  which  lightened  the  warrior's  heart  of  its  load  of  grief 
and  inspired  his  failing  spirits  with  new  hope  and  resolution. 

"  Tell  me  now,"  he  said,  '*  about  yourselves.  Your  letter  hints 
of  danger  and  of  pursuit,  but  it  has  been,  doubtless,  some  childish 
alarm.  There  can  be  none  of  our  enemies  among  the  islands 
now." 

"  You  are  mistaken,  father." 

"That  you  are,"  exclaimed  the  boy.  "There's  a  party  of 
eight  or  ten  men  among  the  upper  islands  now,  all  well  armed, 
and  led  by  a  Canadian  officer.  I  saw  them  while  I  was  deer 
hunting  on  Fire  Island,  and  they  were  in  two^boats,  and  were  not 
more  than  half  a  mile  distant  from  me.  I  saw  them  distinctly." 

"  When  was  this  ?" 


163  THE    PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

"  The  day  before  yesterday.  We  came  down  here  the  same 
night ;  and  I  advised  Ellen  to  let  me  take  her  to  old  Flynn's,  on 
the  American  shore,  but  she  said  we  must  wait  first  a  day  or  two, 
and  see  if  you  returned  from  the  fight,  which  we  knew  would  be 
very  soon." 

"  This  is  certainly  serious,  if  true,  but  you  may  have  been  mis 
led  by  some  hunting  party." 

"  No,"  replied  the  boy,  "  I  saw  soldiers  with  guns  and  bayonets, 
I  cannot  be  mistaken.  Besides,  I  saw  a  deer  within  sixty  rods  of 
them,  which  no  one  attempted  to  shoot." 

"  Then  we  must  be  on  the  alert,  and  the  first  thing  to  be  done 
is  for  you  and  Ellen  to  go  to  Flynn's  to-night,  and  stay  there  till 
you  hear  from  me." 

"  Not  me,  papa  ;  I  will  return,  for  you  know  I  can  help  you  if 
they  should  come.  I  can  at  least  load  the  guns,  if  you  don't 
think  I  can  fire  straight  enough." 

"No,  you  must  stay  with  Ellen.  I  could  do  nothing  with 
either  of  you  here.  Besides,  I  shall  have  help  enough  now,"  and 
the  speaker  glanced  at  the  guests,  who  might  be  said  each  to  owe 
him  a  life. 

Jones  replied  very  hastily, 

"  I  think  I  shall  have  to  be  going,  Mr.  Commodore ;  'cause 
you  see,  I  must  be  wanted  to  hum  about  these  days.  My  folks 
didn't  know  as  I  was  to  be  gene  so  long  when  I  left  'em." 

"  Where  do  you  think  your  hum  would  have  been  now,  if  it 
had  not  been  for  meeting  me  at  Windmill  Point  last  evening !  In 
a  Canadian  jail,  with  a  full  view  of  a  gallows  before  you." 

"  P'raps  so — it's  orful  to  think  on,  and  I'm  sure  I  don't  want  to 
run  no  more  such  risks.  I  think  I'll  be  going  when  Miss  Johnson 
and  the  boy  goes,  I  can  help  them  row  the  boat,  you  know." 

"  You  will  not  g^k  with  me,  sir,"  replied  Ellen,  with  flushed 
cheeks  and  flashing  eyes.  "  I  will  not  trust  myself  with  a  man 
who  deserts  his  friend  in  the  hour  of  danger." 


THE   PBISONEB   OF    THE   BOKDEE.  169 

"  Why,  bless  you,  girl,  I  ain't  going  to  desert  nobody.  Your 
father  don't  need  me  here,  and  I'm  in  a  hurry  to  get  home.  I 
won't  hurt  you." 

"  Why  not  go  yourself  to  this  Flynn's  to-night,  and  remain 
there  till  the  search  is  over  ?"  asked  Tom. 

"  Because  I  am  no  safer  on  the  American  shore  than  I  should 
be  in  Canada.  Every  marshal  on  the  frontier,  from  Michigan  to 
Maine,  has  a  warrant  for  my  arrest.  No,  the  children  must  go 
alone,  unless  you  also  wish  to  accompany  them." 

"  No,"  said  Tom,  to  whom  the  poltroonry  of  Jones  had  seemed 
so  great  that  he  could  not  make  up  his  mind  to  imitate  it,  not 
withstanding  his  own  previous  feats  in  that  line.  Perhaps  his 
very  regret  and  shame  for  the  desertion  of  his  brother  had  influ 
enced  him  to  a  different  line  of  conduct  now,  for,  whatever  were 
his  faults,  he  did  not  altogether  lack  courage.  "No,  I  will 
remain,  and  do  what  I  can,"  he  said.  "  I  do  not  think  we  have 
much  to  fear  among  these  islands  against  a  dozen  men." 

"  And  you  ?"  asked  Johnson. 

"  I  rayther  think  I'd  like  to  go,  seeing  that  'Im  " 

"  In  a  hurry,"  added  Johnson.  "  But  there  don't  seem  any  way 
left  for  you  to  travel.  We  have  but  two  boats  here — one  we  must 
keep,  of  course,  and  the  other  the  children  must  take." 

"  But,  as  I  said,  I  will  go  with  them." 

"  Ellen  has  made  up  her  mind  on  that  subject.  She  won't  take 
you.  I  saw  that  in  her  eye  before  she  spoke,  and  it  is  useless  to 
try  to  change  her  mind.  But  I  tell  you  what,  if  the  enemy 
comes,  Mr.  Jones,  I  can  hide  you  where  you  will  be  as  safe  as  a 
toad  in  a  rock." 

"  In  this  place  here  ?"  asked  Jones,  looking  about  the  cavern. 

"  No — a  safer  place  than  this ;  for  there  are  some  signs  and 
marks  hereabouts  that  a  practiced  woodsman  would  soon  take 
notice  of.  I  have  a  safer  place  than  this,  when  worst  comes  to 
worst." 


170  THE   PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

"  Wai,  as  I  said,  I'd  rayther  go,"  reiterated  Jones,  "  'cause  I'm 
in  a  hurry,  and  our  folks  don't  know  where  I  am,  but  if  I  hef  to 
stay,  p'raps  you  may  as  well  put  me  in  that  place  that  you  speak 
of ;  not  but  what  I  would  stay  and  help  you  fight  very  willingly, 
if  I  thought  it  was  lawful  to  shoot  them  fellows." 

"  Lawful «" 

"  Yes — you  see  this  ain't  like  killing  in  war  exactly,  and  these 
folks  ain't  arter  me,  and  if  I  should  shoot  any  of  'em,  or  shoot  at 
'em,  and  they  should  capter  me,  it  might  be  a  hanging  matter." 

"  You  may  make  your  mind  easy  on  that  score,  for  if  they 
catch  you,  you'll  be  hung  beyond  a  doubt,  though  you  never  fire  a 
bullet." 

"  Do  you  think  so  ?"  asked  Jones,  really  turning  pale. 

"Of  course  you  will — you,  the  great  orator  and  agitator,  who 
went  over  with  the  patriot  army  to  Windmill  Point." 

"  But  I  didn't  mean  to  go  over,  Mr.  Johnson,  you  know." 

"No,  I  know  you  didn't — I  can  swear  to  that" 

"  And  I  don't  think  I  killed  anybody." 

"  I  presume  not.  By  the  way,  Jones,  what  division  -were  you 
in  ?  I  never  saw  anything  of  you  until  I  saw  you  running  away." 

"  Well,  I  was  in  Colonel  Smith's  party  in  one  of  the  store 
houses.  They  fought  like  bull-dogs  there,  too ;  but  I  wasn't 
exactly  in  the  lines,  not  having  listed,  you  know,  and  not  bein' 
obliged  to  fight." 

"  But  you  gave  the  affair  your  countenance  ?"  said  Johnson, 
suppressing  a  smile. 

"  Y-e-s,"  answered  Barak  hesitatingly,  as  if  reflecting  how  far 
the  answer  might  commit  him  in  case  of  capture. 

"  But  as  to  running  away,"  he  added,  for  he  did  not  exactly  like 
the  phrase  ;  "you  know  when  you  overtook  me,  you  were  doing 
the  same  thing." 

"  Of  course  I  was.  After  our  commander,  Colonel  Yan  Shoultz, 
surrendered,  and  there  was  no  more  chance  to  fight,  I  fled,  and 


THE  PKISONEK  OF  THE  BORDER.  171 

took  my  chance  among  a  dozen  bullets  which  followed  me,  for  I 
knew  there  was  no  hope  for  me  if  taken.  A  dozen  men  followed 
me,  and  probably  a  hundred  more  would  have  joined  them,  if  I 
had  been  known." 

"How  far  did  they  follow,?"  asked  Jones. 

"  All  but  three  turned  back  within  five  minutes,  the  rest  fol 
lowed  all  their  life-time" 

"  All  their  life-time  ?" 

"  Yes,  and  they  are  now  lying  unburied  on  the  shore,  if  they 
have  not  been  found  by  their  comrades." 

"  Wai,  that  shows  there  ain't  any  harm  in  running  away  when 
the  right  time  comes." 

"  Certainly  not,  but  judging  from  the  place  where  I  found  you,* 
and  the  time  you  said  you  had  rested  there ;  you  must  have  taken 
a  pretty  early  start,  probably  rather  before  the  surrender." 

"Yes,  rather,  I  believe.  The  fact  is,  I  saw  how  things  were 
going,  and  I  took  a  timely  start,  especially  as  I  didn't  know  but  I 
might  get  home  in  time  to  send  reinforcements." 

Johnson  burst  into  a  loud  laugh  at  this  remark,  and  although, 
he  tried  repeatedly  to  repress  it,  the  ebullitions  of  his  merriment 
became  more  and  more  violent,  until  all  the  cavern  reverberated 
with  the  sound,  and  the  whole  party  were  compelled  to  join  in  the 
contagious  mirth.  Jones  looked  a  little  abashed  and  was  about  to 
add  something  further,  when  the  conversation  was  changed  by 
Vrail  inquiring  of  Johnson  why,  if  he  had  so  secure  a  hiding-place, 
he  did  not  avail  himself  of  its  shelter,  and  thus  avoid  all  danger. 

"  Well,  sir,"  replied  the  outlaw,  "  a  moment's  reflection  will  con 
vince  you  that  that  would  be  very  poor  policy,  even  if  I  could 
content  myself  to  hide,  and  inflict  no  punishment  on  the  men  who 
are  seeking  my  life  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a  reward  of  a  few 
hundred  pounds.  Let  it  but  be  understood  that  I  can  be  hunted  in 
safety,  like  a  deer  or  a  moose,  or  some  tame  animal,  and  in  three 
weeks  th^se  islands  would  swarm  with  my  pursuers.  No,  no, 


172  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE  BORDER. 

those  who  come  on  such  an  errand  must  be  taught  its  peril,  in 
order  to  proclaim  it,  if  any  of  them  should  go  back.  One  man, 
the  last  of  his  party,  who  was  entirely  in  my  power,  I  spared,  for 
that  very  reason." 

"It's  dreadful  business  though,  ain't  it  commodore?"  said 
Barak. 

"  Yes,  but  those  who  come  on  such  a  chase  are  presumed  to 
know  something  of  its  danger.  They  must  take  their  chances, 
and  I  must  defend  myself." 

"  Wai,  now  about  this  hiding-place?" 

"  Oh,  there's  time  enough  for  that  when  the  enemy  comes  in 
sight.  I  must  go  out  now  and  procure  a  little  game  of  some  kind, 
for  these  children  have  had  nothing  but  dried  meat  and  hard  bis 
cuits  for  a  week,  and  we  ourselves  have  not  been  overfed." 

"  But  how  do  you  know  the  enemy  is  not  near  ?" 

"  We  have  a  watch  among  the  top  boughs  of  the  highest  tree 
that  crowns  the  hill  above  our  heads.  Do  you  not  miss  my  boy 
from  our  circle  ?  Never  fear  being  surprised  when  George  plays 
the  sentinel."  The  lad  had  slipped  out  at  a  signal  from  his  father, 
and  had  taken  his  post  of  observation,  soon  after  he  had  first  told 
his  story  of  danger. 

"  But  you  certainly  will  not  run  the  risk  of  betraying  your  posi 
tion  by  firing  guns  at  game,  when  your  pursuers  may  be  within 
hearing  ?"  asked  Vrail  with  much  earnestness. 

"  By  no  means,"  replied  Johnson.  "  I  have  more  silent  weapons, 
and  equally  sure  at  a  short  distance,  both  for  man  and  brute." 

As  he  spoke  he  rose  and  went  to  a  dark  corner  of  his  room, 
whence  he  soon  returned,  bringing  a  large  ashen  bow,  which 
might  have  done  honor  to  the  woodcraft  of  Robin  Ilood  himself, 
and  a  bundle  of  arrows  fully  fitted  for  the  formidable  weapon 
which  accompanied  them. 

"  I  bought  this  bow,"  he  said,  "  of  an  Indian  chief,  who  said  it 
ha'1  bfloTiged  to  a  famous  hunter  in  his  grandfather's  time,  and 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  173 

had  long  been  preserved  in  the  tribe  with  a  sort  of  religious  ven 
eration,  and  that  for  many  years,  one  of  the  tests  of  all  candidates 
for  the  degree  of  a  Brave,  was  their  ability  to  wield  this  weapon 
with  effect.  The  tribe  had  dwindled  nearly  away,  and  of  the  few 
who  remained  none  could  even  spring  the  bow  sufficiently  to  string 
it." 

"Not  the  chief?" 

"No,  for  he  was  generally  too  much  sprung  himself  for  any 
such  feats,"  said  Johnson  laughing. 

"  And  did  these  arrows  descend  from  his  great  grandfather 
too  ?"  asked  Barak,  who  had  been  handling  a  bunch  of  them,  and 
examining  their  black,  hardened  points. 

"  No,  but  the  chief  taught  me  how  to  make  them,  and  the 
secret  is  really  very  valuable.  George  prepared  these,  and  they 
are  every  one  as  good  as  a  bullet  Come  with  me,  and  I  will 
show  you  how  they  work,  and  you  may  as  well  bring  the  guns  in 
case  of  surprise." 

There  was  one  case  of  surprise  already,  for  Barak's  eyes  opened 
very  wide  at  this  invitation,  and  his  head  presently  began  shaking 
like  a  mandarin's. 

"  No,  I  thank  you.  I  see  how  they  work  already,  and  as  I'm 
rather  tired,  I  think  I'll  stay  here." 

"  Very  true,  I  forgot,"  replied  the  outlaw,  laughing.  "  Nell, 
you  may  accompany  us,  and  carry  one  of  the  guns,  if  you  choose ; 
but  remember,  if  you  hear  the  crow-call,  you  must  start  back  to 
cover." 

The  maiden  sprang  with  alacrity  to  avail  herself  of  the  per 
mission,  which  was  accorded  more  to  shame  Jones  than  for  any 
other  reason,  yet  her  father  scarcely  apprehended  the  least  imme 
diate  danger,  or  he  would  not  have  subjected  one  so  dear  to  him 
to  any  unnecessary  exposure. 

Vrail  was  too  polite  to  allow  his  fair  companion  to  carry  a 
heavy  weapon,  and  he  insisted  on  taking  the  burden  of  both  guns, 


174  THE   PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

and  the  little  party  went  forth,  leaving  Jones  in  a  very  uncom 
fortable  state  of  mind  in  the  cave. 

"  This  is  a  pokerisb  kind  of  place  to  be  left  alrne  in,"  he  said 
as  they  went  out.  "  There's  no  telling  what  will  come.  Don't  be 
gone  long,  and  don't  forget  to  come  back." 

"Oh,  we  shall  come  back,"  replied  Johnson,  still  disposed  to 
play  upon  the  fears  of  his  pusillanimous  guest,  "  unless  we  get 
hard  pressed,  you  know,  and  have  to  take  to  the  boat." 

"  Oh,  mercy  on  us !"  exclaimed  the  terror-stricken  man,  half 
emerging  from  his  hole.  "  What  shall  I  do  then  ?  I  guess  I'd 
rather  go  with  you,  after  all." 

"  Just  as  you  please." 

The  agitator,  now  the  agitated,  in  fact,  followed  his  companions 
at  a  considerable  distance,  looking  warily  and  rapidly  on  all  sides, 
now  starting  violently  at  the  sound  of  the  rattling  shells  which 
the  squirrel  dropped  from  his  feast  of  nuts,  and  now  nearly  faint 
ing  at  the  whir  of  the  frightened  partridge,  as  she  darted  from 
her  covert  at  his  side. 

Johnson  led  the  way  over  the  hill  to  the  southern  part  of  the 
island,  and  soon  came  upon  the  traces  of  deer ;  but  it  was  so  easy 
a  matter  for  these  animals  to  pass  from  island  to  island,  and  their 
range  was  over  so  wide  a  territory,  that  he  felt  far  from  sanguine 
of  catching  a  glimpse  of  one.  There  was  abundance  of  smaller 
game,  and  he  soon  bagged  a  brace  of  partridges,  a  hare,  and  some 
large  squirrels,  with  which  trophies  he  was  about  to  return,  when 
his  daughter  called  his  attention  to  some  fresh  tracks  of  the 

O 

nobler  prey  of  which  he  had  been  in  pursuit,  and  revived  his 
sporting  spirit.  He  followed  the  trail  cautiously,  and  to  his  great 
delight  he  soon  came  in  view  of  a  herd  of  five  deer,  quietly 
browsing  among  some  shrubbery  near  the  water's  edge.  Making 
signs  to  his  companions  to  remain  stationary,  he  advanced  cau 
tiously  to  a  favorable  position,  and  selecting  a  fine  stag  for  his  vic 
tim,  let  fly  his  unerring  missile. 


THE   PKI80NEK   OF   THE   BORDER.  175 

The  wounded  animal  bounded  forward,  and  bearing  the  weapon 
plainly  visible  in  his  side,  immediately  took  to  the  water,  while 
the  rest  of  the  herd  dashed  off  in  another  direction,  with  the 
speed  of  the  wind.  The  hunter  hurried  eagerly  to  the  beach,  and 
fitting  another  shaft  to  his  bow,  waited  for  an  opportunity  to  dis 
charge  it  with  effect,  at  the  moment  when  the  stag  should  rise 
from  the  water  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  narrow  channel  which 
he  was  crossing.  But  the  moment  the  animal's  shoulders  became 
visible,  and  while  Johnson's  fingers  lingered  upon  the  fatal  string, 
he  was  startled  by  the  report  of  a  gun  from  a  neighboring  island, 
and  he  saw  the  deer  fall  mortally  wounded.  At  the  same  instant, 
a  signal  from  his  son  in  the  tree-top  gave  warning  of  danger,  and 
the  hunter  drew  back  a  little  into  the  woods,  where,  without 
exposure,  he  could  keep  his  eye  on  the  opposite  shore.  Here  he 
was  at  once  joined  by  the  rest  of  his  party,  all  greatly  alarmed, 
and  anxious  to  know  the  nature  of  the  danger  which  threatened 
them,  but  he  replied  to  their  inquiries  only  in  pantomime,  enjoin 
ing  silence,  and  pointing  to  the  body  of  the  deer.  It  was 
observed,  however,  that  he  kept  his  arrow  fitted  to  the  string,  and 
held  the  bow  in  position  for  immediate  use,  and  Vrail  did  not 
doubt  that  if  an  enemy  should  appear  to  claim  the  carcass,  he 
would  share  the  fate  of  his  prey. 

In  a  whisper  he  expostulated  with  Johnson  upon  the  rashness  of 
thus  disclosing  his  retreat,  and  courting  an  immediate  attack 
from  superior  numbers,  and  that  too  while  his  children  were  yet 
with  him. 

"  They  saw  the  deer  swim  from  the  shore,"  was  the  reply,  "  and 
they  will  see  the  fresh  wound  and  the  arrow  yet  sticking  in  its 
side.  How  long  can  I  remain  unsought  here,  if  I  do  not  frighten 
them  off.  The  boats  are  ready  on  the  other  side  of  the  island, 
for  instant  flight,  if  flight  becomes  necessary." 

"  Oh,  don't  shoot,  for  mercy's  sake,  good  Mr.  Johnson," 
exclaimed  a  trembling  voice,  with  a  running  accompaniment  of 


176  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

chattering  teeth,  "  for  they  can  cross  over  here  in  half  a  minute, 
and  shoot  us  all  down." 

The  individual  from  whom  this  protest  proceeded  was  not 
easily  discerned  at  first,  but  on  minuter  examination,  his  pallid 
face  was  discovered  peering  down  from  an  adjacent  tree,  among 
the  boughs  of  which  he  was  snugly  ensconced. 

"  Can  you  see  or  hear  anything  of  an  enemy  from  where  you 
are,  Jones  ?"  asked  Johnson,  after  glancing  contemptuously  at 
him. 

"  I — I  don't  know,  I  have  not  looked ;  but  there  is  a  strange 
noise  off  in  this  direction,  and  oh,  bless  me  !  Yes,  I  certainly  see 
somebody  now  peeping  around  a  tree  at  us.  There,  there,  Mr. 
Johnson." 

"  What !  on  this  island,  Jones  ?"  asked  the  other  earnestly,  at 
the  same  time  levelling  his  huge  bow  as  near  as  possible  in  the 
direction  indicated. 

"  Yes,  right  off  here ;  t  just  saw  his  red  cap,  and  listen  now  to 
that  voice,  he  is  going  to  shoot." 

"Blast  the  fool  !"  exclaimed  Johnson,  catching  a  sight  of  the 
object  which  had  excited  the  coward's  fears.  "  He  is  frightened 
by  a  woodpecker  /" 

Scarcely,  however,  had  the  hunter  resumed  his  watch,  when  a 
small  boat  hove  in  view,  containing  six  armed  men,  and  almost  at 
the  same  moment  the  lad  George  came  running  up  to  announce 
that  there  was  still  another  boat-load  visible  from  the  tree,  and 
that  the  whole  party  were  at  least  a  dozen  in  number,  and  were 
the  same  which  he  had  seen  farther  west  a  few  days  previous. 

Imminent  danger  was  evidently  at  hand,  and  the  alarm  was 
general. 

"  Is  it  certain  they  are  in  pursuit  of  you  ?"  asked  Vrail. 

"  Yes,  what  else  could  they  seek  here  ?  They  have  supposed  it 
a  good  time  to  watch  for  and  intercept  me  on  my  return  from 
Prescott." 


THE   PRISONER    OF  THE   BORDEE.  177 

* 

"  What  will  you  do  ?" 

u  I  cannot  decide,"  replied  the  outlaw,  manifesting  an  agitation 
and  doubt  entirely  unusual  for  him.  "  I  would  fire  upon  them 
without  a  moment's  hesitation,  if  these  children  were  not  here.  I 
must  wait  a  moment.  Possibly  we  may  not  be  discovered." 

While  he  spoke,  the  boat  had  landed  on  the  opposite  island, 
immediately  beside  the  fallen  deer,  and  several  of  the  party  had 
leaped  ashore  and  gathered  around  the  carcass.  The  distance  was 
so  slight  that  all  their  movements  were  plainly  visible,  and 
although  their  conversation  could  not  be  distinguished,  the  sound 
of  their  voices  was  at  times  audible.  The  discovery  of  the  arrow 
led,  as  had  been  anticipated,  to  a  scene  of  excitement,  and  to  much 
discussion.  Gestures  were  made  towards  Rainbow  Island,  indi 
cating  that  it  must  have  come  from  there,  and  the  weapon  was 
finally  held  up  and  waved  in  the  air  as  a  signal  for  the  approach 
of  the  other  boat,  which  proved  to  be  near  at  hand,  and  in  which 
was  the  leader  of  the  expedition. 

"  Let  us  fly,"  said  Vrail ;  u  we  can  do  nothing  against  so  many." 

"  It  is  too  late,"  replied  Johnson,  for  at  that  moment  the  other 
skiff"  came  in  view,  and  still  nearer  to  the  fugitives  than  were  the 
party  on  shore,  and  the  .energetic  commander,  seeming  fully  to 
understand  the  gestures  of  his  comrades,  steered  at  once  towards 
Rainbow  Island,  signalling  the  other  vessel  to  follow. 

Johnson  had  hesitated  until  this  moment ;  but  there  was  no 
longer  time  for  indecision,  for  the  direction  of  the  enemy  was  one 
which  would  bring  them  to  the  beach  almost  at  their  very  side. 

"  To  the  cave !  to  the  cave !"  he  said,  seizing  his  daughter  by 
the  arm,  and  springing  forward.  "  Don't  be  alarmed  Nell ;  we 
are  safe  enough,  and  I  would  not  run  from  such  an  enemy  as  that 
but  for  thee." 

Vrail  and  the  lad  George  started  with  the  guns  at  the  moment 
that  Johnson  gave  the  order  for  flight,  and  simultaneously  with 
him,  and  all  four  had  proceeded  well  on  their  way  before  it  was 

8* 


178  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE  BOEDER. 

remembered  that  the  half-dead  Jones  was  left  behind  in  the  tree 
where  he  had  taken  refuge.  Whether  his  alarm  had  so  far  stupe 
fied  him  that  he  had  not  seen  the  flight  of  his  companions,  or 
whether  he  had  thought  his  position  safter  than  their  companion 
ship,  they  could  not  tell,  but  it  was  too  late  to  return  for  him 
without  the  almost  certainty  of  encountering  the  enemy. 

With  many  vituperations  upon  their  craven  comrade,  yet  not 
without  sympathy  for  his  probable  fate,  Johnson  hurried  forward, 
and  with  his  little  party  soon  arrived  at  the  cave,  without  being 
able  to  perceive  any  signs  of  pursuit,  and  not  without  hope  that 
his  hiding-place  might  remain  undisturbed  until  the  shades  of 
night  should  afford  an  opportunity  for  a  safe  retreat. 


CHAPTER   XXIV. 

A  THOUSAND  POUNDS  TOR  HIS  HEAD. 

NEARLY  paralyzed  with  terror,  Barak  witnessed  the  landing  of 
the  two  boats,  and  the  disembarking  of  their  crews  at  a  point  so 
near  to  him  as  to  allow  of  his  hearing  the  orders  which  were 
issued  to  the  men,  although  the  condition  of  his  mental  faculties 
scarcely  admitted  of  his  understanding  their  full  import.  That 
somebody  was  to  be  taken,  dead  or  alive,  and  was  to  be  shot  down 
if  he  did  not  surrender  upon  the  first  summons,  he  very  distinctly 
understood,  and  he  scarcely  knew  for  the  time  whether  he  him 
self  were  not  the  hunted  outlaw  whom  a  detachment  of  soldiers 
had  been  sent  to  seek.  The  very  bough  to  which  he  clung  shook 
with  his  agitation  when  he  heard  the  sanguinary  command ;  and 
greatly  as  he  dreaded  being  captured  by  the  British,  he  resolved 
not  to  be  made  a  target  for  the  balls  of  the  soldiers  for  want  of 
any  readiness  in  yielding  to  the  first  demand  for  surrender.  He 
stood  ready,  indeed,  to  drop  into  the  arms  of  the  foe  at  the  first 
moment  of  discovery. 

The  pursuing  party,  meanwhile,  separated  into  two  divisions, 
and,  leaving  two  men  to  guard  the  boats,  started  in  opposite 
directions  to  traverse  the  island,  keeping  sufficiently  near  the 
beach  to  see  any  boat  that  might  put  off  from  the  coast,  while  at 
the  same  time  they  could  observ.e  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
interior.  After  this  circuit,  and  after  securing  any  boats  that 
might  be  found,  it  was  contemplated  to  make  a  close  examination 

179 


180  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

of  every  part  of  the  little  territory,  where  there  was  so  much  rea 
son  to  anticipate  a  successful  termination  to  their  expedition. 
Barak  might  have  heard  of  these  plans  as  they  were  informally 
discussed  between  Sergeant  Ward  and  his  men  ;  but  he  did  not. 
He  soon  comprehended,  however,  that  the  enemy  were  leaving 
him  undisturbed,  and  his  heart  grew  lighter  as  the  sound  of  their 
voices  died  away  in  the  distance.  He  even  began  to  contemplate 
the  daring  feat  of  descending  from  his  elevated  quarters  and  seek 
ing  the  cavern,  where  he  did  not  doubt  that  his  late  companions 
were  now  concealed,  but  the  fear  of  observation  by  the  boatmen, 
and  an  uncertainty  as  to  bis  ability  to  find  his  way  to  the  cave, 
deterred  him  for  a  long  time  from  making  the  attempt.  An  hour 
of  irresolution,  which  might  have  procured  safety,  passed  away, 
and  in  the  meantime  the  enemy  had  completed  the  circuit  of  the 
island ;  they  had  found  and  taken  possession  of  the  two  boats  of 
Johnson,  sending  them  to  the  place  where  their  own  skiffs 
remained  under  guard,  and  they  had  again  set  out  for  a  second 
and  more  thorough  search  after  the  thousand  pounds  value  of 
human  flesh  which  was  fully  believed  to  lurk  somewhere  among 
the  recesses  of  this  terra  incognita. 

Unconscious  of  what  had  taken  place,  Barak  decided  to  descend 
and  attempt  his  transit  to  the  cavern  at  the  very  moment  when 
the  experiment  was  most  perilous,  both  for  himself  and  his  sub 
terranean  friends.  He  reached  the  ground,  indeed,  in  safety  and  un 
observed,  and  guessing  his  way  as  well  as  he  could,  he  accomplished 
nearly  half  the  distance  without  molestation,  but  on  reaching  the 
summit  of  the  hill  which  it  became  necessary  to  cross,  he  found 
himself  in  full  view  of  one  of  the  divisions  of  the  foe.  Had  he 
instantly  drawn  back  or  fallen  to  the  ground,  he  might  yet  have 
escaped  observation,  but  he  hesitated  one  fatal  moment,  and  in  the 
next  he  was  hailed,  and  called  upon  to  surrender. 

Barak  had  no  weapon  in  his  hands,  nor  could  he  have  used  it 
if  he  had.     Trembling  in  every  joint,  he  sank  to  the  earth,  where 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  181 

he  sat,  with  his  hands  uplifted  deprecatingly  toward  the  half 
dozen  men  who  were  rushing  upon  him  with  levelled  guns,  and 
with  shouts  of  exultation. 

u  Don't  fire !"  exclaimed  a  voice  from  the  rear  of  the  approach 
ing  party,  and  so  the  foremost  man  contented  himself  with  knock 
ing  Barak  over  with  the  butt  of  his  gun,  and  then  asking  him 
who  be  was. 

u  I — I — don't  know,"  groaned  Jones,  regaining  his  sitting  posi 
tion,  and  again  putting  up  his  hands.  "  Don't  fire — please  don't 
let  'era  fire,  Mr.  Captain  !" 

"  This  is  not  the  man,"  said  the  sergeant,  with  a  disappointed 
air ;  "  but  he  may  know  something  about  him,  notwithstanding. 
Who  are  you,  and  what  are  you  doing  here  ?" 

"  Oh,  I  was  not  doing  anything,  but  looking  around,"  replied 
Jones,  quite  wild  with  terror,  yet  instinctively  withholding  his 
name. 

"  Looking  around,  hey  !  Well,  you  had  better  look  around 
now  pretty  sharp.  You  have  a  name,  I  suppose.  Who  and  what 
are  you  ?" 

"  I'm  Mr. — Smith — Mr.  Smith ;  that's  my  name,  and  I  ain't  a 
patriot  at  all." 

"  Oh,  ho !  we'll  see  about  that  by  and  by.  But  who  is  here 
with  you  on  this  island — whose  boats  are  these  that  we  have 
found,  and  where  is  the  owner  of  them  ?" 

"  I  don't  know." 

"Who  shot  the  deer  that  swam  across  to  the  opposite  island, 
with  a  large  arrow  in  its  side  ?" 

"  I  don't  know." 

"  Let  some  one  fetch  a  rope  from  the  boats,  and  we  will  see  if 
the  truth  cannot  be  extracted  from  this  fellow.  I  shall  not  waste 
time  or  words  on  you,  my  man,  you  may  depend  on  that.  You 
must  answer  these  questions,  or  in  five  minutes  you  shall  dangle 
from  the  bough  above  your  head.  Do  you  see  it  ?" 


182          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER. 

"  Oh,  no,"  groaned  Barak,  "  you  won't  hang  me  ;  it's  against 
the  law." 

"There  is  no  law  here  except  the  law  of  the  strongest." 

As  he  spoke,  the  report  of  a  musket  startled  the  group,  and 
one  of  their  number  fell  to  the  earth  mortally  wounded.  Such  a 
commentary  upon  his  text  was  quite  unexpected,  and  before  the 
alarmed  sergeant  could  issue  an  order,  or  could  even  ascertain 
from  what  direction  the  shot  came,  a  second  was  sent  with 
equally  fatal  effect.  They  might  have  fallen  from  the  clouds  for 
any  clew  that  could  be  found  to  their  origin,  for  neither  blaze 
nor  smoke  was  seen,  and  the  echoes  and  reverberations  were  so 
rapid  and  so  many  as  to  baffle  all  conjecture  as  to  the  source  of 
the  original  report. 

Sergeant  Ward  gave  orders  to  his  men  to  withdraw  over  the 
brow  of  the  hill,  a  command  which  was  very  hastily  obeyed,  but 
not  without  dragging  the  trembling  prisoner  along,  who  had 
begun  to  indulge  some  faint  hope  of  a  rescue  by  the  chivalrous 
man  whose  favor  he  had  done  so  little  to  deserve. 

The  party  halted  in  a  dense  part  of  the  wood,  and  the  leader,  who 
was  a  brave  and  determined  officer,  addressed  his  men,  informing 
them  that  there  could  no  longer  be  any  doubt  that  they  had 
entrapped  the  dangerous  man,  for  whose  capture  so  many  and  so 
great  efforts  had  been  made,  and  that  they  only  required  a  little 
courage  and  coolness  to  secure  the  prize,  and  entitle  themselves  to 
the  thanks  and  the  bounty  of  government. 

"  We  have  his  boats,"  he  continued,  "  so  that  he  cannot  leave 
the  island,  and  we  will  soon  know  his  haunts,  if  there  is  any  virtue 
in  hemp." 

The  messenger,  who  had  been  sent  to  the  boats,  had  returned, 
bringing  with  him  one  of  the  ropes  which  had  been  used  as  a 
cable,  and  at  a  signal  from  the  sergeant,  it  was  looped  and  thrown 
suddenly  around  Barak's  neck,  who  had  not  observed  the  prepara 
tions  for  this  ominous  proceeding. 


THE   PEISONEK   OF   THE   BOEDER.  183 

With  a  scream,  a  groan,  and  a  shudder,  with  eyes  starting  from 
their  sockets,  and  hands  grasping  convulsively  at  the  tightening 
rope,  Jones  sputtered  out  his  submission. 

'•  Oh,  don't— I'll  tell  all— I  will !  I  will !  Take  it  off !  Take  it 
off!" 

"  Fasten  it  to  the  bough  /"  shouted  the  sergeant,  with  a  threat 
ening  look  and  a  terrific  voice ;  "  if  you  have  anything  to  say,  you 
must  be  quick." 

u  Yes— yes— I  will— I  will !     Take  it  off!  take  it  off!" 

"  Who  shot  the  deer  2" 

"  Bill  Johnson  !" 

Notwithstanding  this  answer  was  expected,  a  visible  emotion 
passed  through  the  group  of  listeners,  at  the  mention  of  so  formi 
dable  a  name. 

"  How  many  men  are  with  him  on  the  island  besides  you  ?" 

"  Only  one,  and  a  boy." 

"  Where  are  they  now  ?" 

"In  a  cave,  over  that  way,"  pointing  in  the  direction  of  the 
cavern. 

"  Will  you  go  with  us,  and  show  us  the  safest  way  to  approach 
it,  and  tell  us  all  that  you  know  about  it,  without  deceit  or 
equivocation  ?" 

"  Yes — if — if  you  will  let  me  go  afterwards." 

"  It  is  a  bargain.  Help  us  to  take  Johnson,  and  you  are  free, 
but  if  you  tell  us  one  falsehood,  or  withhold  anything  from  us,  or 
in  any  way  try  to  deceive  or  betray  us,  or  to  help  the  enemy,  that 
moment  you  shall  die.  Do  you  understand  ?" 

"  Yes,  yes— take  it  off!  take  it  off!" 

The  rope  which  had  inspired  the  craven  with  so  much  horror 
was  removed,  and  no  sooner  was  he  free  from  it,  than  he  sprang 
forward  as  if  from  the  touch  of  a  serpent. 

Sergeant  Ward  immediately  set  his  band  in  motion,  guided  by 
the  treacherous  Barak,  and  they  were  soon  approaching  the  cavern 


184  THE   PRISONER  OF  THE   BORDER. 

from  a  direction  in  which  they  would  not  be  visible  to  the  con 
cealed  party  until  they  were  very  near  the  entrance  of  their  sub 
terranean  retreat.  Ward  did  not  expect  to  accomplish  the  enter 
prise  without  the  loss  of  some  men,  but  having  questioned  his 
prisoner,  again  and  again,  as  to  the  strength  of  the  foe,  and  becom 
ing  satisfied  that  the  outlaw  was  almost  entirely  unsupported,  he 
resolved  to  make  a  bold  push  for  a  victory,  which  was  to  prove  at 
once  brilliant  and  profitable.  His  men  being  equally  sanguine  and 
dauntless,  he  had  no  difficulty  in  leading  them  wherever  he  dared 
personally  to  venture,  and  the  whole  party  were  soon  treading 
with  cautious  steps,  and  almost  in  Indian  file,  that  rocky  ledge 
which  has  been  described,  and  beside  which,  hidden  by  shrubbery, 
•was  the  entrance  to  the  cavernous  abode  for  which  they  sought. 

Ward  and  one  bold  private  led  the  way,  keeping  the  guide 
between  them,  and  when  the  latter  earnestly  assured  them  that 
they  were  but  a  few  yards  from  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  and  point 
ed  out  the  bushes  which  concealed  it,  the  sergeant  ordered  his  men 
to  hug  the  hill-side  closely,  so  that  no  shot  could  reach  them, 
unless  from  an  assailant  who  should  expose  himself  in  the  act  of 
firing.  Personally  pursuing  this  policy,  the  venturous  leader 
advanced,  with  gun  in  rest,  almost  to  the  door  of  the  cave,  and 
then  in  a  loud  voice  he  summoned  the  inmates  to  surrender. 

He  knew  full  well  that  a  forced  entrance,  however  certain  to 
eventuate  in  victory,  must  result  fatally  to  the  foremost  of  the 
attacking  party,  and  brave  as  he  was,  he  was  not  prepared  to  be 
the  forlorn  hope  in  such  an  enterprise,  while  other  probable  means 
of  success  were  within  his  reach.  His  summons  being  unanswered, 
he  loudly  repeated  it,  stating  bis  strength,  and  warning  the  enemy, 
that  in  case  of  non-compliance  he  should  proceed  at  once  to  build 
a  fire  at  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  and  either  suffocate  them  in  it,  or 
drive  them  out  to  be  shot  down  as  they  came  forth. 

Entire  silence  followed  these  formal  demands,  and  notwithstand 
ing  Barak's  repeated  assurances  to  the  contrary,  Ward  almost 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  185 

doubted  that  there  was  an  enemy  within  hearing.  Having  waited 
a  reasonable  time  for  a  reply  to  bis  summons,  he  ordered  part  of 
his  men  to  gather  a  large  quantity  of  the  dryest  boughs  and  under 
brush,  a  task  of  no  easy  accomplishment,  yet  light  compared  with 
the  more  dangerous  one  of  depositing  the  combustible  material  in 
the  spot  which  was  to  render  it  efficacious.  This,  however  was  to 
be  done  by  climbing  the  hill-side  above  the  opening  of  the  cave, 
and  from  this  apparently  unexposed  position  thrusting  down  at  first 
ignited  branches,  and  afterwards  keeping  the  blaze  supplied  with 
fresh  aliment  from  above,  while  a  guard  stood  ready  to  fire  upon 
any  one  who  should  emerge  to  remove  the  burning  pile. 

Savage  as  was  this  mode  of  attack,  it  had  been  decided  upon 
without  compunction  by  Ward,  who  had  been  maddened  by  the 
loss  of  his  men,  and  who  considered  the  enemy  alone  responsible 
for  the  extreme  measures  his  contumacy  rendered  necessary.  He 
could  surrender  at  any  moment,  and  thus  avoid  the  threatened 
danger,  and  this  was  the  result  anticipated  and  hoped  for  by  the 
sergeant,  who  did  not  know  of  the  presence  of  a  female  in  the 
fort  thus  barbarously  attacked ;  for  Barak,  in  naming  the  force 
which  sustained  Johnson,  had  not  considered  it  necessary  to  speak 
of  the  outlaw's  daughter. 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

SUBTERRANEAN     COUNCILS. 

THE  condition  of  the  besieged  party  was  indeed  one  of  great 
extremity,  and  indomitable  as  was  the  courage  of  Johnson,  he 
could  not  but  feel  sensible  of  his  great  peril.  There  seemed  to 
have  been  some  fatality  in  the  chain  of  circumstances  which  had 
frustrated  all  his  remarkable  vigilance  and  sagacity,  and  which 
seemed  about  to  deliver  him,  like  Samson,  bound  and  helpless  into 
the  hands  of  his  enemies.  The  unusual  remissness  of  his  sentinel 
son,  in  allowing  the  enemy  to  approach  so  near  his  retreat  unob 
served,  the  unfortunate  flight  of  the  wounded  deer,  bearing  the  be 
traying  arrow  in  its  side,  and  the  craven  conduct  of  Barak,  had 
together  woven  a  mesh  which  threatened  to  hold  the  strong  man 
fast. 

Yet  did  Johnson  by  no  means  lose  hope  or  self  possession.  He 
had  anticipated  from  the  moment  when  he  knew  that  Barak  was 
captured,  that  he  would  be  compelled  to  betray  his  hiding-place, 
and  he  was  prepared  for  a  vigorous  defence  against  any  ordinary 
attack ;  but  he  had  not  anticipated  the  savage  mode  of  warfare  to 
which  he  was  to  be  subjected,  until  he  heard  it  announced.  Dis 
may  and  despair  fell  upon  all  his  companions  when  the  summons 
and  warning  were  proclaimed,  in  a  voice  which  rang  distinctly 
through  the  cavern,  and  returned  in  mocking  echoes  from  its 
far  recesses.  Johnson  alone  did  not  quail,  nor  intermit  a  moment 
his  vigilant  watch  from  a  point  where  unseen  from  without,  he 

186 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE  BORDER.  187 

could  command  a  view  of  several  rods  in  extent,  on  that  side  ot 
the  opening  which  the  enemy  had  approached.  He  could  not, 
however,  see  the  main  body  of  the  assailants,  while  they  contin 
ued  to  keep  clcse  to  the  hill-side,  but  he  occasionally  caught  a 
glimpse  of  the  leader,  who  in  summoning  the  subterranean  gar 
rison  had  approached  nearer  than  had  any  one  of  his  men. 

He  had  indeed,  more  than  one  opportunity  to  fire  upon  the 
sergeant  with  certain  fatality,  and  his  singular  forbearance  in  this 
respect  excited  the  wonder  of  Vrail,  who  watched  his  movements 
with  painful  solicitude. 

u  You  have  had  him  twice  under  your  gun,"  said  Thomas;  "  and 
even  now  half  the  width  of  his  body  is  exposed.  You  could  plant 
a  ball  in  his  breast  this  minute." 

"  I  know  it." 

"  Why,  then,  do  you  not  fire  ?" 

"  There  would  be  nine  left.  Wait  a  little  and  keep  still.  He 
will  come  nearer." 

"And  if  he  does?" 

"  He  will  be  alone  presently ;  his  men  are  gathering  brush. 
Look  sharp,  and  be  silent." 

Vrail  did  not  comprehend  this  remark.  His  anxiety  was 
intense,  and  the  horrors  of  his  position  were  aggravated  by  the 
reflection  that  his  safety  had  been  so  nearly  secured.  An  uncon 
ditional  surrender  seemed  to  him  almost  unavoidable,  in  order  to 
escape  immediate  death,  and  to  save  the  helpless  female  who  was 
under  their  protection,  yet  he  refrained  from  counselling  this  course 
as  long  as  Johnson  himself  seemed  to  have  any  resource.  Sub 
mission  would  be  death  to  the  outlaw,  and  doubtless  to  Vrail  also, 
as  his  abettor  and  accomplice  ;  yet  even  this  would  be  prefera 
ble  to  the  present  destruction  of  the  whole  party  by  means  so 
dreadful  as  those  which  had  been  threatened.  A  silence  of  some 
minutes  ensued,  during  which  Johnson  remained  at  his  post  in  a 
vrouching  attitude,  vigilantly  watching  the  sergeant,  who,  in  his 


188  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

turn,  was  watching  and  giving  orders  to  his  men,  now  separated 
from  him  at  various  short  distances,  gathering  the  material  for  the 
burning  pile. 

The  private  who  had  accompanied  Ward,  in  advance  of  the 
band,  went  and  came  at  short  intervals,  but  both  !.ad  been  thrown 
off  their  guard  by  the  entire  silence  which  reigned  in  the  cavern, 
and  by  the  absence  of  all  signs  of  hostilities,  or  even  of  life  in 
that  quarter.  A  suspicion  that  the  enemy  had  escaped  before  their 
arrival  was  fast  gaining  ground  in  the  mind  of  Ward,  who  began 
to  wince  in  contemplation  of  the  ridicule  which  might  attach  to 
his  pompous  summons  for  the  surrender  of  an  imaginary  garrison. 
He  did  not,  however,  intermit  his  design,  being  resolved  to  put 
the  question  to  a  speedy  proof,  and  he  urged  his  men  to  increased 
activity  in  their  work,  no  longer  thinking  of  retaining  any  at  his 
side,  save  Barak,  who  sat  shaking  on  the  ground  before  him. 

"  He  is  alone  now  /"  whispered  Johnson,  laying  down  his  gun, 
and  advancing  steathily  a  few  paces,  until  his  head  protruded  a 
little  beyond  the  doorway.  As  the  panther  springs  upon  his  prey, 
the  outlaw,  with  the  speed  of  thought,  rushed  upon  his  unwarned 
victim.  The  strength  of  that  momentary  energy  which  despera 
tion  or  violent  passion  sometimes  gives,  and  which  is  so  nearly 
allied  to  that  of  madness,  was  upon  him,  as  with  glaring  eyes  and 
demoniac  face  he  came  flying  like  some  terrific  vision,  upon  the 
astonished  sergeant.  In  a  twinkling  the  soldier's  musket  was 
snatched  from  his  gra=>p,  and  was  flung  into  the  ravine,  while 
Ward  himself  clutched  in  the  iron  grasp  of  his  adversary,  was 
dragged  rapidly  to  the  cavern  doorway,  despite  all  resistance,  and 
into  its  dark  recesses. 

Had  Satan  suddenly  emerged  from  the  bowels  of  the  earth, 
and  carried  off  one  of  their  number  bodily,  the  soldiers  could  not 
have  been  more  astonished  or  terrified,  and  if  there  was  time  or 
opportunity  to  fire  upon  the  strange  assailant,  they  could  not  have 
done  so  without  risk  of  killing  their  comrade  and  commander. 


THE  PEI8ONKR  OF  THE  BORDEE.          189 

Placing  his  son  on  guard  over  the  prostrate  and  unarmed  inan, 
with  orders  to  fire  upon  him  if  he  attempted  to  rise,  Johnson  has 
tily  resumed  his  post  at  the  doorway,  where  together  with  Vrail, 
he  remained  for  some  minutes  prepared  to  repel  any  sudden  attack 
that  might  follow  his  daring  achievement.  But  there  were  no 
signs  of  pursuit,  and  whatever  course  the  enemy  might  see  fit  to 
adopt  in  this  new  phase  of  affairs,  it  became  pretty  evident  that 
they  did  not  mean  to  follow  their  leader  into  the  lion's  den. 

The  stunned  and  frightened  sergeant  expected  no  mercy  at 
the  hands  of  a  man  of  whose  atrocities  he  had  heard  so  many 
fabulous  tales,  and  of  whose  prowess  he  had  such  convincing 
proof.  Expecting  each  moment  to  be  his  last,  he  listened  sullenly 
and  at  first  without  reply,  to  the  questions  of  his  captor. 

"  You  meant  to  smoke  us  out,  did  you,  young  man  ?"  said  the 
outlaw,  in  a  voice  far  from  harsh  ;  yet  the  question  was  repeated 
several  times  before  it  was  answered. 

"  I  meant  to  take  you,  if  possible,"  replied  Ward,  at  length  ;  "  I 
gave  you  fair  warning." 

"  You  did  ;  and  you  see  I  have  profited  by  it." 

u  I  was  a  fool.  You  have  conquered  me,  and  will  kill  me,  of 
course  ;  but  you  need  not  taunt  me." 

"  If  I  had  wanted  to  kill  you,  I  need  not  have  taken  such  pains 
to  bring  you  here.  I  covered  your  heart  three  times  with  my 
rifle." 

"  What  then  do  you  want  ?"  asked  the  sergeant,  eagerly.  His 
mortifying  discomfiture  had  at  first  scarcely  left  him  the  wish  to 
live,  but  with  the  hope  came  back  the  strong  desire  of  life  which 
is  natural  to  every  human  heart. 

"  What  do  you  suppose  ?  I  want  to  be  let  alone.  I  want  your 
men  to  retire  from  this  island,  and  to  permit  me  and  my  children 
to  do  the  same." 

"  Let  me  go,  and  I  will  withdraw  them  instantly,"  said  Ward, 
eagerly. 


190  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

"  1  cannot  trust  you." 

"  On  the  honor  of  a  soldier  " 

"  Say  rather,  a  savage,  who  would  have  burned  me  and  my 
children  together,  or  would  have  shot  us  down  as  we  fled  from 
the  flames  and  smoke  of  our  dwelling..  I  cannot  trust  you." 

"  I  only  did  what  I  thought  justifiable  towards  an  outlawed 
man." 

"  For  whose  head  there  was  a  large  reward,  part  of  which  you 
expected  to  pocket,  and  you  would  do  the  same  again  if  you  were 
at  liberty.  I  should  be  a  fool  to  trust  you." 

"  How  can  I  convince  you  ?  What  can  I  do  ?"  asked  the 
prisoner,  in  a  tone  of  great  anxiety. 

"  Call  to  your  men,  and  bid  them  lay  down  their  guns  at  the 
door  of  the  cave.  Let  them  also  bring  their  muskets  from  the 
boats.  Then  they  may  depart,  leaving  me  one  boat,  and  one  for 
you  to  follow  them  with.  Tell  them  your  life  depends  on  their 
compliance,  as  it  most  certainly  does." 

Ward  was  ordinarily  a  brave  man,  and  he  hesitated  long  before 
he  would  consent  to  redeem  his  life  by  such  means ;  but  the  igno 
minious  personal  defeat  which  he  had  already  sustained  prepared 
him  for  a  descent  to  further  disgrace.  If  he  rejected  the  proposal 
of  his  captor,  and  suffered  the  death  which  such  rejection  was  sure 
to  bring  upon  him,  there  would  be  none  to  proclaim  the  heroism 
of  the  act ;  but  living,  he  might  in  some  degree  vindicate  his 
reputation,  and  explain  his  mortifying  discomfiture. 

"How  can  we  trust  you,"  he  said,  at  length,  "after  surrender 
ing  all  our  weapons  into  your  hands  ?" 

"  On  the  faith  of  a  word  which  was  never  pledged  and  broken. 
If  this  is  not  sufficient,  let  your  men  see  to  their  own  safety  by 
all  taking  to  their  boats,  excepting  one,  before  their  arms  are  sur 
rendered.  Surely  you  must  have  some  courageous  friend  among 
your  men,  who  will  venture  to  be  the  last  man,  and  who  will 
bring  the  arms  to  the  cave." 


THE  PBI8ONEK  OF  THE  BORDER.          191 

"  Davy  Giles  will  do  it,  if  I  bid  him.  He  is  a  daring  fellow, 
and  he  owes  me  his  life." 

"  He  will  risk  nothing — not  a  hair  of  his^head  shall  be  harmed." 

u  But  how  shall  I  be  able  to  communicate  with  my  men  ?  You 
will  not  trust  me  outside,  and  they  dare  not  come  here." 

"  My  daughter  has  pen  and  ink  and  paper.  Write  your  mes 
sage,  and  it  shall  be  passed  out  at  the  end  of  my  longest  fishing- 
rod.  Doubtless  your  daring  friend  will  approach  near  enough  to 
take  it." 

Ward  accepted  the  proposition,  though  with  some  misgivings 
as  to  his  ability  to  bring  about  so  dishonorable  a  submission  of  his 
company.  He  did  not,  indeed,  doubt  that  they  would  be  very 
anxious  to  save  his  life,  but  he  feared  they  might  prefer  to  attempt 
his  rescue  by  other  means,  which  would  be  certainly  fatal  to  him, 
although  redounding  more  to  their  credit  as  military  men  than 
the  ignominious  surrender  and  retreat  which  he  was  compelled  to 
counsel. 

He  made,  however,  an  earnest  appeal  to  his  men  to  comply 
with  the  proposition  of  the  outlaw,  and  reminded  them  that,  al 
though  a  prisoner,  his  orders  were  still  binding  upon  them,  and 
would  devolve  all  the  responsibility  of  the  act  upon  himself. 
They  could  not,  he  added,  honorably  desert  him,  nor  could  they 
in  any  way  attempt  his  rescue  with  so  little  risk  to  themselves,  or 
with  any  hope  of  benefit  to  him.  He  assured  them,  in  conclusion, 
that  his  own  death  would  be  the  immediate  and  certain  conse 
quence  of  their  refusal  to  comply  with  his  request. 

This  letter,  when  finished,  was  extended  out  of  the  cavern  in  the 
way  suggested  by  Johnson,  a  white  cloth  being,  at  Ward's  request, 
also  attached  to  the  rod,  both  as  a  means  of  attracting  attention, 
and  of  signifying  a  desired  truce. 

The  sergeant  had  not  been  mistaken  in  the  fidelity  and  daring 
of  his  friend  Giles,  who  immediately  advanced,  took  the  missive 
from  the  pole,  and  returned  with  it  to  his  companions,  all  of  whom, 


192          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

as  well  as  himself,  were  greatly  delighted  to  learn  that  their 
leader  yet  lived,  and  that  there  was  a  chance  of  procuring  his  re 
lease.  They  did  not  hesitate  long  about  obeying  a  command 
which  relieved  them  of  any  personal  responsibility,  and  rid  them 
of  so  disastrous  and  unpromising  an  enterprise. 

They  had  lost  two  of  their  companions  in  some  mysterious  way, 
before  even  catching  sight  of  an  enemy,  and  now  their  commander 
had  been  suddenly  spirited  away  from  them,  and  would  doubtless 
suffer  some  barbarous  death  if  they  did  not  rescue  him  in  the  only 
way  which  seemed  possible.  They  agreed  to  the  terms,  and  Giles 
volunteered  to  remain  after  the  departure  of  his  companions  and 
surrender  the  arms. 

He  was  to  accompany  them  to  the  boats,  and  depositing  all  the 
guns  in  Johnson's  skiff,  was  to  row  it  around,  after  the  embarka 
tion  of  his  comrades,  to  a  part  of  the  beach  nearest  the  cave,  and 
thence  he  was  to  carry  the  weapons  to  the  invisible  conqueror. 
These  things  being  agreed  upon,  Giles  advanced  fearlessly  to  the 
mouth  of  the  cave,  where  the  white  flag  was  still  flying,  and  an 
nounced  the  decision  of  the  men,  greatly  to  the  delight  both  of 
the  besieged  party  and  their  prisoner. 

The  soldiers  then  withdrew,  by  a  route  which  would  enable 
them  to  take  with  them  the  bodies  of  their  slain  companions,  and 
in  a  short  time  they  reached  their  boats,  and  quitted  the  island, 
first  designating  a  rendezvous  where  they  would  wait  for  the  lib 
erated  sergeant  and  Giles  to  join  them,  if  they  should  be  fortu 
nate  enough  to  escape  from  the  supposed  monster,  in  whose  power 
they  were  to  be  wholly  left. 

Giles  was  himself  by  no  means  free  from  apprehensions  on  this 
score.  He  felt,  at  times,  as  though  he  were  relying  on  the  faith 
of  an  ogre,  but  he  was  accustomed  to  danger,  and  he  was  animated 
by  the  noble  principle  of  fidelity  to  a  friend. 

It  need  not  be  said  that  his  fears  were  speedily  dissipated.  No 
sooner  were  the  dozen  weapons  deposited  at  the  door  of  the  cave, 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  193 

than  Johnson  and  his  party  emerged  from  their  retreat,  accom 
panied  by  their  unharmed  prisoner,  who,  like  his  friend,  was  still 
uncertain  of  the  fate  which  awaited  him. 

But  the  mild  aspect  and  deportment  of  their  conqueror,  and  the 
frank,  honest  expression  of  his  countenance,  at  once  convinced 
them  that  they  had  nothing  to  fear,  and  the  abashed  sergeant, 
after  expressing  his  obligations  for  the  forbearance  of  his  captor, 
took  his  departure,  with  greatly  changed  views  of  the  man  whose 
destruction  he  had  so  recently  sought. 

The  fate  of  Barak  was  the  next  subject  of  inquiry,  but  a  con 
siderable  time  elapsed  before  any  clew  could  be  obtained  to  his 
whereabout,  and  the  impression  began  to  prevail  that  the  soldiers 
had  taken  him  with  them  ;  but  he  was  discovered  at  length,  in  the 
ravine,  where  he  was  lying  very  still,  awaiting  the  issue  of  tho 
fearful  events  which  had  been  transpiring  around  him.  His 
descent  into  the  valley  had  not  been  a  voluntary  movement,  nor 
altogether  a  pleasant  one.  When  Johnson  made  his  sudden  sor 
tie  from  his  subterranean  fort,  Barak,  as  has  been  stated,  was 
seated  on  the  ground  near  the  sergeant,  and  in  the  impetuous  rush 
of  the  outlaw,  he  was  overturned  and  rolled  over  the  cliff,  without 
observation  from  either  party  to  that  violent  struggle.  Of  course, 
he  was  at  first  greatly  frightened,  and  fully  believed  that  his  end 
had  at  last  come,  as  he  went  rolling,  log-like,  down  the  declivity ; 
but  when  he  found  that,  although  much  bruised,  he  was  not  seri 
ously  hurt,  he  rather  rejoiced  at  an  accident  which  had  trans 
ported  him  to  a  place  of  comparative  safety. 

Although  Johnson  had  learned  from  his  prisoner,  the  treachery 
of  Jones,  he  did  not  waste  any  reproaches  or  vituperations  upon 
him.  The  man  had  sunk  too  low  even  for  the  reach  of  contempt. 

"  You  are  alive  yet,  Barak,  I  see,"  said  the  commodore,  on 
meeting  him. 

"  As  much  as  ever,  sir ;  sich  a  tumble  as  I  had  you  never  heord 
tell  on,  I  guess,  and  then  I  toll  all  the  worse,  you  soe,  because  I 

9 


194  THE    PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

thought  you  pitched  me  off  on  purpose.  I  didn't  know  that  you 
captured  the  sergeant  until  just  now  Mr.  Vrail  has  been  telling 
rne  about  it,  and  how  you  got  rid  of  the  rest.  I'm  glad  you  ain't 
killed — and  I'm  glad  I  ain't  too.  I  never  mean  to  go  to  war 
again." 

"Not  if  all  Canada  rises  and  shakes  off.?" 

"  No,  sir  ! — I  don't  care  what  she  shakes  off — I'm  going  hurn, 
just  as  soon  as  I  can  get  there,  and  there  I  mean  to  stay." 

'•  I  think  it  will  be  the  best  thing  you  can  do." 

Rainbow  Island  was,  of  course,  no  longer  a  safe  abode  for  John 
son,  and  he  resolved  to  quit  it  with  as  little  delay  as  possible. 
Forced  to  forego  the  hope  that  the  triumph  of  the  patriot  cause 
would  enable  him  to  seek  a  home  in  his  native  land  before  the 
winter  set  in,  he  was  yet  resolved  that  his  children  should  not  par 
take  of  the  perils  and  privations  of  an  outlaw's  life  during  that 
inclement  season.  He  had  secured  a  home  for  them  in  a  farmer's 
family  on  the  American  shore,  where  they  had  already  spent  sev 
eral  months,  and  where,  being  entirely  unknown,  he  was  enabled  to 
make  them  brief  visits  without  much  danger  of  detection.  To  this 
place  he  resolved  to  take  them  that  very  night,  while  at  the  same 
time  he  would  afford  Vrail  and  Jones  an  opportunity  to  set  foot 
again  on  their  native  soil. 

Barak  was  in  ecstasies  at  this  announcement,  and  Captain  Vrail 
was  scarcely  less  delighted,  and  both  lent  a  willing  hand  to  the 
preparatory  steps  for  departure.  The  grotto  being  no  longer  a 
secret  place,  it  became  necessary  to  conceal  whatever  in  it  was  of 
sufficient  value  to  be  protected,  and  everything  was  speedily  stored 
away  in  a  remote  and  obscure  angle  of  the  cave,  which  there  was 
little  danger  of  ever  being  explored  by  strangers.  A  portmanteau 
was  filled  with  some  articles  of  apparel,  including  various 
devices  for  effecting  a  complete  disguise  of  the  outlaw,  who  con 
templated  visiting  Ogdensburgh  and  other  places,  on  business  con 
nected  with  the  patriot  cause,  before  he  returned  to  the  islands. 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  195 

The  time  of  his  return  was,  indeed,  a  matter  of  the  greatest 
uncertainty,  for  he  knew  not  what  hope  might  yet  remain  for  his 
friends,  nor  how  soon  another  military  expedition  might  be  planned. 
No  effort  of  his,  he  resolved,  should  be  wanting  to  revive  the  hopes 
of  the  dispirited,  and  renew  the  contest. 

The  little  party  embarked  in  the  evening,  and  reached  the 
American  shore  without  difficulty,  where  Johnson's  first  aim  was 
to  rid  himself  entirely  of  Barak,  before  going  to  the  future  home 
of  his  children,  and  before  putting  on  his  disguise,  for  he  did  not 
wish  to  place  himself  again  in  the  power  of  so  weak  and  craven  a 
man.  Yet,  to  do  poor  Jones  justice,  he  was  rather  imbecile  than 
vile,  and  he  would  by  no  means  wantonly  have  injured  the  outlaw, 
whom  he  rightfully  regarded  as  the  preserver  of  his  life. 

There  was  no  difficulty  in  effecting  the  object  which  Johnson 
had  in  view. 

"  You  would  like  to  land  here,  I  suppose,  Mr.  Jones?"  he  said, 
as  the  bow  of  his  boat  touched  the  beach.  "  We  are  going  some 
way  further  down  the  stream  before  we  stop,  but  I  suppose  you 
are  in  a  hurry  to  go  ashore." 

Barak  was  out  of  the  boat  before  the  other  had  done  speaking. 

"I  am  out,  Commodore,"  he  said;  "I  want  to  go  no  further 
down  stream,  nor  up  stream,  nor  on  the  islands,  nor,  least  of  all, 
back  to  Canada.  I'm  on  American  sile — I  am.  Hoo — rah  !* 

"  Good-bye,  Barak." 

"  Good-bye,  all !  Good-bye,  Commodore  !  Look  out  that  you 
don't  get  nabbed.  I'm  safe  now — I  am.  Hoorah  for  the  'nited 
States  of  America !" 

So  saying,  Jones  marched  off,  and  Johnson,  pushing  his  boat  a 
short  distance  from  shore,  resumed  his  route  down  the  river  about 
a  mile,  when  he  again  landed  in  the  vicinity  of  a  small  village. 
Here  it  was  agreed  that  Vrail  was  to  seek  lodgings  at  an  inn, 
where  Johnson  was  to  join  him  in  the  morning,  after  placing  his 
children  in  their  home,  and  they  were  to  proceed  together  to  Og- 


196  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

densburgh.  The  house  of  Flynn  was  still  further  down  the  river, 
and  thither  the  outlaw  proceeded,  readily  finding  admission  at  the 
friendly  farmer's,  although  his  arrival  was  at  a  late  hour  in  the 
nig-ht. 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

SAMSON    UNBOUND. 

ON  the  ensuing  morning,  while  Captain  Vrail  sat  reading  an 
Ogdensburgb  gazette,  in  a  public  room  of  the  Eagle  Tavern  of 

ville,  he  was  informed  that  a  Mr.  Miller  was  inquiring  for, 

and  wished  to  see  him,  and  while  wondering  that  he  should  have 
any  acquaintances  in  a  part  of  the  world  in  which  he  had  never 
before  travelled,  he  was  approached  by  a  well  dressed-man,  appar 
ently  of  about  middle  age,  whose  hair  was  very  black  and  glossy, 
and  whose  whiskers,  of  the  same  hue,  were  very  bushy  and  very 
abundant.  The  stranger  wore  spectacles  and  carried  a  light  rat- 
an,  and  when  he  offered  his  hand  to  Vrail,  it  was  without  remov 
ing  its  close-fitting  beaver  glove,  and  without  speaking. 

Tom  was  quite  at  a  loss. 

"  Mr.  Miller  ?"  he  said,  inquiringly,  as  he  took  the  proffered  hand 
of  his  visitor. 

"Yes,"  was  the  short  reply. 

"  I  do  not  know  that  I  have  the  honor  " 

"  Captain  Vrail  forgets  his  friends  quickly,"  replied  the  stranger, 
smiling. 

"  Oh,  ho  S".  cried  Tom,  "  what  a  dolt  T  am,  or  rather,  what  a 
genius  you  are.  Mr.  Miller — or  rather,  Mr.  Wind-Miller,"  he  add 
ed,  sinking  his  voice.  "Why,  the  transformation  is  complete. 
You  might  go  to  Canada,  and  dine  with  Sergeant  Ward  in  safety." 

"  It  was  to  try  my  disguise  that  I  approached  you  thus,"  replied 


198  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

the  outlaw ;  "  and  as  to  going  to  Canada,  I  have  been  there  more 
than  once  in  this  character,  and  I  may  possibly  receive  tidings  at 
Ogdensburgh,  which  will  require  my  presence  there  again  this  very 
week,  even  at  Kingston." 

"Is  it  possible?     And  would  you  really  take  so  great  a  risk  ?" 

"  If  it  would  materially  serve  the  cause,  I  would  not  hesitate. 
Our  other  leaders  are  venturing  as  much  everywhere.  How  often 
has  the  great  Mackenzie  perilled  his  life  !  And  think  of  poor 
Van  Shoultz,  our  noble  and  gallant  ally,  and  of  your  own  unfor 
tunate  brother,  both  probably  iu  the  hands  of  a  government,  which, 
tottering  to  its  fall,  dares  not,  if  it  would,  show  mercy.  I  have 
but  one  life,  and  it  is  at  the  service  of  this  cause  and  its  friends. 
If  our  leaders  on  the  other  side  can  show  a  satisfactory  reason  for 
failing  to  join  us  at  Windmill  Point,  and  if  my  presence  among 
them  is  necessary  to  concert  and  effect  another  joint  attack  which 
promises  to  be  more  successful,  I  shall  certainly  go,  without  count 
ing  the  risk.  I  hope  you  do  not  think  of  throwing  up  your  com 
mission." 

"  I  scarcely  remembered  that  I  had  one.  No ;  I  do  not  wish 
to  resign  it,  as  long  as  there  is  any  prospect  of  a  well  planned  and 
successful  expedition  ;  but  I  shall  never  again  be  one  of  a  few  hun 
dreds,  to  cross  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  set  myself  up  for  a  target  for 
British  muskets." 

"  You  are  quite  right  in  that." 

"  I  have  been  reading  this  journal  in  hopes  of  finding  some  tid 
ings  of  the  prisoneis,  but  I  can  learn  nothing,  excepting  that  all 
who  were  taken  were  sent  to  Kingston.  No  names  are  mentioned, 
excepting  of  the  principal  officers." 

"  Have  you  really  the  news  there  so  soon  ?  How  many  of  the 
enemy  were  killed?  How  many  of  our  men  were  taken  ?  How 
many  escaped  ?  Let  me  see  it." 

Johnson  spoke  eagerly  and  quickly,  taking  the  offered  journal 
from  his  companion,  and  perusing  it  hastily. 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  199 

"  The  tidings  are  meagre,  and  probably  unauthentic,"  said  Vrail, 
"but  they  are  correct  enough  in  ascribing  great  deeds  to  the  Hero 
of  the  Thousand  Isles." 

u  Tut — tut — they  are  determined  on  making  a  lion  of  me, 
•whether  I  roar  or  not.  But  I  hope  yet  to  do  something  worthy 
of  the  distinction  they  force  upon  me." 

"  The  United  States  Marshal  was  at  Ogdensburgh  a  few  days 
since,  and  may  be  still  there.  Will  it  be  prudent  for  you  to  go 
there  ?" 

"  Quite,  there  is  not  a  person  there  who  will  know  me  in  this 
guise,  and  there  are  dozens  of  hunters  who  would  swear  to  me  as 
Mr.  Miller,  for  by  that  name  I  have  mingled  with  them  in  their 
lodges,  and  have  partaken  of  their  deliberations.  They  know, 
indeed,  that  I  often  see  Bill  Johnson,  and  that  I  speak  his  views 
by  authority,  for  when  I  visit  them  in  my  true  character,  I  always 
fully  endorse  my  supposed  envoy." 

"  Is  it  possible  that  you  can  successfully  keep  up  this  twofold 
character  2" 

"  Not  only  there,  but  in  other  places.  My  secret  rests  with, 
you  alone,  and  I  do  not  fear  that  you  will  betray  it." 

"  You  need  not,  on  the  honor  of  a  very  poor  soldier,  who  has 
run  away  from  the  only  battle  in  which  he  was  ever  engaged," 
replied  Tom,  laughing. 

"  Yet  who  fought  well  while  fighting  was  of  any  use.  I  wish 
your  brave  brother  was  with  us." 

Tom  colored  at  the  allusion  to  his  brother,  but  a  moment's  re 
flection  convinced  him  that  no  innuendo  was  designed,  and  that  he 
had  as  yet  only  the  reproaches  of  his  own  conscience  to  bear  for 
his  disgraceful  desertion  of  so  noble  a  friend. 

The  companions  proceeded  the  same  day,  by  public  conveyance, 
to  Ogdensburgh.  Vrail  carefully  schooled  himself  to  address  the 
outlaw,  at  all  times,  by  his  assumed  name,  yet  scarcely  restraining 
his  laughter  at  the  dignified  and  eminently  pacific  deportment  of 

!*« 


200  THE    PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

the  man  whom  he  had  so  lately  seen  rushing,  tiger-like,  upon  a 
British  sergeant,  and  carrying  him  off  bodily  into  a  cave  of  the 
earth.  They  took  lodgings  at  different  hotels,  the  young  man 
stopping  at  the  most  central  and  public  house,  where  he  would  be 
most  likely  to  gain  the  intelligence  he  sought,  while  Johnson 
chose  the  safer  obscurity  of  a  quiet  and  more  retired  inn. 


CHAPTER  XXVH. 

THE    EXPRESS    TRAVELLERS AN    UNEXPECTED    MEETING. 

SEVERAL  days  passed,  during  which  Captain  Vrail  heard  no 
tidings  of  his  brother,  and  he  almost  ceased  longer  to  entertain  a 
hope  that  Harry  had  escaped.  How  dreadful  would  probably  be 
his  fate,  if  a  prisoner,  he  very  well  knew,  and  he  felt,  if  not  the 
pangs  of  affectionate  regret,  the  stings  of  an  accusing  conscience, 
which  pointed  to  himself  as  doubly  the  author  of  his  brother's 
misfortunes.  To'  rid  himself  of  this  remorse,  and  to  avoid  the 
censure  of  the  world,  if  from  no  worthier  motive,  he  would  have 
done  much  to  bring  about  his  brother's  liberation,  but  he  lacked 
that  bold  energy  of  character,  and  that  noble,  disinterested  affec 
tion,  which  prompts  to  great  and  self-sacrificing  deeds. 

While  he  hesitated  in  ignoble  irresolution,  he  heard  of  the  ex 
treme  severity  of  punishment  which  was  decided  by  the  Canadian 
government  to  be  visited  upon  the  foreign  portion  of  their  prison 
ers,  and  especially  upon  all  who  shared  in  any  degree  the  respon 
sibility  of  command.  Rumors  of  summary  trials  and  executions 
began  already  to  prevail,  and  he  trembled  to  think  that  he  might 
at  any  hour  hear  of  his  brother's  death. 

While  he  sat  on  the  piazza  of  his  hotel,  gloomily  reflecting 
upon  these  things,  his  attention  was  arrested  by  an  approaching 
stage-coach  from  the  south,  which  was  entering  the  village  with 
most  extraordinary  rapidity,  its  four  stout  bays  covered  with  sweat 
and  foam,  and  their  driver  urging  them  with  lash  and  voice  to 
still  greater  speed. 

9*  301 


202  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

"  Here  comes  an  extra,  with  a  crazy  driver  or  a  drunken  one," 
said  the  landlord  of  the  inn,  attracted  to  the  door  by  the  sound  of 
the  approaching  vehicle,  for  it  was  not  the  regular  hour  for  the 
arrival  of  the  daily  coach. 

"  Why  do  you  drive  into  town  at  this  mad  rate  ?"  he  continued, 
addressing  the  Jehu  as  he  drew  up  at  the  tavern  door,  and  leapt, 
reins  in  hand,  to  the  ground.. 

"  I  don't  know — it's  on  the  way-bill,  to  be  put  through  by 
eleven  o'clock  this  morning,  and  I've  done  it,  and  two  minutes  to 
spare." 

"Better  spared  your  horses,"  said  the  landlord,  taking  the 
offered  way-bill,  on  which  the  driver  pointed  out  the  orders  which 
justified  his  seemingly  improper  speed.  "  An  exclusive  extra, 
hey  ?"  he  continued,  examining  the  paper  more  closely,  and  then 
turning  to  see  who  his  new  guests  were,  for  by  this  time  the 
coach  door  had  been  opened,  and  its  inmates  were  alighting. 
Whatever  may  have  been  the  inn-keeper's  impression  of  the 
strangers,  there  was  one  person  whose  astonishment  was  unlimited 
at  the  sight  of  them. 

"  Gertrude  Van  Kleeck,  by  all  that  is  wonderful !"  exclaimed 
Captain  Vrail,  "  and  young  Van  Vrank,  and  I  don't  know  who 
else.  What  can  all  this  mean  ?  She  must  be  married,  of  course, 
and  they  are  on  their  wedding  trip.  But  how  singular  that  thej 
should  come  here  !  And  to  such  a  fellow  as  that,  too  !" 

Tom  uttered  these  words  in  soliloquy,  finding  a  gleam  of  conso 
lation  for  his  rejection  by  Gertrude  in  the  thought  that  it  must 
have  resulted  from  an  engagement  to  her  boorish  cousin,  and  he 
was  about  to  retire  from  observation,  but  he  had  already  been 
discovered  both  by  the  lady  and  by  Van  Vrank,  the  latter  of  whom 
summarily  left  his  companions  and  rushed  up  to  him  with  ex 
tended  hand,  and  with  a  broad  smile  of  joy  upon  his  good-natured 
countenance. 

"  Why  Squire  Tom,"  he  said,  shaking  him  painfully  by  the  hand, 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  203 

"  it  is  you,  sure  enough,  isn't  it  ?  I'm  right  glad  to  see  you  safe 
out  of  the  scrape,  any  way — that  I  am  ;  and  is  Harry  really  here, 
too  r 

Gertrude  and  Ruth  had  been  left  standing  on  the  stoop  but  a 
few  yards  from  Vrail,  and  he  could  do  no  less  than  instantly 
approach  them,  which  he  did  before  replying  to  the  question  of 
Tan  Vrank.  He  was  startled  by  the  pale  face  and  anxious  expres 
sion  of  Miss  Van  Kleeck,  as  he  addressed  her  and  inquired  after 
her  health,  and  by  a  similar  look  of  alarm  and  distress  in  the  coun 
tenance  of  the  fair  child  at  her  side.  If  this  were  a  bridal  party 
he  thought,  it  was  the  most  doleful  one  he  had  ever  seen. 

"  It  has  kind  of  frightened  'em  both  you  see,  to  meet  you  here 
so  unexpectedly,"  continued  Garret ;  "  and  they  are  afraid  of  hear 
ing  bad  news,  I  suppose.  Let  us  go  inside,  where  we  shan't  have 
everybody  staring  at  us,  and  there  you  can  tell  us  all  about  it. 

From  the  moment  Gertrude  bad  caught  sight  of  Vrail,  her  emo 
tion  had  been  almost  overpowering.  The  blissful  hope  that  Harry 
was  also  safe  was  accompanied  by  the  dread  of  meeting  him  under 
such  embarrassing  circumstances,  but  these  feelings  were  instantly 
followed  by  a  harrowing  fear  that  he  was  not  saved,  and  an  obli 
vion  of  all  other  considerations. 

Again  and  again  she  strove  to  speak  the  simple  words,  "  Is  your 
brother  safe  ?"  but  utterance  was  as  impossible  to  her  as  to  one 
untaught  in  articulation.  They  entered  the  ladies'  public  room, 
but  they  were  alone. 

"  Now  tell  us  about  your  brother,  Squire  Tom,"  said  Garry. 
"  I'm  afraid  he  isn't  here,  or  we  should  have  seen  him  before 
this." 

"Are  you  his  brother?"  exclaimed  Ruth,  now  for  the  first  time 
comprehending  who  was  the  stranger  they  had  encountered.  She 
sprang  forward  impulsively  as  she  spoke,  and  laid  a  hand  upon  his 
arm.  " Oh,  he  would  have  died  for  you"  she  continued ;  "  he 
talked  so  much  of  you,  and  feared  so  much  that  you  were  taken  , 


204:  THE   PEISONEK    OF   THE   BOKDEK. 

and  when  he  found  the  boat  was  gone  which  would  have  saved 
him,  he  laughed  for  joy  to  think  tbat  you  had  taken  it." 

Tom  sank  to  a  chair  and  covered  his  face  with  his  hands. 

"He  is  lost !"  exclaimed  Gertrude  faintly. 

"  You  may  as  well  tell  us  the  worst  now,  Mr.  Vrail,"  said  Garry  ; 
"it  won't  be  worse  than  we  are  all  thinking  already.  Sit  down, 
Getty,  before  you  fall  down.  If  he  is  shot  or  hung,  why,  say  so, 
Tom,  and  have  done  with  it.  It  can't  be  helped  now." 

"  I  know  nothing  of  his  fate,"  replied  Vrail,  "  excepting  that  he 
was  not  killed  in  battle.  I  have  never  heard  of,  or  from  him 
since." 

"  Thank  God  !"  exclaimed  a  gentle  voice,  which  the  soldier  did 
not  hear. 

"  Well,  come,  now,  it  isn't  so  bad  after  all.  I  expected  to  hear 
worse  news  than  that,  and  there  may  be  some  hope  yet." 

Tom  shook  his  head,  as  if  incredulous. 

"If  that  is  the  last  you  have  heard  of  Harry,  we  can  tell  you 
some  news,  or  rather,  Ruth  here  can,  and  I  will  leave  her  to  do  so, 
while  I  go  and  order  breakfast,  for  we  must  be  moving  again  soon, 
I  suppose.  They  would  go  without  eating,  but  I  must  have  one 
good  meal  before  I  can  go  another  mile,  for  I  am  hungry  enough 
to  eat  my  boots." 

Garret  went  out,  and  Ruth,  in  reply  to  Tom's  eager  and  rapid 
questions,  told  in  few  words  the  substance  of  her  story,  as  far  as 
related  to  Harry,  and  not  deeming  that  there  was  any  cause  for 
the  suppression  of  the  whole  truth,  she  concluded  her  statement 
by  saying,  that  they  were  on  their  way  to  Kingston,  to  see  if  any 
thing  could  be  done  to  save  him. 

The  young  man  was  really  affected  at  hearing  the  certainty  of 
his  brother's  perilous  position,  but  his  concern  yielded  temporarily 
to  surprise  on  learning  of  Miss  Van  Kleeck's  extraordinary  under 
taking.  He  had  never  suspected  the  existence  of  any  attachment 
between  Harry  and  Gertrude,  but  the  suspicion  now  flashed  upon 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  205 

his  mind  that  they  were  really  plighted  lovers,  and  that  he  had 
been  deceived  by  Harry,  and  had  been  duped  into  making  the  pro 
posal  which  had  had  so  mortifying  a  termination.  But  a  moment's 
reflection  banished  this  idea,  for  he  knew  that  Harry  was  in  all 
things  the  soul  of  sincerity  and  frankness.  They  might,  how 
ever,  have  become  engaged  since  his  own  rejection  by  Gertrude, 
and  this  he  concluded  must  have  been  the  case,  although  he 
thought  it  strange  that  Harry  should  not  have  informed  him  of  it 
These  changing  thoughts  had  passed  through  his  mind  before  the 
sound  of  Ruth's  voice  had  died  upon  his  ear,  and  he  was  impul 
sively  about  to  say  something  to  Gertrude  expressive  of  his  sur 
prise,  when,  speaking  for  the  first  time,  she  anticipated  his  remark. 

"You  will  think  very  strange  of  all  this,  I  know,"  she  said, 
hesitatingly  ;  "  but  there  was  no  one  else  to  respond  to  your  bro 
ther's  appeal  for  help,  which  this  poor  child  had  travelled  three 
hundred  miles  to  bring  to  his  friends.  Your  grandfather  was  too 
ill  even  to  be  allowed  to  hear  the  sad  tidings,  and  cousin  Garret, 
who  met  your  brother's  messenger  in  the  village,  brought  her  to 
me,  at  my  request.  Harry  was  my  father's  friend.  I  knew  what 
he  would  have  done,  had  he  been  living,  ana  I  am  his  representa 
tive.  We  may  not  be  able  to  effect  anything  in  your  brother's 
behalf;  perhaps  it  is  presumptuous  to  to  hope  that  we  can ;  but  if 
I  had  allowed  any  opportunity  to  pass,  of  assisting  a  friend  in  so 
great  a  peril,  I  should  always  feel  in  some  degree  chargeable  with 
the  consequences,  which  in  this  case  may  be  so  very  terrible.  No 
one  at  home  knows  of  my  undertaking,  excepting  my  legal  adviser, 
Mr.  Gray,  and  he  will  disclose  nothing.  I  shall  rely  also  upon 
your  perfect  secrecy,  and  I  have  even  hopes  that,  if  we  should  suc 
ceed  in  our  enterprise,  it  can  be  done  without  your  brother  ever 
knowing  of  my  agency  in  obtaining  his  release.  But  gratifying  as 
this  would  be  to  me,  you  may  be  assured  no  chance  of  benefiting 
him  shall  be  sacrificed  to  a  consideration  so  purely  personal." 

The  events  through  which  Thomas  Vrail  had  been  passing,  and 


206  THE    PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

the  revelations  of  nobler  natures  than  his  own,  which  had  been 
disclosed  to  him,  were  gradually  working  a  favorable  change  in 
his  own  character. 

"  You  are  an  angel,  Getty,"  he  said,  "  and  that  was  what  poor 
Harry  always  said  of  you.  I  will  keep  your  secret;  not  only  that 
•which  you  have  confided  to  me,  but  that  which  I  can  so  easily 
guess.  I  should  be  a  monster  if  I  could  do  or  say  anything  to 
annoy  you." 

Gertrude  blushed  scarlet  at  these  words,  but  she  extended  her 
hand  to  meet  the  one  offered  by  her  late  lover,  in  pledge  of  con 
fidence  and  appreciating  friendship. 

"  How  soon  shall  you  resume  your  journey  ?"  he  asked. 

"  I  hope  to  be  in  Canada  within  an  hour,"  replied  Gertrude, 
ind  on  the  way  to  Kingston  as  soon  as  a  conveyance  can  be  pro- 
jured.  We  have  to  wait  here  for  breakfast." 

An  impatient  look  accompanied  this  remark.  The  young  man 
mused  a  moment,  apparently  in  perplexed  and  painful  thought, 
ajid  then  said, 

"  It  will  be  a  perilous  undertaking  for  me,  but  I  will  accom 
pany  you.  I  have  risked  my  life  once  for  fame  ;  let  rne  now  do  it 
for  a  nobler  motive." 

"  I  am  glad  for  your  sake  to  hear  you  make  such  a  proposal," 
replied  Miss  Van  Kleeck ;  "  but  you  may  be  assured  it  is  not  the 
most  prudent  course  even  for  your  brother's  interests,  for  your 
detection  and  arrest  would  greatly  complicate  matters,  and  would 
perhaps  defeat  the  few  chances  we  may  have  of  success.  Let  me 
advise  you  rather  to  remain  here,  where  a  messenger  can  reach 
you  in  a  short  time  from  Kingston,  if  we  find  that  your  services 
can  be  rendered  available  there." 

"  If  the  case  were  reversed,  I  know  that  Harry  would  not  be 
withheld  from  coming;  to  me  at  all  risks,  but  I  shall  never  be  as 

O  ' 

good  as  he.  I  will  be  guided  by  your  advice,  but  do  not  hesitate 
to  send  for  me  if  I  can  do  anything  for  him.  But  a  thought 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  207 

occurs  to  me  this  moment  which  may  possibly  be  of  importance, 
and  yet — I  do  not  know  " 

Thomas  hesitated,  but  in  obedience  to  Gertrude's  anxious  look 
of  inquiry,  he  continued, 

"  There  is  a  man  here  of  singular  powers  and  resources,  who, 
I  believe,  is  about  to  proceed  to  Kingston,  and  who  might  be  in 
some  way  serviceable  to  you  there.  I  am  not  at  liberty  to  say 
more  of  him,  but  I  think  it  would  be  well  for  you  to  meet  him 
here,  and  to  let  him  know  yqur  errand  in  Canada." 

*'  If  there  is  the  least  probability  of  his  aiding  us,  let  us  see  him, 
of  course,  for  we  are  going  among  entire  strangers." 

"  I  will  go  for  him  immediately,  and  if  he  has  not  already  left 
town,  I  will  bring  him  to  you." 

Vrail  went  at  once  in  pursuit  of  Johnson,  now  known  and 
spoken  of  only  as  Mr.  Miller,  whom,  to  his  great  joy,  he  found  at 
his  lodgings,  but  as  yet  undecided  on  making  his  hazardous  jour 
ney.  He  manifested  a  great  interest  in  the  singular  effort  which 
was  being  made  for  Harry's  release,  and  although  he  could  see 
little  prospect  of  its  favorable  issue,  he  immediately  accompanied 
the  young  man  to  meet  the  travellers,  and  showed  an  earnest  dis 
position  to  co-operate  with  them  in  their  generous  undertaking. 
He  gave  to  Miss  Van  Kleeck  letters  to  an  influential  and  promi 
nent  member  of  the  patriot  cause  at  Kingston,  instructed  her  at 
what  hotel  to  stay,  and  hinted  at  the  possibility  of  himself  seeing 
her  there  within  a  few  days. 

For  all  this  Gertrude  returned  the  sincerest  thanks,  little  sus 
pecting  the  true  character  of  her  visitor,  and  hoping  little  from  his 
alliance.  Their  interview  was  short,  and  within  an  hour  after  he 
had  taken  his  leave,  the  travellers  were  in  Canada,  and  were  post 
ing  by  express  coach  to  Kingston,  Gertrude  being  too  impatient 
to  wait  for  the  steamboat,  which  was  not  to  leave  till  late  in  the 
afternoon. 

if 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

THE   PRISONER   OF   PRESCOTT. 

OUR  narrative  returns  to  that  memorable  morning  when  Lieu 
tenant  Vrail  was  taken  from  his  Prescott  prison  to  be  transferred, 
in  company  with  eight  or  ten  others,  to  Kingston,  where  the  prin 
cipal  portion  of  the  captured  patriots  had  already  been  sent,  and 
whence  many  of  them  were  soon  to  depart  on  a  longer  journey, 
some  to  Van  Dieman's  land,  and  some  to  that  land  "  from  whose 
bourne  no  traveller  returns." 

Manacled,  and  tied  together  in  pairs,  they  were  attended  to  the 
place  of  embarkation,  not  only  by  a  military  guard,  but  by  a 
rabble  of  men  and  boys,  who  jeered  and  derided  the  hapless  band 
as  they  passed,  and  scarcely  refrained  from  acts  of  violence  to 
wards  them.  It  was  probably  intended  as  an  indignity  to  Harry, 
•who  was  suspected  of  being  an  officer,  and  who  was,  at  least, 
known  to  be  a  gentleman,  that  the  negro  who  had  been  taken  in 
his  company  was  pinioned  to  his  side,  instead  of  being  mated  with 
one  of  a  lower  class  of  the  prisoners ;  but  Harry  did  not  regret 
this  circumstance,  nor  manifest  the  least  repugnance  to  it.  The 
patience  and  good-nature  with  which  he  submitted  himself  in 
this,  and  in  all  respects,  to  the  disposal  of  his  captors,  gained  him 
some  sympathy  at  their  hands,  but  did  not  exempt  him  from  the 
ridicule  of  the  mob,  to  whom  his  position  proved  peculiarly  at 
tractive,  and  afforded  a  rich  theme  for  derision. 

Brom  bore  the  scoffs  of  the  crowd  less  patiently,  and  he  did 

203 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  209 

not  feel  the  fetters  upon  his  limbs  as  much  as  the  restraint  which 
his  master  had  imposed  upon  his  tongue.  His  large  eyes  glared 
fiercely,  and  he  longed  to  give  back  taunt  for  taunt,  and  to  dare 
his  deriders  to  a  three  to  one  combat — nay,  he  would  have  singly 
assailed  the  whole  rabble,  if  he  had  been  unbound,  so  great  was 
his  rage  against  them. 

The  journey  was  performed  by  steamboat  upon  the  same  river 
(belonging  to  and  dividing  the  two  nations),  which  had  so  recently 
borne  the  invading  band,  full  of  hope  and  courage,  to  the  place  of 
their  anticipated  triumph.  Over  the  same  route,  and  in  view  of 
the  same  scenes  which  they  had  then  beheld,  did  they  now  pass, 
bound  and  helpless,  to  partake  of  whatever  doom  their  incensed 
conquerors  might  see  fit  to  award.  The  shores  of  their  native 
land  stretched  before  them  many  a  league  as  they  were  borne  up 
on  their  sorrowful  way ;  they  could  see  its  green  fields  and  its 
waving  forests;  its  quiet  frontier  towns  came  successively  into 
view,  and  at  times  the  sound  of  its  village  bells  reached  their, ears. 
Alas !  for  them,  they  had  forfeited  their  citizenship  in  th^t'happy 
land — they  had  lost  the  protection  of  that  powerful  government, 
under  whose  benign  and  calm  strength  they  had  so  long  reposed 
in  safety,  and  there  was  none  to  interpose  for  their  rescue  or  relief. 

As  the  day  wore  away,  another  and  less  welcome  sight  became 
visible  to  them  in  the  distant  spires  and  domes  of  that  dreaded  city 
in  which  their  prison  homes  awaited  them,  and  that  afterdoom, 
the  horrors  of  which  they  could  only  imagine.  It  was  evening 
before  they  landed  ;  but  as  the  news  of  the  arrival  of  a  new  lot  of 
prisoners  was  soon  disseminated  throughout  the  town,  they  did 
not  fail  of  another  rabble  escort,  as  they  were  inarched  in  proces 
sion  through  the  streets,  to  the  music  of  drum  and  fife,  and  the 
more  discordant  sounds  of  fiendish  merriment  and  exultation. 

So  galling  was  this  exposure,  and  these  continual  insults,  that 
the  wearied  and  disheartened  prisoners  were  glad  when  the  grim 
walls  of  Fort  Henry  interposed  between  them  and  the  mob,  and 


210  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE  BORDER. 

received  them  within  its  dreadful  shelter.  They  were  all  confined 
in  one  large  room,  which  had  already  a  number  of  occupants,  un 
distinguished  among  whom  Vrail  was  astonished  and  grieved  to 
find  his  late  "commander,  Colonel  Van  Shoultz,  of  whose  escape  he 
had  until  then  ventured  to  indulge  a  faint  hope. 

Their  instantaneous  and  mutual  recognition  was  unfortunately 
followed  by  an  unguarded  utterance  by  the  Polander  of  both  the 
name  and  title  of  the  young  officer,  and  although  Harry  instantly 
checked  his  friend's  words,  it  was  too  late  to  prevent  the  dreaded 
exposure. 

"  Lieutenant  Vrail  /"  repeated  a  sergeant  of  the  guard,  who  had 
conducted  the  prisoners  to  their  quarters,  at  the  same  time  taking 
out  a  pencil  and  paper  from  his  pocket;  "that's  it,  is  it?  We 
supposed  he  was  a  captain,  at  least,  and  probably  something  high 
er,  but  lieutenant  is  enough  to  hang  him." 

"Shay  thought  he  was  one  of  their  sham  generals,  because  he 
had  a  servant  with  him,  and  he  expects  a  large  reward  for  taking 
him,"  replied  another. 

These  remarks  were  made  in  an  undertone,  which  was  not  in 
tended  to  reach  the  prisoner's  ears,  but  Harry,  who  had  been 
startled  by  his  friend's  salutation,  and  had  watched  to  see  if  it  had 
been  observed,  caught  every  word  of  a  conversation  which  boded 
him  so  much  evil. 

The  Polander,  when  at  length  the  withdrawal  of  the  soldiers 
permitted  free  conversation,  bitterly  reproached  himself  for  his 
imprudence,  but  Harry  fully  exonerated  him  from  censure,  and 
reminded  him  that  since  suspicion  had  evidently  been  so  strong 
against  him  as  an  officer,  other  means  would  doubtless  have  been 
found,  and  would  still  be  found  to  prove  it. 

"Your  words  will  not  be  evidence  against  me,"  he  said  ;  "other 
testimony  will  be  needed  to  show  that  I  was  the  bearer  of  a  com 
mission." 

"  You  may  be  convicted  as  a  private,  yet  without  a  private's 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  211 

chance  for  mercy,  if  government  believes  you  to  have  been  an 
officer." 

"  That  my  captors  have  fully  believed  from  the  moment  of  my 
arrest ;  so  I  shall  be  in  no  additional  jeopardy  by  reason  of  what 
you  have  said.  But  tell  me  now,  my  friend,  about  yourself,  and 
what  you  can  learn  of  your  prospects." 

"There  is  no  hope  for  me,"  replied  Col.  Van  Shoultz,  solemnly, 
"  Everything  betokens  that,  too  decidedly  to  admit  of  a  doubt. 
The  government  is  resolved  on  severe  measures.  They  utterly 
ignore  the  existence  of  any  war,  revolutionary  or  otherwise,  and 
while  they  will  punish  as  traitors  that  portion  of  the  prisoners 
who  are  their  own  subjects,  they  will  prosecute  us,  who  are  foreign 
ers,  as  brigands  or  murderers.  So  says  their  organ,  and  such,  I 
learn  from  other  quarters,  is  their  determination." 

"Let  us  hope  for  better  things." 

"I  cannot  hope.  The  defection  of  our  original  leaders  has  de 
volved  the  chief  responsibility  of  this  movement  on  me,  and  I 
must  bear  it.  I  assure  you  I  feel  a  presentiment  of  my  coming 
doom.  But  do  not  think  I  shall  shrink  from  it  I  have  courted 
death  too  often  on  the  battle-fields  of  my  own  country  to  quail 
before  it,  even  on  a  British  scaffold." 

"  If  you  will  not  hope,  my  dear  friend,  I  will  at  least  hope  for 
you.  Your  foreign  birth  and  education,  and  your  more  excusable 
misconception  of  the  true  state  of  the  revolution  in  Canada  (on 
which  point  we  have  all  been  deluded),  entitle  you  to  leniency, 
even  more  than  others.  Doubtless  you  will  be  allowed  counsel  on 
your  trial." 

"  Oh,  yes ;  we  are  to  be  furnished  with  a  copy  of  our  indict 
ment  a  few  days  before  the  trial,  and  we  are  at  liberty  to  employ 
counsel,  if  we  can  induce  any  one  to  defend  us,  which,  consider 
ing  the  state  of  public  sentiment,  is  not  like  to  be  an  easy  task. 
Failing  in  this,  counsel  will  be  assigned  us  by  the  court,  who  will 
be  sure  to  defend  us  with  decorum,  and  who  will  do  nothing  in 


212  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BOEDER. 

our  behalf  which  can  offend  his  lordship,  the  judge,  or  which 
shall  displease  the  prosecuting  attorney." 

"  How  do  you  learn  all  this  ?" 

"  From  one  here  who  knows  the  full  history  of  trials  that  have 
already  taken  place." 

The  picture  which  the  Polander  had  drawn  of  their  prospects 
was  dismal  enough,  and,  as  Harry  could  not  fail  to  perceive,  was 
probably  correct.  Van  Schoultz,  he  could  scarcely  doubt,  would 
suffer  death,  and  his  own  peril,  imminent  enough  before,  he  knew 
would  be  increased  by  his  intimate  relations  with  that  officer. 
The  brave  colonel  was  the  first  to  point  out  this  danger  to  his 
friend,  and  to  urge  a  cessation  of  all  intercourse  between  them ; 
but  Harry  would  not  listen  a  moment  to  this  proposition.  He 
could  not  forget  that  his  companion  was  a  foreigner,  without  inter 
est,  or  hope  of  influence  from  any  quarter  in  his  behalf,  and  he 
would  not  withdraw  from  him  the  slight  chance  of  benefit,  or,  at 
least,  of  solace,  which  his  friendship  could  bestow.  Whenever  or 
wherever  his  voice  could  be  heard  in  his  advocacy,  he  resolved  he 
would  not  be  silent,  and  in  thus  contemplating  his  efforts  for  an 
other,  he  at  times  lost  sight  of  his  own  danger. 

But  in  this  oblivion  he  was  not  long  allowed  to  rest.  When 
Colonel  Van  Schoultz  was  furnished  with  a  copy  of  the  indictment 
found  against  him,  a  similar  document  was  served  on  Harry  Vrail, 
and  he  was  notified  that  his  trial  would  take  place,  either  jointly 
with  that  of  his  commanding  officer,  or  immediately  after  its  ter 
mination.  This  association  of  his  case  with  that  of  the  leader  of 
the  expedition  was  ominous  enough  to  leave  him  little  hope  of 
escaping  the  same  fate  which  was  so  evidently  in  store  for  the 
former. 

Yet,  desperate  as  their  cases  seemed,  neither  of  the  young  men 
were  willing  to  relinquish  life  without  making  as  vigorous  an 
effort  for  escape  as  circumstances  would  permit,  and  they  resolved 
to  employ  counsel,  if  it  were  possible  to  procure  a  man  of  ability 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOEDEE.  213 

and  standing  in  the  province  to  undertake  their  cause.  He  might 
at  least  do  something  for  them,  if  it  were  only,  by  his  ingenuity 
or  influence,  to  obtain  time,  until  possibly  milder  counsels  might 
prevail  in  high  places.  England  was  powerful  enough  to  afford 
to  be  merciful,  if  she  would,  and  they  were  even  willing  to  ask  for 
mercy.  They  learned,  on  inquiry,  that  an  eminent  lawyer  of 
Kingston  had  been  employed  for  the  accused  in  several  of  the 
State  trials  which  had  taken  place  during  the  preceding  summer, 
and  that  he  had  conducted  his  defences  in  a  masterly  manner,  and 
in  one  instance  to  the  entire  acquittal  of  his  client. 

But  this  solitary  instance  of  success  in  resisting  the  powerful 
influence  of  government  had  caused  him  to  be  besieged  by  appli 
cations  from  the  unfortunate  prisoners,  not  one  in  ten  of  whom  he 
could  defend,  and  not  one  in  twenty  of  whom  could  remunerate 
him  for  his  services.  The  natural  result  was,  that  Counsellor 
Strong  was  retained  by  the  few  only  whose  means  would  enable 
theru  to  place  a  large  retaining  fee  in  his  hands,  and  all  others 
found  the  necessity  of  relying  on  less  distinguished  aid.  To 
obtain  this  man's  assistance  had  become  an  object  of  earnest 
desire,  both  on  the  part  of  Van  Schoultz  and  Harry,  but  when 
they  learned  the  formidable  extent  of  his  charges,  they  were 
forced  to  abandon  their  purpose. 

But  from  the  moment  their  project  was  seen  to  be  impracti 
cable,  it  became  the  more  desirable  in  their  estimation,  until,  as 
they  discussed  with  increasing  regret  the  lost  opportunity,  they 
became  almost  persuaded  that  it  would  have  restored  them  to 
liberty. 

To  one  of  these  conversations,  Brom  became  an  interested  list 
ener,  and  he  heard  with  astonishment  that  so  much  might  be 
hoped  for,  from  the  efforts  of  one  man. 

"  Let's  hab  him  for  you,  Massa  Harry,  of  course,"  he  said ; 
u  mebbe  he'll  get  you  off." 

"  I  can't  pay  him,  Brom.     He  won't  defend  any  one  for  less 


214          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

than  forty  pounds  in  advance,  and  a  promise  of  I  don't  know  how 
much  more  in  case  of  success." 

"  Forty  pounds  of  what  ?"  asked  the  negro,  in  amazement. 

"Forty  pounds  sterling,  or  two  hundred  dollars  of  our  cur 
rency." 

"  Oh,  is  that  all  ?"  replied  Brom,  contemptuously  ;  "  send  him 
along  then — I'll  hire  him,  and  I'll  pay  him  something  extra,  too, 
for  puttin'  in  the  fine  touches." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Brom  ?  You  certainly  have  not  two 
hundred  dollars  with  you  ?" 

"Never  you  mind.  You  just  send  your  big  lawyer  along  to 
me  ;  I'll  'tain  him  for  you — but  I  don't  believe  he  can  make  sich 
a  speech  as  Squire  Gray's  clerk,  Barney  Blait,  did  in  Jake  Smith's 
pig  suit  last  summer.  You  mout  a  heard  him  bellow  half  a  mile 
for  a  whole  hour,  and  he  got  his  case,  too,  and  only  charged  Jake 
half  a  dollar  for  it.  Howsomever,  I  dare  say  this  Mr.  Strong  is 
smart  enough  for  a  Britisher." 

"  But,  Brom,  if  you  really  have  so  much  money,  I  cannot  con 
sent  to  take  it  from  you." 

"  I  don't  mean  you  shall,  Massa  Harry.  I'll  give  it  to  Massa 
Strong." 

"  But  it  might  do  no  good  after  all ;  I  cannot  let  you  throw 
away  so  much  of  your  hard  earnings,  which  I  may  never  be  able 
to  repay  you." 

"  It  isn't  hard  earnings ;  I  earned  it  mighty  easy  I  'clare  to 
you.  Besides,  you  can't  stop  rne  !  I  shall  hire  lawyer  Strong." 

"  But  you  will  want  to  be  defended  yourself,  and  you  will  want 
all  your  money  for  that." 

"  Nebber  mind.  Maybe  I  got  money  enough  for  that  too  ;  but 
they  haven't  summonsed  me  yet,  and  there'll  be  time  enough  to 
think  of  that  by  and  by.  One  of  them  soldier  fellows  said  I 
should  have  to  be  tried  all  alone,  'cause  my  case  was  darker  than 
the  rest.  I  don't  see  what  he  meant  by  that." 


THE  PKISO'NER  OF  THE  BOEDER.  215 

Harry  smiled,  but  he  did  not  explain  the  enigmatical  words. 
He  decided,  after  some  hesitation,  to  accept  the  mysterious  funds 
which  were  thus  fairly  forced  upon  him,  believing  that  whatever 
might  be  his  own  fate,  he  could  make  provision  for  repayment  to 
his  sable  benefactor,  if  the  latter  should  be  ever  allowed  to  return- 
to  his  native  village. 

Brom  retired,  as  on  a  former  occasion,  to  an  obscure  corner  of 
his  prison,  to  withdraw  his  golden  store  unobserved  from  its  place 
of  concealment,  and  he  soon  reappeared  with  each  hand  closed 
over  more  than  it  could  conceal  of  the  glittering  coin,  which 
peeped  from  between  the  insterstices  of  his  fingers,  like  the  yellow 
corn  bursting  from  its  husks.  Whispering  for  Harry  to  hold  his 
hat,  he  buried  his  hands  within  it  before  disgorging  them  of  their 
precious  contents,  which  were  deposited  as  silently  as  possible,  in 
order  to  avoid  attracting  the  attention  of  their  fellow  prisoners. 
Vrail  and  Col.  Van  Shoultz  looked  on  with  astonishment,  both 
being  utterly  ignorant  of  the  source  of  supply  ;  although  the  for 
mer  had  once  before  had  a  proof  on  a  much  smaller  scale,  of  the 
negro's  financial  resources.  They  were  amazed  not  only  at  the 
amount  of  treasure  produced,  but  at  the  very  apparent  fact  that 
its  owner  was  entirely  unable  to  compute  its  value. 

"  How  much  is  dare,  Massa  Harry  ?"  he  asked,  in  a  whisper. 
"  Is  dat  enough  to  pay  de  big  lawyer  ?" 

"  Yes,  twice  over,  Brom." 

"  Den  you  get  him  for  you  and  Colonel  Van  Shoots  too — 
mebbe  he  clear  you  both,"  said  the  negro,  rubbing  his  hands. 

"  But  you,  Brom,  will  have  to  be  tried  too,  by  and  by."  « 

"  Nebber  mind  ;  they  babn't  summonsed  me  yet ;  and" — sinking 
his  voice  to  a  whisper,  and  pointing  to  the  coin — "  dere's  a  few 
more  left." 

Harry,  after  thanking  the  negro,  and  assuring  him  that  he 
should  make  no  arrangements  with  counsel  which  did  not  include 
him  also  in  its  provisions,  pocketed  the  treasure,  and  at  once 


216  THE   PKISONEK   OF  THE  BOKDEK. 

applied  for  permission,  which  was  readily  accorded,  to  send  a 
f  messenger  to  the  legal  Goliah  from  whom  so  much  was  hoped. 

A  fee  of  sufficient  magnitude  to  ensure  attention  was  enclosed 
in  the  application  to  the  counsellor,  and  the  return  of  their  envoy 
brought  them  the  gratifying  assurance  that  the  great  man  would 
wait  upon  them  some  time  in  the  course  of  the  ensuing  evening. 

How  much  will  the  angel  Hope  do  for  the  human  heart  in  every 
strait  to  which  it  can  be  reduced !  How  busily  in  the  brief  in 
terval  which  elapsed  before  meeting  their  legal  adviser,  did  the 
unfortunate  prisoners  imagine  and  discuss  the  ingenious  theories 
of  defences  which  were  to  be  maintained  in  their  behalf,  perhaps 
to  their  triumphant  and  honorable  acquittal. 

But,  alas !  the  arrival  of  their  counsel  rather  dissipated  than 
strengthened  these  bright  anticipations.  Mr.  Strong  was  a  mat 
ter-of-fact  man,  who  knew  what  it  was  to  oppose  a  prosecution 
*yhich  would  be  sustained  by  irrefragable  proof,  by  the  whole 
weight  of  popular  sentiment,  and  by  governmental  sanction. 

Having  learned  from  the  prisoners  the  particulars  of  their 
arrest,  he  at  once  advised  Colonel  Van  Shoultz,  when  arraigned,  to 
plead  guilty  to  the  charge  of  having  been  found  in  arms  against  the 
Canadian  government,  inasmuch  as,  having  been  taken  in  actual 
combat,  there  was  no  possibility  of  his  evading  a  conviction. 

"  We  will  make  the  best  use  we  can  of  the  extenuating  circum 
stances  in  your  case,  and  we  shall  find  both  the  court  and  the 
governor  more  ready  to  listen  to  these,  if  we  make  no  useless 
contest  on  points  which  cannot  be  defended.  I  do  not  mean  to 
say,"  he  continued,  "  that  there  is  much  probability  of  mercy  be 
ing  shown  ;  I  fear  there  is  not.  But  I  think  a  slight  chance  of 
pardon  would  result  from  such  a  course." 

The  Polander's  strong  presentiment  of  his  coming  fate,  of  which 
his  mind  had  become  temporarily  divested,  returned  to  him  with 
increased  force  on  hearing  the  undisguised  opinion  of  the  lawyer, 
with  whose  views  he  fully  concurred  ;  but  he  chose  to  deliberate  a 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOKDEB.  217 

day  or  two  before  deciding  a  matter  of  so  great  moment  as  that 
of  pleading  guilty  to  a  capital  crime. 

"  As  to  Mr.  Vrail,"  continued  the  counsellor,  "  his  case  is  some 
what  different.  His  arrest  was  subsequent  to  the  battle,  several 
miles  distant  from  its  scene,  and  the  proof  of  his  having  been 
engaged  in  it  may  possibly  not  be  so  certain  as  to  ensure  convic 
tion.  I  would  advise  a  defence  in  his  case,  although  I  must  cau- 

»  O 

tion  you  against  any  sanguine  hopes  of  acquittal.  The  prospect, 
I  grieve  to  say,  is  all  the  other  way.  Proof  will  be  raked  from  all 
possible  quarters,  and  both  court  and  jurors  will  be  against 
you." 

"  The  most  formidable  witness  against  me,"  said  Harry,  "  will 
doubtless  be  the  man  Shay,  who  arrested  me,  and  to  whom  I  had 
made  the  unguarded  avowal  of  which  I  have  told  you." 

"  Yet  that  is  testimony  that  may  be  shaken,"  replied  the  coun 
sellor,  with  a  sudden  flashing  of  his  dark  eyes,  as  if  he  felt  him 
self  already  in  the  forensic  arena,  with  some  material  for  success 
ful  effort.  "  The  man  will  be  infamous  by  his  own  showing,  be 
sides  which,  the  fact  that  your  conviction  will  entitle  him  to  a 
reward,  will  throw  discredit  upon  his  evidence  of  your  confessions. 
I  think  the  prosecution  will  have  to  produce  other  proof  of  your 
having  been  in  the  battle.  Can  they  do  it?" 

"  I  think  not,  unless  they  can  use  ray  comrades  as  witnesses 
against  me.  Can  this  be  done  ?" 

"  They  cannot  be  compelled,  of  course,  to  testify  against  you ; 
but  may  not  some  of  them  be  induced  to  do  so  by  a  promise  ^of 
pardon  for  themselves." 

"  Yes,  if  the  prosecuting  attorney  will  stoop  to  such  means  to 
procure  my  conviction,  he  will  doubtless  find  some  wretch  willing 
to  save  his  life  at  the  expense  of  mine.  There  can  be  no  hope 
for  me,  Mr.  Strong,  if  such  a  course  is  to  be  pursued." 

"  Not  so  fast.  There  may  not  be  much  hope,  and  yet  there 
may  be  some.  Are  there  not  extenuating  circumstances  in  your 
10 


218  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

case,  even  if  your  participation  in  this  war  should  be  clearly  made 
out?" 

"  I  do  not  know  of  any." 

"  Think  again — you  are  very  young." 

"  Yes  ;  I  am  but  twenty-three,  but  that  is  two  years  past  the 
legal  age  of  manhood,  and  it  is  a  time  of  life  when  a  man  is  fully 
accountable  for  his  actions." 

"  Do  not  argue  the  case  so  strongly  against  yourself.  Is  there 
not  something  else  that  may  be  shown  or  said  in  your  favor? 

"  No." 

"Yes,"  replied  Colonel  Van  Shoultz ;  "something  very  impor 
tant,  if  it  can  be  proved." 

"  What  is  it  ?"  asked  the  lawyer,  eagerly. 

"He  was  for  a  long  time  unwilling  to  engage  in  this  war, 
strenuously  resisting  all  arguments  in  its  favor,  until  a  younger 
brother's  enlistment  influenced  him  to  join  us,  more  for  the  pro 
tection  of  that  brother,  than  for  any  other  cause." 

"  Is  this  true  ?"  asked  the  legal  adviser. 

"Yes,  substantially.  I  did,  however,  become  a  convert  to  the 
cause,  before  joining  it,  and  I  have  fiequently  avowed  and 
advocated  the  doctrines  of  the  patriots  and  revolutionists  since." 

"  Never  mind — we  don't  want  to  prove  that,  and  if  you  go  on 
in  this  way,  you  will  be  rising  and  making  a  speech  against  your 
self  in  court,  when  your  trial  comes  on.  The  facts  mentioned  by 
your  friend  may  have  some  weight,  if  we  can  prove  them." 

"  Which  we  certainly  cannot  do  ;  I  have  not  a  witness  to  pro 
duce." 

"  Where  is  this  brother  ?" 

"Alas,  I  know  nothing  of  his  fate.  If  he  has  escaped,  which 
may  Heaven  grant,  I  would  not  for  worlds  that  he  should  come 
here  to  testify  in  my  behalf,  for  his  danger  would  be  even  greater 
than  mine." 

Counsellor  Strong  was  perplexed.     He  had  become  deeply  in- 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOEDER.  219 

terested  in  both  his  unfortunate  clients,  and  he  thought  he  saw  a 
glimmer  of  hope  for  the  younger  of  the  two,  which  influenced 
him  to  vigorous  efforts  in  his  behalf.  As  to  the  leader  of  the 
expedition,  he  clearly  foresaw  his  fate,  and  though  he  tried  to 
argue  himself  into  the  belief  that  there  was  a  remote  chance  of 
his  escape  from  death,  a  contrary  conviction  clung  to  his  mind. 
He  resolved,  however,  to  do  all  that  was  in  his  power  for  both 
parties,  and  after  making  a  few  memoranda  of  the  leading  facts 
which  had  been  furnished  him  by  the  prisoners,  he  departed  with 
a  promise  of  seeing  them  on  the  ensuing  day. 

Within  the  few  days  which  elapsed  before  the  sitting  of  the 
court,  the  prisoners  were  visited  daily  by  their  zealous  advocate» 
but  alas,  with  an  increased  air  of  concern  as  the  time  passed  away 
without  bringing  any  accession  of  strength  to  his  cause,  and  with 
out,  as  far  as  he  could  read  the  signs  of  the  hour,  diminishing  the 
ferocity  of  pursuit  with  which  it  had  too  evidently  been  decided 
that  his  clients  were  to  be  hunted  down. 

The  Polander  observed  his  generous  grief,  and  begged  him  not 
to  be  distressed  on  his  behalf. 

"  I  see  it  all,"  he  said  ;  "  they  cannot  spare  me,  if  they  intend 
to  convict  any.  The  principal  must  be  punished,  or  the  acces 
sories  must  all  be  acquitted,  arid  England  is  not  generous  enough 
for  that." 

"  I  fear  you  are  right ;  but  we  will  try." 

"  Try,  but  do  not  fear ;  at  least,  not  for  me.  I  shall  not 
tremble  before  my  judges,  and  if  they  send  me  to  the  scaffold,  I 
do  not  think  I  shall  tremble  there." 

It  would  be  a  painful  task,  and  one  which  the  progress  of  our 
history  doos  not  demand,  to  dwell  upon  the  details  of  a  trial 
which  was  destined  to  result,  as  the  most  hopeful  could  not  fail  to 
foresee,  in  a  sentence  of  death.  Trial  it  could  scarcely  be  called, 
for  the  defendant  had  pleaded  guilty  to  being  found  in  arms  against 
the  government,  leaving  it  to  his  counsel  to  establish  if  possible 


220  THE   PBISONEE   OF   THE   BOKDEB. 

his  position,  that  the  contest  was  of  such  a  character  as  to  entitle 
any  foreigners  who  had  been  engaged  in  it  to  all  the  immunities 
of  prisoners  of  war,  or  that,  if  any  crime  had  been  committed,  it 
was  not  of  a  capital  nature.  In  all  this,  of  course,  he  failed,  and 
in  every  appeal,  either  to  court  or  jury,  for  a  recommendation  to 
the  mercy  of  the  sovereign. 

Stony  hearts  decided  his  doom,  and  stony  eyes,  from  which  no 
pity  gleamed,  rested  on  the  friendless  foreigner,  as  his  dreadful 
sentence  was  pronounced.  How  nobly  he  bore  it  all,  how  man 
fully  he  met  his  fate  when  the  dreadful  day  of  doom  arrived ;  what 
countless  tears  fell  on  Freedom's  shores  at  the  recital  of  his  sad 
story,  history  has  told,  and  future  ages  will  know. 

He  was  executed  in  Fort  Henry  soon  after  his  trial,  at  the  age 
of  thirty-one,  leaving,  say  his  historians,  "a  proud  name  to  be 
handed  down  to  posterity  with  those  of  Steuben,  De  Kalb  and 
Kosciusko." 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

LIGHT     IN     A     DUNGEON. 

VRAIL  did  not  see  his  friend  again  after  the  trial  of  the  latter. 
They  had  parted  like  brothers  on  the  morning  of  that  sad  day, 
each  exhorting  the  other  to  good  courage,  and  each  almost  as 
solicitous  for  the  other's  safety  as  for  his  own  ;  but  after  .convic 
tion  Van  Shoultz  was  removed  to  other  quarters  until  his  execu 
tion,  and  Harry,  plunged  in  the  deepest  dejection  by  the  tidings 
of  his  doom,  awaited  without  hope  the  summons  to  his  own 
trial. 

This  event  did  not,  however,  immediately  occur.  Col.  Abbey, 
Col.  Woodruff,  and  some  other  gallant  men,  were  first  tried,  con 
victed,  and  sentenced  to  the  same  doom  with  their  leader,  and  all 
like  him  suffered  death  on  the  scaffold,  meeting  their  fate  with  a 
dignity  and  fortitude  which  proclaimed  the  native  heroism  of 
their  hearts. 

Many  of  the  prisoners,  including  Harry,  and  his  inseparable 
companion,  Brom,  were,  in  the  meanwhile,  removed  from  the  fort 
to  the  city  prison,  a  large  stone  building  which  stands  in  a  central 
part  of  the  town,  and  which  is  provided  with  a  permanent  gallows 
accessible  from  an  upper  story,  and  of  a  capacity  to  do  a  three 
fold  work  of  death. 

Seated  in  his  cell,  within  this  dreadful  abode,  a  few  evenings 
preceding  the  day  for  which  his  trial  was  finally  appointed, 
Earry  was  startled  from  a  gloomy  revery  by  the  approach  of  a 

221 


222  THE  PEISONEB  OF  THE  BOBDEE. 

turnkey  accompanied  by  a  stranger,  who,  being  conducted  to  the 
door  of  his  cell,  was  informed  by  the  officer,  as  he  turned  away, 
that  he  would  call  for  him  in  half  an  hour.  Vrail  could  not  dis 
tinguish  the  visitor  by  the  dim  light,  but  supposing  him  to  be 
some  messenger  from  his  counsel,  he  awaited  without  much 
curiosity  the  announcement  of  his  errand. 

"  You  don't  know  me,  I  s'pose,  Harry  Vrail,"  said  a  voice  of 
friendly  cadence,  while  the  speaker's  face  was  pressed  almost 
against  the  bars  of  the  cell  door. 

The  prisoner  came  quickly  forward,  and  peered  closely  at  the 
half-visible  countenance,  on  which  a  faint  light  from  the  hall 
rested. 

"  I  cannot  see  you,"  was  the  quick  reply  ;  "  but  the  voice  is 
like  one  I  have  heard  in  H .  Tell  me  quickly  if  this  is  so." 

"Yes,  T  am  your  neighbor,  Garret  Van  Vrank." 

"  Garry  Van  Vrank  !  Is  it  possible  ?  What  good  angel  has 
sent  you  here,  Garry ;  but  before  you  answer  this,  or  any  other 
question,  tell  me  whether  you  know  anything  of  poor  Tom's 
fate  ?" 

"  Yes,  T  know  all  about  him.  He  is  perfectly  safe  and  well, 
and  is  now  at  Ogdensburgh." 

"Thank  Heaven  for  that!  Thank  Heaven  for  that!"  exclaimed 
the  prisoner,  drawing  a  long  free  breath,  for  his  inhalation  had 
been  suspended  while  he  awaited,  in  great  anxiety,  the  answer  to 
his  question.  "Safe  and  well!  You  really  remove  a  mountain 
from  my  heart,  my  dear  friend,  by  bringing  me  such  news  as  this. 
Torn  is  safe — safe — SAFE  ;  thank  Heaven  for  this  great  mercy  ! 
Fortified  by  the  knowledge  of  this  fact,  I  almost  feel  as  if  I  could 
defy  my  judges  to  do  their  worst." 

"  You  mustn't  talk  so,  Mr.  Vrail ;  that  won't  make  matters  any 
better,  you  know,  and  your  life  is  worth  as  much  as  Tom's — 
rather  more,  I  should  say." 

"  Than  Tom's !     Why,  bless  you,  my  dear  fellow,  you  don't 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE    BORDER.  223 

know  Tom.  He  is  worth  a  dozen  such  as  me.  Thank  Heaven, 
again,  that  he  is  free !" 

44  But  you  are  not,"  replied  Van  Vrank,  designedly  rattling  the 
grated  door  of  his  cell,  to  awaken  the  unselfish  man  to  a  sense  of 
his  own  condition. 

"  No,"  answered  Harry,  "  and  I  am  not  like  to  be  ;  but  let  me 
ask  you,  friend  Garret,  how  is  it  that  you,  on  whom  I  have  no 
claims,  have  come  to  see  me  in  my  adversity  ?" 

44  Well,  never  mind  about  that,  Mr.  Vrail.  I  am  here,  prepared 
to  do  anything  for  you  that  I  can,  which,  I  fear,  isn't  much,  but 
what  I  am  come  for  to-night,  mostly,  is  to  let  you  know  that  you 
have  friends  at  hand,  who  are  ready  and  anxious  to  help  you." 

41  Friends,  Garry  ?  Who  are  they  ?  Who  besides  you  ?  My 
grandfather  is  certainly  not  here  ?" 

44  No — but  do  you  know  a  young  girl  by  the  name  of  Ruth 
Shay  ?" 

"  Yes,  I  know  almost  an  angel  of  light  by  that  name.  Is 
that  dear  child  with  you  ?" 

4'  Yes,  she  is  in  the  city.  She  brought  the  news  of  your  cap 
ture  to  H ,  and  I  have  come  with  her  to  see  if  we  could  do 

anything  for  you." 

Harry's  heart  sunk  within  him  as  he  thought  of  the  utter 
inutility  of  any  such  aid,  but  he  was  too  generous  to  allow  his 
disappointment  to  appear. 

44 1  am  certainly  very  grateful  for  this  kindness,  both  yours  and 
hers,"  he  said  ;  "  and  if  there  is  any  way  that  you  can  serve  me,  I 
will  be  sure  to  let  you  know.  I  can  think  of  nothing  better  now, 
than  that  you  should  both  go  and  see  my  counsel,  Mr.  Strong,  and 
tell  him  all  that  you  know  about  me.  He  can  tell  better  than  I 
whether  you  can  be  of  service,  or  not." 

44  That  is  part  of  my  errand  here  to-night,  to  learn  whether  you 
have  a  lawyer  engaged,  and  who  he  is.  She  wants  to  see 
him." 


224  THE    PRISONER    OF   THE    BORDER. 

"  What,  Ruth  does  ?     What  can  she  have  to  say  to  him  ?" 

Van  Vrank  hesitated  and  stammered,  and  finally  added, 

"  I  should  say,  we  want  to  see  him ;  so  you  will  please  to  give 
me  his  name  and  number  on  a  slip  of  paper,  and  we  will  go  and 
find  him  early  to-morrow  morning,  or  perhaps  this  evening." 

"  It  is  not  yet  too  late,  and  there  is  but  little  time  to  spare. 
You  can  easily  see  Mr.  Strong  this  evening,  if  you  will." 

Garry  said  he  would  certainly  make  the  attempt,  and  in  order 
to  lose  nothing  by  delay,  he  would  depart  at  once.  A  few  hurried 
questions  of  Vrail,  in  relation  to  his  grandfather,  and  some  other 
friends  at  H ,  including  Miss  Van  Kleeck,  were  as  hastily  an 
swered  by  the  visitor,  who  was  about  to  depart  in  search  of  the 
warder  who  had  admitted  him,  when  he  was  accosted  by  a  voice 
from  an  adjoining  cell. 

"  Massa  Van  Vrank !  Massa  Van  Vrank !  please  to  step  dis 
a-way  a  minute.  I'se  here,  too  ;  you  don't  ax  no  questions  about 
me  ;  but  I  'clare  I'm  very  glad  to  see  you." 

"  Well,  Brom,  I  should  be  very  glad  to  see  you  too,  but  I  can't," 
said  Garret,  peering  into  his  cell,  where  the  few  rays  of  light 
which  entered,  found  nothing  to  reflect  them,  and  the  negro  might 
be  said  to  be  quite  invisible.  "  I  forgot  that  you  were  here,"  con 
tinued  the  visitor,  talking  in  the  direction  whence  the  other's  voice 
proceeded,  "  though  I  now  remember  hearing  that  you  went  to 
the  war." 

"  Yes,  I  did,  Massa  Van  Vrank ;  but  I  wish  I  hadn't,  nor  Massa 
Harry  too.  You  see,  it  hasn't  turned  out  just  as  we  'spected,  and 
now  I  am  very  afraid  it  will  go  hard  with  Massa  Harrv,  for  dey'se 
hanging  'em  up  here  every  few  days,  like  strings  of  onions,  three 
at  a  time,  right  back  of  the  jail  here." 

"  Is  it  possible,  Brom  ?" 

"  Yes,  Massa  Garret;  only  dis  inornin'  dey  turned  off  three,  two 
colonels  and  a  captain' :  they  walked  right  past  here,  and  nodded 
good-bye  to  Massa  Harry  as  they  went  along.  Dey  never  flinched, 


THE   PRISONER   OF    THE   BORDER.  225 

only  one  on  'em  shivered  a  little  when  he  first  saw  the  gallows — 
but  he  only  said,  '  It  is  a  cold  morning,'  and  went  on." 

"  It  is  very  horrible ;  but  where  is  the  gallows  you  speak 
of?" 

"Right  dere,  at  the  end  of  that  long  hall  you  is  in  now." 

"  What !  in  the  house  ;  and  up  here  in  this  story  ?" 

"  No,  no,  Massa  Van  Vrank,  at  the  end  of  this  long  hall  is  a 
large  door,  opens  out-doors.  Jes  s'pose  you  going  to  be  hung, 
now.  You  walk  right  out  of  that  door  on  to  a  little  platform,  big 
enough  to  'commodate  three  men  ;  that  platform  is  a  trap  door ; 
you  all  three  stand  on  it;  den  dere  is  three  ropes  hang  down  from 
a  beam  over  head  ;  den  " 

"  That's  enough,  Brom.  I  understand  it.  I  don't  want  to  hear 
any  more  about  it." 

"  Den  you  " 

"  Never  mind." 

"  Dey  put  the  rope  on  you  " 

"  That  will  do." 

"  And  knock  de  bottom  out  of  de  trap-door,"  continued  the  per 
tinacious  negro;  "  and  you  drop  down  great  ways — partly  behind 
a  stone  wall  which  is  built  up  outside,  so  dat  de  crowd  can't  see 
nothin'  but  your  head  and  shoulders.  One  of  de  jailers  told  me 
all  about  it,  to  'muse  me,  one  mornin'  when  I  felt  bad." 

"  Does  Mr.  Vrail  know  all  this  ?" 

"  I  tink  he  does." 

"  And  yet  he  does  not  seem  much  frightened." 

"  Massa  Harry  is  a  berry  brave  man,  and  he  is  berry  good  man 
too.  He  tell  me  to  trust  in  the  Lord,  and  if  I  fear  him,  I  needn't 
fear  anybody  else,  and  dat's  what  I'm  going  to  do — but  I  'fraid  for 
Massa  Harry,  'cause  he  was  an  officer,  and  they  hang  all  de 
officers." 

Leaving  the  African  to  his  clouded  faith,  and  promising  to  see 
him  again  on  the  morrow,  Garret  stepped  back  to  the  cell  of  Vrail, 

10* 


226  THE  PRISONER   OF   THE  BOEDER. 

and  thrusting  a  purse  through  the  bars,  which  fell  heavily  to  the 
floor,  he  whispered — 

"There  is  what  may  possibly,  be  useful  to  you,  and  if  you  want 
twenty  times  that  sum,  or  more,  it  will  be  ready  for  you  to-mor 
row.  It  is  not  my  gift,  but  it  comes  from  one  who  makes  you  as 
welcome  to  it  as  you  are  to  the  air  you  breathe." 

Before  the  astonished  listener  could  ask  any  questions,  his  visitor 
was  gone,  and  he  remained  lost  in  wonder  as  to  who  could  be  the 
mysterious  benefactor  who  was  willing  to  contribute  so  freely  to 
his  necessities,  but  the  question  admitted  of  no  approach  to  a 
solution.  He  raised  the  heavy  purse,  and  from  such  examination 
as  he  could  give  it,  he  became  satisfied  that  its  contents  must  be 
very  valuable,  and  again  he  fell  to  wondering  who  among  all  his 
friends  would  be  willing  to  sacrifice  even  that  large  amount  for 
his  sake,  to  say  nothing  of  that  greater  sum,  of  which  this  was  but 
an  earnest.  His  grandfather  and  his  brother,  he  knew,  were  en 
tirely  unable  to  command  any  such  sums,  and  besides,  there  could 
be  no  reasons  for  secrecy  in  imparting  anything  they  had  to  offer 
for  his  assistance.  He  could  not  indeed  imagine  why  any  one 
who  was  willing  to  befriend  him  so  nobly,  should  not  do  so  openly, 
but  supposing  that  the  mystery  was  only  a  temporary  one,  which 
would  soon  be  disclosed,  he  checked  his  curiosity  as  best  he  could, 
and  began  to  reflect  whether  he  could  make  any  use  of  the  means 
so  liberally  provided.  He  could  think  of  no  mode  of  applying  it, 
except  by  more  largely  feeing  his  counsel,  and  by  empowering 
him  to  employ  additional  aid  among  the  most  eminent  of  his  legal 
brethren,  and  this  he  resolved  to  do  on  the  morrow.  For  the  pre 
sent  hour,  he  determined  to  provide  for  the  comfort  of  himself  and 
his  sable  attendant,  beyond  the  bare  necessaries  which  had  been 
furnished  them,  and  thus  prepare  for  a  better  physical  endurance 
of  their  approaching  trials,  for  although  Brom's  means  were  not 
exhausted,  he  prudently  reserved  them  for  emergencies,  never 
dreaming  of  bestowing  anything  on  luxuries,  and  least  of  all,  for 


THE  PRISONER   OF  THE  BORDER.  227 

himself.  His  fund  was  a  sacred  one,  pledged  for  Harry's  benefit, 
and  for  that  alone  he  was  resolved  it  should  go. 

When,  therefore,  the  warder  next  came  his  rounds,  he  was 
startled  not  a  little  by  a  request  from  a  prisoner  who  had  before 
accepted  ungrurablingly  the  coarse  fare  of  felons,  for  a  substantial 
supper  of  such  viands  as  gentlemen  are  accustomed  to  order  at  the 
best  hotels,  and  this,  not  only  for  himself,  but  for  the  humble 
African  in  the  adjoining  cell.  "  Could  this  be  done  ?"  he  inquired. 

"  Yes,  if  it  was  paid  for,"  was  the  curt  reply  ;  "  but  it  won't  be 
cheap." 

"  I  suppose  not  I  can  pay  for  all  I  order,  and,  also,  for  your 
trouble.  Next,  we  want  clean,  comfortable  beds  and  bedding  in 
both  cells.  Will  you  be  allowed  to  furnish  us  with  these  things?" 

"  There  is  no  rule  to  prevent  your  having  such  accommoda 
tions,  if,  as  I  said  before  " 

u  I  understand.  Here  is  money  enough  to  pay  for  it  all,  and 
to  pay  yourself,  and  you  shall  have  more  if  my  orders  are  faith 
fully  executed." 

The  turnkey  stepped  back  a  few  paces,  and  held  up  towards  the 
light  the  two  gold-pieces  which  had  been  put  in  his  hands,  and 
having  become  satisfied  of  their  genuineness,  he  returned  with  a 
smile  of  very  evident  satisfaction  on  his  lips. 

"  It  shall  all  be  done  as  you  wish,"  he  said.  "  Is  there  anything 
else  ?  Would  you  and  the  colored  gentleman  like  to  have  your 
supper  together  ?" 

"  We  should  ;  but  there  is  not  sufficient  room  in  either  cell — 
we  must  remain  as  we  are." 

"  To-morrow,  perhaps,  you  can  be  better  accommodated.  There 
is  a  larger  room,  which  is  now  occupied  by  two,  but  which  will 
be  vacant  in  the  morning,"  said  the  turnkey,  glancing  expressively 
towards  that  end  of  the  Hall  which  might  be  said  to  open  into 
eternity.  "  If  you  would  like  to  have  your  servant  with  you,  I 
think  I  could  manage  to  procure  that  room  for  you." 


228  THE    PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

"  I  would  like  it,  and  I  will  pay  your  price  for  it,"  replied 
Harry. 

"  There  is  no  price,  of  course,  for  this  kind  of  lodgings,"  said 
the  other,  smiling ;  "  and  whatever  you  may  choose  to  give  me, 
of  course  you  won't  say  anything  about  it  to  him,  if  he  should 
come  to  see  you." 

By  him,  Harry  understood  the  man  to  mean  his  principal,  and 
he  readily  gave  the  required  promise  of  secrecy,  after  which  the 
turnkey  withdrew.  The  promised  change  of  rooms  was  never 
effected,  but  in  other  respects  the  warder  fulfilled  his  engage 
ments.  In  due  time  the  viands  for  which  Harry  had  stipulated 
were  brought  up,  greatly  to  the  delight  of  Brom,  whose  appetite 
was  in  no  way  impaired  by  his  imprisonment,  and  who  had 
grumbled  much  at  the  coarse  fare  to  which  he  had  before  been 
confined.  Knowing  nothing  of  his  master's  private  arrangements 
with  the  turnkey,  he  looked  upon  this  change  of  treatment  as  a 
favorable  omen,  indicating  a  merciful  feeling  on  the  part  of 
government,  which  would  doubtless  result  in  their  release.  This 
hope  was  increased  into  something  like  certainty,  when  a  servant 
came  to  replace  the  folded  blanket,  which  had  been  the  only  bed 
on  his  cold  cot,  by  a  substantial  mattress,  and  to  cover  this,  in 
turn,  with  real  sheets  and  comforters,  not  omitting  even  the  luxury 
of  a  pillow. 

"  Tank  you  very  much,"  he  said  ;  "  if  ever  you  come  my  way, 
I'll  do  as  much  for  you.  Tank  you,  dat  will  be  soft  and  warm, 
and  please  to  take  dem  old  bed-clothes  away — I  tink  dere  is 
sometin'  in  dem  wid  teeth.  Tank  you,  good  night,  and  please  to 
bring  me  jis  such  a  breakfast  to-morrow  mornin'  as  dis  I  jis 
had." 

Gratified,  but  not  surprised  at  being  informed  that  his  morning 
meal  should  be  as  good  as  his  supper,  and  having  satisfied  himself 
that  his  master  was  faring  in  every  respect  as  well  as  himself, 
Brom  retired  peacefully  to  bed,  more  with  the  exultation  of  a 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.          229 

* 

liberated  man,  than  with  the  forebodings  of  a  prisoner  in  jeopardy 
of  death. 

With  less  hope,  yet  without  despair,  Vrail  sought  his  couch, 
after  committing  himself  trustfully  to  His  care  to  whom  prison 
gates  and  bars  are  like  "  the  spider's  most  attenuated  thread,"  and 
whose  holy  will  alone,  he  knew,  must  control  his  fate. 


** 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

A      MYSTERIOUS     CLIENT. 

ON  that  same  evening,  Counsellor  Strong,  while  seated  in  the 
midst  of  hfs  family  circle,  endeavoring  to  divest  his  mind  of  pro 
fessional  oares,  yet  unable  to  banish  from  his  thoughts  the  import 
ant  trial  in  which  he  was  so  soon  to  take  a  conspicuous  part,  was 
informed  by  a  domestic  that  a  gentleman  and  two  ladies  desired 
to  see  him  on  business.  The  visitors  had  been  shown  into  the 
library  of  the  lawyer,  and  thither  he  immediately  repaired, 
wondering  not  a  little  at  so  untimely  a  call,  and  still  more  sur 
prised  when  he  perceived  that  the  parties  awaiting  his  entrance 
were  all  entire  strangers  to  him. 

Gertrude  Van  Kleeck,  notwithstanding  the  energy  and  reso 
lution  which  had  enabled  her  to  do  so  much,  was  continually  em 
barrassed  and  agitated  by  each  new  step  in  her  great  enterprise, 
and  when  she  found  herself  in  the  presence  of  the  learned  advo 
cate  whom  she  had  so  longed  to  meet,  and  whose  deportment, 
though  mild,  was  dignified  in  the  extreme,  she  was  at  an  utter 
loss  how  to  introduce  the  painful  subject  of  her  mission.  She 
looked  at  Garret,  but  he  was  biting  his  glove  in  still  greater  em 
barrassment  than  herself;  she  looked  at  Ruth,  and  she,  with 
flushed  face  and  flashing  eye,  sat  leaning  forward  on  her  chair,  as 
if  scarcely  restrained  from  springing  toward  the  lawyer  to  implore 
his  powerful  aid. 

"  You  desired  to  see  me,  I  believe,"  said  the  barrister,  address 
ing  the  gentleman  of  the  party." 

280 


THE   PRISONER   OP  THE   BORDER.  231 

u  Y-yes — sir,"  said  Van  Vrank,  "  this  young  lady  wishes  to  see 
you." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  said  Gertrude,  but  she  could  not  fix  upon  the  next 
word. 

"  Yes,  sir,"  exclaimed  Ruth,  impatiently,  rising  as  she  spoke, 
and  advancing  close  to  the  counsellor's  side,  "  we  have  come  to  see 
you  about  poor  Harry  Vrail ;  we  have  come  hundreds  of  miles — we 
want  you  to  save  him — you  must  save  him !"  she  said,  looking 
tearfully  into  the  lawyer's  eyes;  "  we  all  want  to  do  all  we  can  for 
him,  and  we  want  you  to  tell  us  what  we  can  do.  Now,  Miss  Van 
Kleeck,  you  please  to  speak  to  him — you  can  tell  him  so  much 
better  than  I." 

"I  believe,  sir,"  said  Gertrude,  emboldened  at  length  to  speak, 
"  that  I  cannot  better  explain  the  object  of  our  visit  to  you  than 
this  child  has  already  done.  We  are  friends  of  Mr.  Vrail,  and  are 
most  anxious  to  serve  him,  and  having  heard  that  you  were  act 
ing  as  his  counsel,  we  have  taken  the  liberty  of  calling  on  you  at 
this  unseasonable  hour.  I  hope,  sir,"  and  Gertrude's  voice  sank 
almost  to  a  whisper,  "  that  you  do  not  consider  him  in  very  great 
danger." 

"  I  am  very  sorry  to  say,"  replied  the  lawyer,  looking  compas 
sionately  upon  his  beautiful  visitor,  "  that  I  entertain  the  most 
serious  fears  in  his  behalf.  I  have  been  told  to-day  that  the  proof 
with  which  the  prosecuting  attorney  is  furnished  in  his  case  is  very 
clear  and  positive,  and  that  it  will  show,  not  only  that  he  was 
engaged  in  the  battle  at  Windmill  Point,  but  that  he  was  a  com 
missioned  officer.  I  hope  there  may  be  some  mistake  about 
this." 

Mr.  Strong  saw  that  the  young  lady  turned  very  pale  as  he 
spoke,  and  he  added  the  last  sentence  by  way  of  a  restorative. 

"  But  if  all  this  should  be  proven,"  asked  Gertrude,  desperately, 
"  it  does  not  surely  follow  that  there  is  no  hope  for  him  ?" 

"  If  these  facts  should  be  fully  proven,  there  would  be  no  pos- 

fc 


232  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

sibility  of  avoiding  a  conviction,  and  all  further  hope  must  be  in 
the  mercy  of  the  queen,  who  might  pardon  him,  or  commute  the 
death  penalty  to  transportation." 

"  But  the  queen  would  surely  be  merciful,  for  she  is  a  woman," 
exclaimed  Ruth.  "  I  would  go  to  her  myself;  I  would  tell  her  all 
about  him,  and  I  would  bring  back  the  pardon.  I  know  she  would 
give  it  to  me." 

Gertrude  did  not  speak,  but  with  a  hope,  something  like 
Ruth's,  in  the  mercy  of  the  sovereign,  she  anxiously  awaited  the 
lawyer's  opinion. 

"  I  think  it  highly  probable,"  replied  Mr.  Strong,  "  that  her 
majesty  would  have  listened  favorably  to  petitions  in  behalf  of 
many  of  those  who  have  already  suffered,  if  they  could  have 
reached  her  ears,  but  the  great  misfortune  in  these  cases  is  that, 
unless  the  jury  or  the  court  recommend  the  prisoner  to  ourcy,  or 
unless  the  governor  of  the  province  interferes  to  suspend  the  sen 
tence,  there  will  be  no  time  to  apply  to  a  monarch  living  three 
thousand  miles  distant." 

"  Then  we  will  go  to  the  governor,"  said  Miss  Van  Kleeck,  in 
a  low  voice,  "  and  wherever  else  there  is  the  least  hope  of  doing 
anything.  We  are  prepared  to  make  every  effort  that  it  is  pos 
sible  to  make." 

"  And  every  effort  will  be  perfectly  useless,"  thought  the  law 
yer,  as  he  reflected  on  the  character  of  the  jurors  and  the  judge 
who  were  to  try  the  accused,  and  on  the  fate  which  all  similar 
applications  to  the  governor  had  hitherto  met  with ;  but  be  did 
not  utter  these  sentiments,  and  he  tried  not  to  show  th«m  in  his 
countenance. 

"  You  are  right,"  he  said  to  Miss  Van  Kleeck  ;  "  but  the  first 
step  is  to  prepare  for  the  trial.  I  should  be  glad  if  there  were 
means  to  procure  the  aid  of  additional  counsel,  which  might  pos 
sibly  increase  our  slight  chances  of  success." 

"  We  are   fully  prepared  on  that  point,"  replied    Gertrude, 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  233 

quickly ;  "  we  can  amply  remunerate  both  yourself,  and  all  whom 
you  see  fit  to  call  to  your  aid." 

"  I  fear  you  speak  without  a  full  knowledge  of  the  weight  of 
such  expenses.  I  should,  indeed,  be  relieved  if  we  could  com 
mand  means  sufficient  to  bring  Counsellor  H ,  of  Toronto,  to 

our  aid.  He  is  a  man  of  the  highest  talent  and  influence,  and  he 
has  had  much  experience  in  these  State  trials  in  his  own  city,  and 
always,  of  course,  on  the  defence." 

Gertrude  had  deposited  one  of  her  large  bills  of  exchange  in  a 
bank  at  Kingston,  since  her  arrival,  and  she  was  entitled  to  draw 
upon  that  institution  for  the  amount  of  it,  at  such  times  and  in 
such  suras  as  she  chose.  Without  further  reply  to  Mr.  Strong's 
doubts,  she  asked  him  for  a  blank  check,  and  it  having  been  fur 
nished,  she  requested  him  to  till  it  with  whatever  sum  he  could 
in  any  way  make  serviceable  in  the  cause  he  had  undertaken. 
Amazed  at  so  extraordinary  a  carte  blanche,  the  lawyer  sportively 
filled  the  draft  with  an  order  for  a  thousand  pounds,  and  handed 
it  to  the  lady,  closely  watching  her  countenance  as  he  did  so. 
Gertrude  glanced  at  the  sum  without  any  signs  of  surprise,  and 
really  with  no  emotion  but  that  of  pleasure,  for  she  thought  if  so 
large  an  amount  could  be  properly  used  on  the  trial,  by  a  man  of 
whose  integrity  she  had  the  strongest  assurance,  it  must  be  with 
some  prospect  of  success.  Seating  herself  composedly  at  the 
writing-desk  of  the  barrister,  she  signed  the  check  without  speak 
ing,  and  handed  it  to  him. 

"  Is  it  possible  ?"  exclaimed  the  counsellor,  gazing  at  the  paper 
a  moment,  with  a  smile.  "  Did  you  really  mean  to  place  this 
large  sum  of  money  at  my  disposal  ?" 

He  tore  the  check  into  fragments  as  he  spoke,  and  threw 
them  into  the  grate.  Gertrude  now  looked  surprised  in  turn. 

"  A  fifth  of  this  sum,"  he  continued,  "will  abundantly  repay  all 
the  professional  aid  we  can  bring  to  your  friend's  cause,  and  I  am 
very  happy,  both  for  your  sake  and  his,  that  you  have  the  means 


234  THE   PRISONER   OF  TIIE   BORDER. 

to  make  so  great  an  effort  in  his  behalf.  I  shall  be  able  to  add 

Mr.  Solicitor  M ,  also,  to  our  legal  team,  and  also  to  procure  a 

few  professional  claqueurs,  for  out-door  work;  for  we  must  some 
times  resort  to  means  like  these  in  the  cause  of  humanity. 

"  I  do  not  quite  understand  you,  but  I  have  all  confidence  in 
your  discretion  and  ability." 

"  Why,  you  must  know  that  it  is  sometimes  possible  to  create  a 
little  public  sentiment  in  relation  to  an  approaching  or  pending 
trial,  and  if  such  means  are  ever  justifiable,  they  certainly  must  be 
so  in  combating  the  very  violent  and  fierce  spirit  which  prevails, 
in  some  classes  of  our  community,  towards  the  unfortunate  Amer 
ican  prisoners." 

"Is  there  really  so  much  hostility  against  them?"  asked  Gert 
rude,  shudderingly. 

"  YCS  ;  but  we  must  admit  that  the  provocation  has  not  been 
slight.  Let  us  hope^  however,  that  the  government  and  the  peo 
ple  have  become  satisfied  with  victims,  and  that  a  milder  spirit 
may  begin  to  prevail.  I  must  warn  you,  however,  not  to  indulge 
in  anything  like  sanguine  expectations  of  the  success  of  our  efforts. 
A  very  moderate  amount  of  hope  is  the  utmost  that  I  dare  to  en 
courage." 

A  heavy  sigh  was  Gertrude's  only  response  to  this  remark,  and 
it  did  not  escape  the  observing  eye  of  the  barrister  that  a  tear 
stood  upon  the  cheek  that  was  half  averted  from  his  gaze.  He 
proceeded  to  question  her  at  some  length  with  a  view  of  ascertain 
ing  whether  there  were  any  point  on  which  she,  or  either  of  her 
companions,  could  give  any  useful  testimony  for  the  prisoner,  but 
unfortunately  there  was  nothing  to  which  they  could  testify  which 
would  be  pertinent  to  the  defence,  and  Mr.  Strong  became  con 
vinced  that  the  only  hope  of  evading  a  conviction  must  be  in  the 
possible  insufficiency  of  the  government  testimony  against  the  pri 
soner.  Every  effort  was  to  be  made  to  assail  and  break  down  this 
evidence,  or,  at  least,  to  cast  enough  of  doubt  around  it,  to  enable 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE  BORDER.  235 


a  jury,  whose  hearts  should  first  be  awakened  to  some  touch  of 
compassion,  to  acquit  the  prisoner  if  they  would. 

There  might,  indeed,  be  some  strong  legal  points  made  for  the 
accused  in  relation  to  the  nature  of  the  ofi'ence,  if  proved,  but  on 
all  such  grounds,  be  knew  from  experience,  that  there  was  almost 
nothing  to  be  hoped  from  the  court  with  which  he  should  have  to 
deal. 

Having  taken  the  address  of  his  visitors,  and  promised  to  call 
and  see  them  the  next  morning,  for  further  consultation,  they  took 
their  leave,  but  not  before  Miss  Van  Kleeck  had  placed  in  his 
hand  another  check  for  the  smaller,  but  still  considerable  amount, 
which  he  had  named. 

With  alternating  hope  and  fear,  Gertrude  retired  that  night  to 
a  sleep  in  which  there  was  no  repose.  Frightful  dreams  haunted 
her  pillow,  dreams  of  every  variety  of  wildness  and  incoherence* 
yet  all  agreeing  in  presenting  to  her  distracted  mind  the  figure  of 
a  chained  prisoner,  whose  pale  and  boding  face  was  ever  the  same, 
and  whose  only  words  were  those  of  sad  farewell  which  she  had 
last  heard  in  her  own  home,  and  the  accents  of  which  a  faithful 
memory  had  preserved  to  be  the  instruments  of  her  torture  now. 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

AN       UNLUCKY      WALK. 

DAYLIGHT  dispelled  the  horrors  of  distempered  dreams,  only  to 
supplant  them  with  more  dreadful  realities.  It  was  a  day  of  mili 
tary  executions,  and  Gertrude  did  not  escape  the  knowledge  of  the 
appalling  deeds  which  were  taking  place  around  her,  and  which 
were  reflected  in  painful  significance  from  every  face  she  encoun 
tered. 

The  streets  were  thronged  with  a  mob  of  the  lower  classes, 
gathering  to  witness  the  fearful  tiagedy  which  was  soon  to  be  en 
acted,  and,  alas !  how  often  yet  to  be  repeated  ! 

She  understood  now  why  it  was  that  Mr.  Strong  bad  proposed 
to  call  upon  her,  on  that  morning,  for  further  conference,  instead 
of  requesting  her  to  visit  him  at  his  place  of  business,  which  for  a 
lady  would  have  been  almost  an  impossible  undertaking,  and  she 
appreciated,  too,  the  kind  consideration  which  bad  foreborne  to 
allude  to  the  cause  of  so  marked  a  departure  from  professional 
habits. 

He  came  to  find  Gertrude  prostrated  with  painful  excitement, 
yet  rallying  at  his  approach,  and  stimulated  to  fresh  exertion  for 
her  friend  by  the  very  terrors  she  had  been  obliged  to  contem 
plate. 

There  was  little  in  the  interview  that  needs  to  be  narrated. 
The  lawyer  had  some  further  inquiries  and  some  suggestions  to 
make,  but  he  dealt  out  as  sparingly  as  ever  to  his  distressed  client 

286 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  237 

the  precious  medicine  of  Hope.  How  Gertrude  dwelt  upon  his 
words  to  catch  the  meaning  of  each  oracular  sentence,  and  how 
skillfully  she  extracted  from  them  the  most  auspicious  interpreta 
tion  they  could  be  made  to  bear  !  How,  when  he  was  gone,  she 
tried  to  recall  the  exact  words  in  which  his  views  had  been  ex 
pressed,  and  the  very  tone  and  look  which  had  given  them  signi 
ficance,  ingeniously  arguing  herself  into  the  belief  that  he  enter 
tained  a  greater  hope  than  he  revealed  to  her  ! 

The  day  wore  heavily  away,  for  having  wisely  confided  all  pre 
parations  for  the  trial  to  the  able  barrister,  there  was  nothing  that 
she  could  do,  excepting  to  await  in  painful  inaction  that  great  event 

Van  Vrauk  paid  a  second  visit  to  the  prisoner  in  the  afternoon, 
and  during  his  absence,  which  was  unexpectedly  prolonged,  Ger 
trude  remembered  that  she  had  omitted  to  make  a  certain  sugges 
tion  to  Mr.  Strong  which  she  thought  it  might  be  important  to 
bring  early  to  his  mind,  and  she  looked  anxiously  and  often  for 
Garret's  return,  in  order  that  he  might  accompany  her  to  the  law 
yer's  office.  The  streets  had  become  comparatively  quiet,  although 
there  were  still  many  passing,  but  there  was  no  throng  that  could 
prevent  them  being  easily  traversed  by  a  lady  under  the  escort  of 
a  gentleman.  But  Garret  did  not  come,  and  Getty  grew  more  and 
more  impatient.  As  she  went  again  and  again  to  the  window  to 
watch  for  his  approach,  she  observed  that  the  number  of  passers 
still  diminished  in  the  streets,  that  there  were  more  well  dressed 
people,  and  occasionally  a  pair  of  ladies  unaccompanied  by  a  gen 
tleman,  and  she  began  to  contemplate  venturing  out  with  no  other 
attendant  than  Ruth.  She  would  have  engaged  a  carriage,  but  she 
could  not  brook  the  delay  which  she  had  learned  by  experience 
that  such  a  step  would  occasion.  It  was  not  a  long  walk  to  the 
barrister's  office,  which  adjoined  his  house,  and  they  both  were 
familiar  with  the  way  ;  and  while  Gertrude  yet  hesitated,  Ruth 
herself  proposed  that  they  should  go,  and  with  her  usual  impul 
sive  action,  was  almost  instantly  arrayed  to  start. 


238  TIIE    PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

'•  We  shall  meet  Mr.  Van  Vrank,  I  know,"  she  said;  "  and  if  we 
don't,  it  is  no  matter.  The  sun  is  an  hour  high." 

They  went,  and  so  slight  was  the  obstruction  in  the  streets. that 
Gertrude  soon  forgot  her  apprehensions,  and  under  the  refreshing 
effects  of  a  walk  in  the  open  air,  she  even  obtained  a  momentary 
respite  from  her  more  absorbing  grief.  When  however,  they  had 
turned  into  another  street,  she  became  uneasy  at  observing  that  it 
was  less  quiet  than  the  one  they,  had  left,  and  that  occasional  sounds 
of  wassail  and  revelling  were  to  be  heard  from  some  of  the  lower 
inns  and  drinking-shops  which  they  were  compelled  to  pass. 
Groups  of  men  of  rough  exterior  were  standing  on  grocery  stoops, 
and  at  the  corners  of  the  streets,  noisily  discussing  the  revoking 
scenes  of  the  day,  and  others  whom  they  met,  in  boisterous  parties 
of  two  or  three,  gave  similar  evidence  of  having  been  witnesses 
of  the  same  fearful  spectacle. 

Gertrude  and  Ruth  quickened  their  steps,  for  having  accom 
plished  more  than  half  their  journey,  it  was  easier  to  proceed  than 
to  return,  and  the  evil  neighborhood  seemed  to  be  of  but  brief  ex 
tent.  A  little  further  on,  the  street  bore  a  more  respectable  aspect, 
and  it  improved  in  the  distance  into  a  genteel  and  fashionable  vicin 
ity,  but  before  attaining  these  promising  precints,  there  were  seve 
ral  blocks  to  be  passed,  and  a  vacant  lot  of  considerable  extent. 
While  hastening  to  get  past  these  dreaded  localities,  Gertrude's 
alarm  was  greatly  increased  by  observing  that  they  were  followed 
by  two  men,  who,  without  attempting  to  overtake  them,  seemed  to 
keep  at  a  uniform  distance  in  their  rear.  It  might  be  accident,  she 
knew  ;  indeed  she  believed  it  was,  and  rapidly  as  she  and  Ruth  had 
been  walking,  they  still  increased  their  speed,  but  only  to  find,  to 
their  great  alarm,  that  their  followers  also  walked  faster  than 
before. 

Miss  Van  Kleeck  looked  in  every  direction  for  some  one  to 
whom  she  could  appeal  for  help  in  case  of  necessity,  but  she  saw 
no  one  near  them  in  the  garb  of  gentlemen,  and  she  was  just  try- 


"  Tain't  no  use  to  scream,  nor  to  run,  Enth,"  said  the  ir.r.n,  rushing  up,  and 
seizing  the  girl  hy  the  wrist  with  a  vice-like  grasp.  "  I've  found  you  at  last,  and 
pretty  company  I've  found  you  in,  too — I  know  how  all  these  fine  clothes  come. 
Ha!  ha!  ha !"— PAGE  200. 


THE  PHISONEK  OF  THE  BOEDER.          239 

ing  to  argue  herself  into  the  belief  that  her  apprehensions  were 
groundless,  when  the  elder  and  shorter  of  their  pursuers  stepped 
suddenly  in  front  of  them,  and  peered  into  the  face  of  Ruth. 
Screaming  and  springing  backwards,  the  terrified  child  attempted 
to  run,  yet  clinging  to  Gertrude,  whom  she  tried  to  drag  with  her. 

"Tain't  no  use  to  scream,  nor  to  run,  Ruth,"  said  the  man,  rush 
ing  up,  and  seizing  the  girl  by  the  wrist  with  a  vice-like  grasp. 
"  I've  found  you  at  last,  and  pretty  company  I've  found  you  in,  too 
— I  know  how  all  these  fine  clothes  come.  Ha !  ha !  ha  !" 

Ruth  was  so  utterly  overcome  with  fright  at  the  sight  of  the 
abhorred  man  who  had  so  long  been  her  master  and  tyrant,  under 
the  name  of  relative,  and  her  mind  so  readily  fell  back  into  its  ac 
customed  thraldom,  that  she  could  not  articulate  a  word.  In  any 
other  presence  or  power,  however  great,  she  could  have  said  some 
thing  in  self-vindication,  but  here  was  the  man  who  from  her  ear 
liest  infancy  had  controlled  and  subjugated  her  will,  and  whose  very 
voice  and  eye  seemed  to  have  power  to  re-impose  upon  her  those 
mental  fetters  which  she  had  temporarily  thrown  off. 

Gertrude,  indeed,  spoke  for  her  friend,  as  soon  as  her  great 
terror  permitted,  but  her  faint  voice  was  lost  amid  the  jeers  of  a 
mob  which  had  gathered  quickly  around  to  witness  the  unusual 
sport. 

"  You  can  go,  if  you  want  to,"  said  Shay;  "I  don't  want 
nothin'  of  you  ;  though  you  ought  to  be  took  up,  if  rights  was 
done." 

Placing  Ruth  between  himself  and  his  companion  as  he  spoke, 
they  attempted  to  march  off  with  her,  but  the  poor  child  having 
recovered  a  little  vitality,  struggled  violently,  and-called  piteously 
on  Gertrude  for  aid. 

"  Oh,  will  no  one  help  us  ?"  exclaimed  Miss  Van  Kleeck,  flitting 
around  the  outside  of  the  circle  of  men  and  boys  interposed  be 
tween  her  and  her  late  companion;  "is  there  no  good  man  hero 
to  save  the  child  ?" 


240          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

"  What's  tlie  row  ?"  inquired  one  of  a  pair  of  shabby-genteel 
young  men,  with  cigars  in  their  mouths,  who  came  up  at  the  mo 
ment  and  stopped  near  to  Gertrude. 

"  Oh,  sir,  they  are  carrving  off  a  little  girl  ;  they  have  no  right 
to  her,  I  assure  you.  Won't  you  please  to  stop  them  ?" 

"  Hallo  there  !"  shouted  one  of  the  men,  "  let  that  girl  alone, 
won't  you  ?  Joe  run  around  to  the  station  and  call  a  police  officer 
— we'll  see  about  this" 

"  It's  all  right,  Jem,"  said  another,  addressing  the  would-be 
philanthropist ;  "  it's  his  daughter,  and  she  ran  away,  and  this 
one  is" 

A  wink  finished  the  sentence,  and  the  man,  after  staring  a  few 
seconds  rudely  at  Gertrude,  passed  on  heedless  of  her  protesta 
tions." 

Shay  and  his  assistant,  in  the  meantime,  had  succeeded  in  start 
ing  with  their  prisoner,  whom  they  half  dragged,  half  carried  a 
few  steps,  followed  by  the  rabble,  and  by  the  almost  swooning 
young  lady. 

"  Bring  her  in  here,"  said  a  burly,  red-faced  man,  who  had  stood 
in  the  doorway  of  his  own  grocery,  watching  the  fracas,  and  who 
now  thought  he  could  turn  it  to  his  own  account,  by  getting  the 
crowd  into  his  shop ;  "  bring  her  in  here,  and  let's  have  the  whole 
story." 

The  mob  poured  into  the  groggery,  nothing  loth,  completely 
filling  it,  and  Shay  at  once  began  to  explain  his  conduct,  which 
was  in  substance  as  follows :  The  girl,  he  said,  was  his  niece,  but 
that  she  in  fact  had  always  been  the  same  as  his  daughter,  as  she 
had  lived  with  nim  since  her  infancy,  and  her  parents  were  both 
dead.  She  had  been  enticed  away  from  his  house  by  one  of  those 
piratical  Yankees  who  was  to  be  tried  and  hung  in  a  few  days. 
How  she  came  here,  he  did  not  know,  but  he  supposed  after  the 
man's  arrest  she  had  fallen  in  with  bad  women,  who  had  brought 
her  here. 


THE  PKI8ONEE  OF  THE  BOBDEB.          241 

The  grocery  keeper  said  she  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  herselfj 
and  a  dozen  others  said  the  same,  and  whatever  Ruth  had  to 
say  was  lost  in  the  clinking  of  glasses  and  decanters  which  fol 
lowed.  Shay  and  his  companions  treated  pretty  freely,  and  alto 
gether  a  Bedlamite  confusion  was  soon  produced,  during  which 
the  child  became  mute,  despairing,  and  motionless. 

Gertrude  had  not  waited  to  hear  the  speech  of  Shay,  for  she 
saw  that  she  could  neither  get  into  the  room,  nor  be  listened  to 
if  she  did.  As  a  last  hope,  therefore,  she  ran  up  the  street  with 
great  rapidity  towards  the  residence  of  Mr.  Strong,  hoping  she 
might  get  there  in  time  to  bring  him  to  the  rescue  of  her 
friend. 

From  the  moment  that  Ruth  found  herself  in  the  power  of  her 
soi-disant  uncle,  and  deserted  by  Miss  Van  Kleeck,  utter  despair 
took  possession  of  her  mind,  benumbing  all  her  faculties,  and 
rendering  her  incapable  of  any  serious  resistance  to  her  perse 
cutor's  designs.  She  felt  certain  that  she  was  doomed  to  a  return 
to  her  former  dreadful  state  of  bondage,  the  horrors  of  which  she 
shuddered  to  contemplate,  and  that  the  late  magical  change  in 
her  condition,  with  all  its  dazzling  hopes  for  the  future,  was 
to  pass  away  like  a  dream  forever.  Without  a  struggle,  for 
struggles  she  had  seen  to  be  useless,  she  accompanied  Shay  to  his 
lodgings  at  a  second-rate  hotel  in  an  obscure  quarter  of  the  town, 
and  she  heard  without  reply  the  harsh  invectives  which  he  be 
stowed  upon  her  by  the  way.  It  was  even  with  something  like 
a  sense  of  guilt  that  she  listened  to  her  tyrant,  so  great  was  his 
influence  over  her,  and  so  accustomed  bad  she  been  to  be  told, 
from  her  infancy,  that  she  was  perverse  and  wicked.  He  told  her 
now,  what  he  had  often  said  before,  and  what  she  feared  was  true, 
that  she  had  been  given  to  him  by  her  parents  before  their  death, 
and  that  he  had  the  same  lawful  power  over  her  until  she  came  of 
age,  which  her  own  father  would  have  had,  if  living.  There  was  no 
law,  he  said,  which  could  take  her  from  him,  and  certainly  no 

11 


242  THE    PRISONER   OF   TIIE   BORDER. 

one,  and,  least  of  all,  any  rascally  Yankee,  ever  should  be  allowed 
to  do  it  without  the  help  of  the  .law. 

The  case  looked  too  strong  for  hope,  and  so  Ruth  gave  it  up, 
and  thought  the  sooner  it  was  all  over,  and  she  was  back  again  to 
feel  the  worst  of  what  she  had  to  endure,  the  better. 

She  soon  learned  there  was  to  be  no  delay  in  sending  her 
home.  Shay  could  not,  indeed,  himself  leave  the  city,  because 
he  was  compelled  to  remain  as  a  witness  in  the  approaching  trial 
of  Vrail.  But  Hull,  the  man  who  had  assisted  in  capturing  the 
child,  was  a  neighbor  of  his,  who  having  come  to  town  on  busi 
ness  of  his  own,  had  been  induced  to  take  part  in  the  rare  sport 
which  had  resulted  so  successfully,  and  was  now  made  willing,  by 
a  slight  compensation,  to  hasten  his  departure  for  home,  in  order 
to  secure  the  trophy  of  his  own  and  his  friend's  valor.  For  Shay 
had  had  a  glimpse  of  Ruth's  late  protector,  the  heavy-fisted  Gar 
ret,  and  notwithstanding  his  assumed  confidence  of  retaining  his 
prize,  he  preferred  not  to  come  in  conflict  with  the  young  man. 
It  had  been,  indeed,  while  Ruth  was  walking  with  him  and  Ger 
trude  on  the  previous  day,  that  Shay  had  first  discovered  and 
recognized  her,  and  he  had  been  carefully  watching,  with  his  ally, 
ever  since  for  an  opportunity  to  meet  her  unaccompanied  by  so. 
formidable  a  champion.  Gertrude's  presence  alone  had  almost 
deterred  him  from  his  design,  for  guilt  is  always  cowardly  ;  but  he 
feared  so  good  an  opportunity  might  not  again  occur,  and  trust 
ing  to  the  favorable  locality  in  which  he  was  enabled  to  encoun 
ter  his  victim,  and  to  the  promptness  of  his  measures  for  removing 
her  beyond  reach,  he  resolved  on  the  attempt. 

The  inn  at  which  he  had  taken  lodgings,  and  to  which  he  had 
conducted  Ruth,  was  not  many  rods  distant  from  the  steamboat 
landing,  and  he  remained  with  his  friend  and  their  trembling 
prisoner  in  his  room  until  a  little  before  five  o'clock  in  the  after 
noon,  which  was  the  stated  time  for  the  vessel  to  start,  when  they 
set  out  together  for  the  boat.  Ruth,  of  course,  had  no  baggage, 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER.          243 

and  Hull  had  only  a  light  portmanteau,  which  he  was  about  to 
take  in  his  hand,  when  the  more  wary  Shay,  beckoning  to  a  stout, 
broad-shouldered  porter  at  the  door,  placed  the  box  in  his 
charge. 

"  It  is  to  go  to  the  steamboat,"  he  said,  "  and  we  want  you  to 
keep  close  by  us  until  we  get  on  board.  I  will  see  you  paid." 

He  added  something  in  a  low  tone,  which  did  not  reach  Ruth's 
ear. 

"  Oh,  if  that's  the  case,"  said  the  porter,  "  you  had  better  let 
me  call  Joe,  the  ostler ;  he's  a  jolly  fellow  for  a  row,  and  he'll  be 
glad  to  go." 

"  Let  him  come  along,  though  I  don't  think  there'll  be  any 
trouble,  for  they'll  be  safe  aboard  in  five  minutes,  and  in  ten  more 
the  steamer  will  be  under  way." 

Joe  was  called,  however,  and  grinning  with  satisfaction  at  the 
implied  compliment  to  his  prowess,  he  took  hold  of  one  end  of  the 
small  trunk,  of  which  the  porter  held  the  other,  and  the  two,  car 
rying  their  light  load  like  some  plaything  between  them,  followed 
close  on  the  steps  of  the  travellers.  Ruth  did  not  suspect  that 
they  were  a  guard  for  her,  and  having  no  longer  any  hope,  their 
presence,  fortunately,  gave  her  no  additional  apprehension.  She 
submitted  passively  to  all  the  requirements  of  her  master,  walking 
faster  or  slower,  as  directed  by  him,  and  even  trying  to  remember 
some  messages  which  he  bade  her  deliver  to  his  wife  when  she 
arrived  at  home.  But  the  hated  vision  of  that  home  rose  before 
her  as  he  spoke,  and  T*ith  it  came  the  sweet  remembrance  of  all 
which  she  had  lost,  renewing  her  agitation,  and  increasing  it 
almost  to  madness ;  but  she  was  hurried  rapidly  along,  amidst  a 
crowd  which  thickened  as  they  approached  the  wharf,  among 
carriages,  and  carts,  and  porters  staggering  under  heavy  loads, 
all  hastening  to  the  landing,  where  the  ready  vessel  was  adding 
to  and  outsounding  all  the  din  with  the  noise  of  discharging 
steam. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

JACK      SHAY      AND      HIS      GANG. 

WHEN  the  distracted  Gertrude  fled  from  the  scene  of  her  young 
friend's  capture  to  seek  for  aid,  she  ran,  as  has  already  been  nar 
rated,  with  great  rapidity  towards  the  residence  of  Mr.  Strong, 
but  soon  exhausted  by  excitement,  and  by  the  violence  of  her 
exertions,  she  was  obliged  to  abate  her  speed  to  a  fast  walk.  Even 
this  velocity  her  failing  strength  compelled  her  to  diminish,  until 
her  progression  became  like  that  of  one  who,  in  a  dream,  attempts 
to  fly  from  danger,  and  finds  each  step  more  difficult  than  the 
last,  until  his  limbs  seem  chained  by  some  viewless  power  to  the 
earth.  Compelled  to  pause,  she  looked  back  to  see  if  the  kidnap 
pers  had  yet  emerged  from  the  shop  with  their  prisoner,  but 
seeing  nothing  of  the  crowd,  she  took  courage,  and  with  recovered 
breath  again  darted  forward,  heedless  of  the  wondering  gaze  with 
which  she  was  followed,  and  of  the  hasty  questions  of  sympathy 
as  she  passed,  for  she  had  now  reached  the  more  gcuteel  portion  of 
the  street,  but  she  dared  not  again  trust  to  the  championship  of 
strangers. 

She  did  not  see  that  doors  were  thrown  open,  and  that  windows 
of  stately  dwellings  were  thronged  with  fair  faces  to  behold  her 
flight;  she  did  not  heed  that  a  gust  of  wind  snatched  the  rich 
tippet  from  her  neck,  and  sent  it  whirling  down  the  street ;  she 
only  saw  the  near  residence  of  the  friend  whose  aid  she  sought,  and 
into  whose  office,  panting,  but  speechless,  she  burst. 

244 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  24:5 

The  amazed  lawyer  rose  hastily  from  his  book-strewn  table ;  the 
pens  of  half  a  dozen  clerks  became  suddenly  stationary,  and  all 
eyes  were  turned  upon  the  fair  client,  who  stood  supporting  her 
self  by  the  open  door,  vaiuly  essaying  to  speak. 

"  Why,  Miss  Van  Kleeck,"  exclaimed  the  barrister,  advancing 
quickly  to  her,  and  placing  a  chair  at  her  side;  "pray  be  seated, 
and  tell  me  what  is  the  niaMer.  A  glass  of  water  here,  George  ! 
and  Edwards,  please  to  step  into  the  house  and  bring  some 
wine." 

Gertrude  shook  her  head,  and  pushed  aside  the  proffered  water, 
without  thanks. 

"  You  must  go  with  me  quickly,"  she  said  ;  "  I  will  tell  you  as 
we  go  along." 

"  We  shall  lose  nothing  by  knowing  our  business  before  we 
start,"  replied  the  lawyer,  coolly  taking  his  hat  and  cane  as  he 
spoke,  but  waiting  for  further  information. 

Gertrude  was  obliged  to  explain,  but  it  was  far  from  a  lucid 
statement  which  her  agitation  permitted  her  to  make,  yet  by  a 
few  rapid  questions  the  barrister  obtained  all  the  facts  which  he 
deemed  it  necessary  to  know. 

"  I  can  do  nothing  without  process,"  he  said  ;  "  but  I  will  " 

"  Oh,  no,  no  ;  I  cannot -wait  for  that ;  they  will  take  her  away  ; 
I  must  seek  help  elsewhere." 

"  I  will  accompany  you  instantly ;  but  let  me  first  leave  direc 
tions  which  will  render  my  interference  of  service  to  you." 

He  quickly  wrote  on  a  slip  of  paper  the  names  of  the  neces 
sary  parties,  and  handed  it  to  his  most  advanced  student. 

"  A  habeas  corpus,  Mr.  Jones,"  he  said,  "  as  quick  as  pen  can 
draw  it — Edwards  will  go  for  an  officer  while  the  writ  is  being 
prepared,  and  one  of  the  young  men  will  be  on  the  watch  to  tell 
you  as  nearly  as  possible  where  to  follow  us ;  1  only  know  that  it 
is  somewhere  down  this  street.  Mr.  Thompson,  you  and  Mr. 
Smith  may  accompany  us,  if  you  choose." 


246  THE   PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

This  permission,  which  was  equivalent  to  a  command,  was  ac 
cepted  with  great  alacrity  by  the  individuals  named,  who,  Ger 
trude  did  not  fail  to  observe,  were  two  of  the  stoutest  young  men 
in  the  room,  and  who  became  at  once  the  objects  of  envy  to  their 
less  favored  companions. 

"I  say,  Tom,"  said  Thompson,  lingering  at  the  door  a  moment 
until  the  lady  and  the  barrister  had  passed  out  of  hearing,  "  don't 
hurry  with  that  writ,  you  know ;  give  us  a  chance,  and  we'll  do 
it  up  without  the  sheriff.  Here,  Sam,  give  us  that  other  shil- 
lelah ;  that  stupid  Smith  has  actually  gone  with  nothing  but  his 
fists." 

The  students,  each  swinging  a  heavy  cane,  quickly  overtook 
their  companions,  and  the  whole  party  proceeded  on  a  very  rapid 
walk  down  the  street — the  impatient  Gertrude  fairly  dragging  the 
lawver,  whose  offered  arm  she  had  accepted. 

"  Faster !  faster !  they  will  be  gone,"  she  said,  "  and  then  I 
know  I  shall  never  see  dear  Ruth  again — and  he  would  be  so 
grieved  if  she  were  lost." 

"  You  mean  Mr.  Vrail,  I  presume." 

<;  Yes  ;  a  little  quicker — we  are  almost  there  now." 

"We  cannot  go  quicker  without  positively  running,"  replied 
the  panting  barrister,  "  and  I  really  do  not  like  to  do  that." 

"  The  young  lady  gave  a  slight  scream  at  this  instant,  exclaim 
ing,  "  Oh,  there  is  Garry  !"  and  slipping  her  arm  from  that  of  her 
grave  companion,  she  darted  across  the  street  to  meet  her  cousin, 
and  inform  him  of  the  great  disaster. 

The  story  was  quickly  told,  and  in  another  instant  the  alarmed 
young  man  had  joined  the  pursuers,  or,  rather,  had  preceded  them, 
and  was  the  first  to  reach  the  shop  designated  by  Gertrude  as  that 
where  she  had  left  Ruth  in  charge  of  her  kidnappers. 

But  here  all  was  now  quiet.  The  red-faced  proprietor  stood 
behind  his  counter,  leaning  his  elbows  upon  it,  and  watching  a 
game  of  draughts  between  two  of  his  customers,  who  were  seated 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  24:7 

on  a  bench,  while  a  third  was  lazily  lingering  over  the  remains  of 
a  glass  of  ale  at  the  bar,  and  looking  wishfully  at  the  inaccessible 
decanters  behind  it. 

"  No  one  else  was  there,  and  Garret,  who  thought  he  had  mis 
taken  the  place,  waited  for  the  remainder  of  the  party  to  come  up, 
which  they  did  very  quickly. 

"They  are  gone!  they  are  gone!"  exclaimed  Gertrude  in  de 
spairing  accents.  "  Oh,  why  did  I  leave  her  ?" 

"  Are  you  quite  certain  that  this  is  the  place,  Miss  Van  Kleeck  !'* 
asked  the  barrister. 

"  Yes,  certain ;  that  is  the  very  man  who  asked  them  to  come 
in." 

Mr.  Strong  stepped  into  the  shop,  and  questioned  the  grocer, 
who  affected  much  ignorance  on  the  subject. 

There  had  been  a  great  many  people  in  his  shop,  he  said,  and 
he  had  heard  something  about  a  young  girl  who  had  run  away, 
but  he  had  been  too  busy  waiting  upon  his  customers  to  pay  much 
attention  to  the  matter. 

"  Which  way  did  they  go  with  the  girl  ?" 

"  I  did  not  rightly  notice,  but  I  think  in  that  direction,"  he  said, 
pointing  down  a  street  in  which  he  knew  they  did  not  go. 

"  He  said  the  girl  would  be  a  hundred  miles  from  here  to-mor 
row  morning,"  said  one  of  the  draught-players,  "  and  he  would  see 
that  she  did  not  get  away  again.  He  was  a-going  to  send  her 
home  with  one  of  his  neighbors  to-night — that  man,  I  suppose, 
that  helped  to  efctch  her." 

"  To  the  steamboat !  to  the  steamboat ! — it  leaves  at  five  o'clock !" 
shouted  Garret,  leaping  from  the  shop,  and  coursing  the  streets 
like  a  greyhound  on  the  chase. 

The  clerks  followed  at  a  less  rapid  pace,  but  still  running,  and 
Mr.  Strong,  having  the  good  fortune  to  catch  sight  of  an  unem 
ployed  hackney  coach,  immediately  engaged  it  for  himself  and 
Gertrude,  giving  orders  to  drive  with  speed  to  the  steamboat  land- 


248  THE    PRISONER   OF   THE    IORDER. 

ing.     There  was  need  of  haste,  for  it  lacked  scarcely  a  Quarter  of 
an  hour  of  the  stated  time  for  the  vessel's  departure. 

The  hackman  did  not  spare  his  horses,  but  they  did  not  over-' 
take  the  fleet  Van  Vrank,  whose  desperate  efforts  were  caused 
by  the  painful  reflection  that  if  Ruth  were  lost  it  would  be  through 
his  remissness.  Never  for  a  moment  abating  his  headlong  velo 
city,  and  seeming  by  intuition  to  select  the  shortest  routes,  he 
arrived,  panting,  at  the  crowded  pier,  long  in  advance  of  the  im 
peded  vehicle,  and  of  his  pedestrian  followers.  He  was  none  too 
soon.  Scarcely  had  he  stationed  himself  beside  the  passage-plank 
which  stretched  from  the  wharf  to  the  boat,  where  with  flashing 
eyes,  he  peered  closely  into  the  approaching  throng  of  passengers, 
when,  to  his  great  joy,  he  discovered  Ruth  among  them,  closely 
surrounded  by  her  escort,  and  evidently  quite  submissive  to  them. 

Fortunately,  he  was  not  seen,  or,  at  least,  was  not  recognized 
by  Shay  or  his  friend,  who,  having  accomplished  so  much  of  their 
way  without  interruption,  seemed  no  longer  to  anticipate  trouble ; 
and  as  they  came  to  the  plank  they  fell,  for  the  first  time,  into 
single  file,  for  the  purpose  of  more  easily  passing  the  return  cur 
rent  of  porters,  draymen,  and  others  who  were  going  out. 

It  was  at  this  critical  moment  that  Ruth  felt  an  arm  passed 
gently  around  her  waist,  and  found  herself  lifted  up  and  borne 
quickly  in  a  lateral  direction  from  the  crowded  gangway,  where 
she  was  set  down  in  a  comparatively  open  space. 

She  half  uttered  a  scream,  but  catching  a  glimpse  of  her 
friend,  and  hearing  his  well-known  voice,  she  became  silent,  and 
with  quick  perception  and  ready  tact  she  obeyed  him  when  he 
directed  her  to  stand  behind  him,  for  she  saw  her  captors  rushing 
furiously  after  her. 

Shay,  although  in  front  of  the  child  at  the  time  of  her  seizure, 
had  retained  hold  of  her  hand,  and  when  she  was  snatched  away, 
he,  of  course,  became  aware  of  it,  while  Hull  and  the  porters, 
who  were  close  behind,  saw  the  whole  transaction,  which  was  too 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDEB.  24:9 

quickly  done  to  admit  of  their  interference.  But  they  now  rushed 
pell-mell  upon  the  daring  intruder,  and  without  a  word  of  parley, 
three  of  them  assailed  him  at  once,  while  the  fourth,  Shay  him 
self,  dodged  around  the  combatants,  seeking  to  seize  upon  and 
regain  his  prize. 

Garret,  nothing  daunted,  succeeded,  by  a  few  well  directed  and 
ponderous  blows,  in  speedily  grounding  two  of  his  enemies,  but 
the  pugilistic  ostler,  who  was,  unfortunately,  a  well-trained  boxer, 
proved  a  more  serious  antagonist,  dealing  him  some  heavy  hits, 
and  affording  little  opportunity  for  any  effective  return. 

A  crowd,  of  course,  gathered  around  them,  some  greatly  enjoy 
ing  the  sport,  and  some  seeking  to  terminate  the  combat,  but  the 
absence  of  police  force,  as  usual  on  such  occasions,  prevented  any 
effectual  interference  with  the  affray.  Van  Vrank  was  impeded 
by  the  necessity  of  retaining  a  position  which  should  shield  Ruth 
from  her  watchful  adversary,  who  was  too  wary  to  come  within 
the  sweep  of  his  long  arms,  and  who  resorted  to  invective  as  a 
substitute  for  valor.  He  denounced  Garret  as  a  scoundrel  Yankee, 
who  had  stolen  his  niece,  and  wanted  to  carry  her  off  to  the 
States,  and  he  asked  the  people  if  they  would  stand  by  and  see  it 
done. 

"  Shame  !  shame  !  do  you  want  more  than  four  to  one  ?"  shouted 
a  porter,  who  stood,  with  a  heavy  trunk  on  his  shoulder,  watching 
the  combat,  and  a  laugh  among  the  crowd  indicated  a  sympathy 
with  the  weaker  party. 

"  She  isn't  his  niece,  gentlemen,"  said  Garry,  knocking  down 
the  venturous  Hull,  for  the  second  time,  as  he  spoke,  and  then 
continuing  his  remarks,  with  a  watchful  eye  upon  the  ostler,  and 
apparently  without  much  fatigue  ;  "  he  stole  the  child  himself, 
and  I  am  her  friend  and  protector." 

A  shriek  from  Ruth  at  this  moment  indicated  some  new  dan 
ger,  and,  at  the  same  instant,  Garret  felt  himself  grasped  from 
behind  by  the  resuscitated  porter,  while  the  two  other  assailants 

11* 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

at  or.ce  grappled  with  him  in  front,  and  despite  the  most  Hercu 
lean  efforts,  he  was  borne  to  the  ground. 

"Now's  your  time  !"  shouted  Hull;  and  Shay,  who  seemed  to 
be  of  the  same  opinion,  improved  the  moment  to  rush  forward 
and  grasp  the  trembling  girl's  arm,  and  by  some  threatening 
words,  in  that  voice  so  sure  to  subdue  her,  he  compelled  her 
silence,  (who  was  there  now  to  appeal  to  ?)  and  half  led,  half 
dragged  her  onward.  Hull  followed,  leaving  the  prostrate  man  to 
the  care  of  the  two  menials,  for  the  boat's  bell  was  ringing  for 
the  last  time,  and  there  was  but  a  few  remaining  minutes  to 
secure  their  passage. 

But  at  that  instant  other  actors  came  upon  the  stage.  The  stu 
dents,  Thompson  and  Smith,  made  their  appearance,  panting,  in 
the  crowd,  and  confronted  the  luckless  Shay,  at  the  moment  that 
he  was  about  to  step  for  the  second  time  upon  the  vessel. 

"Stand  back  here,  if  you  please!"  shouted  Thompson;  "I 
have  a  writ  for  you,  sir  !"  (The  writ  was  half  a  mile  behind.) 
"  No  kidnapping  here,  if  you  please  !" 

"  Not  on  British  soil,"  interposed  Smith,  bluffly,  taking  hold 
of  one  arm  of  the  bewildered  girl,  while  his  companion  grasped 
the  other.  "  Please  to  consider  yourself  in  our  custody,  and  fol 
low  us." 

The  air  of  authority  with  which  the  young  men  spoke, 
and  their  genteel  dress  and  bearing,  had  an  effect  for  a 
moment,  but  the  cunning  Shay,  after  an  instant's  reflection, 
demanded  to  see  the  process  by  virtue  of  which  they  assumed  to 
act. 

"  Oh,  you'll  see  it  soon  enough  ;  come  along,  sir  !"  said  Thomp 
son,  who  was  quite  willing  that  his  orders  should  be  disregarded, 
if  they  could  succeed  in  getting  off  with  Ruth,  with  whom  they 
had  begun  to  retreat  through  the  crowd. 

"  All  ashore  that's  going  !"  shouted  a  voice  from  the  boat,  and 
the  amazed  Shay,  who  saw  himself  so  nearly  foiled  by  what  he 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  251 

began  to  believe  a  mere  trick,  rushed  desperately  after  the  young 
men,  accompanied  by  Hull,  and  calling  loudly  also  upon  his 
other  allies  for  help. 

They  were  quite  .at  liberty,  for  Garret  had  shaken  them  off. 
and  regained  his  feet,  and  was  at  the  side  of  Ruth  and  her  new 
protectors,  quite  willing  and  ready  to  encounter  them  afresh  when 
they  came  up,  but  fortunately  the  tardy  arrival  of  a  pair  of  police 
officers  prevented  a  new  collision. 

Shay  appealed  vociferously  to  the  men  in  authority  to  restore 
to  him  his  niece,  who,  he  assured  them,  was  being  forcibly  taken 
away  from  his  rightful  control,  and  as  his  companion  Hull  and 
the  two  porters  seconded  his  assertions,  he  seemed  likely  to  prove 
successful. 

"  Ask  the  girl  herself  whether  we  are  taking  her  against  her 
will,"  said  Thompson  to  the  officer. 

*•  Oh,  no,  no,"  cried  Ruth  ;  "  don't  let  him  get  me  again,"  and 
she  clung  close  to  the  side  of  the  protecting  student,  as  Shay 
advanced  towards  her. 

"  It's  no  matter  what  she  says,  you  know,"  added  Hull ;  "  she 
is  but  a  child,  and  he  is  her  uncle  and  lawful  guardian.  She 
wants  to  run  away  with  them  chaps.  Be  quick,  now,  my  men,  or 
the  boat  will  be  off." 

"Don't  hurry,"  said  Garry,  laughing ;  "here  comes  a  man  who 
can  tell  you  the  whole  story,  gentlemen,  and  who  can  tell  you 
what  you  ought  to  do.  Here's  'Squire  Strong." 

The  lawyer's  carriage,  which  had  been  long  impeded  by  the 
throng  of  vehicles  on  the  wharf,  stopped  at  their  side  as  he  spoke, 
and  Gertrude  gave  a  shout  of  joy  as  she  saw  Ruth  so  near  her. 

Mr.  Strong  leaped  out,  and  speedily  learning  how  affairs  stood, 
he  said  to  the  officials,  who  knew  him  well — 

"  You  perceive  that  there  is  no  proof  of  any  kind  that  this 
man  is  what  he  claims  to  be,  a  relation  and  guardian  of  the  child. 
Let  her,  therefore,  decide  for  herself  with  whom  she  will  go.  If 


252  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

with  me,  I  will  be  responsible  for  her  appearance,  whenever 
legally  called  upon." 

"  All  right,  sir ;  we  know  you ;  let  the  girl  choose,"  replied 
one  of  the  officers. 

"  Who  will  you  go  with,  Ruth  ?" 

"  With  Gertrude !  with  Gertrude !"  she  exclaimed,  giving  a 
frightened  look  at  Shay,  and  then  darting  to  the  carriage,  the 
door  of  which  had  been  left  open,  and  springing  in,  she  threw 
herself  sobbing  into  the  arms  of  her  delighted  friend. 

Utterly  baffled  and  discomfited,  and  conscious  that  he  had  not 
even  a  pretext  for  any  proceedings  to  recover  his  lost  slave,  for 
she  was  nothing  more  to  him,  the  enraged  Shay  muttered  some 
idle  threats,  aud  turned  away,  accompanied  by  his  coadjutors, 
while  a  very  decided  cheer  arose  from  a  portion  of  the  crowd  who 
had  been  interested  spectators  of  the  scene. 

Garry,  bruised,  soiled,  and  with  torn  habiliments,  was  compelled 
to  accompany  his  friends  in  the  carriage,  but  he  was  too  much 
delighted  with  the  successful  result  of  his  championship,  and  with 
the  very  evident  gratitude  of  Ruth,  to  think  of  the  sorry  figure 
which  he  made. 

As  to  the  students,  it  would  be  difficult  to  say,  whether  they 
best  enjoyed  their  own  share  in  the  exploit,  or  the  great  chagrin 
of  their  colleague,  Young,  who  came  up,  with  his  dilatory  writ 
and  a  pair  of  sheriff's  officers,  just  at  the  moment  when  all  parties 
were  starting  for  home. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

A   TRIAL AN    UNEXPECTED    WITNESS. 

THE  delight  which  Gertrude  experienced  at  the  reqovery  of  her 
young  friend,  for  whom  her  attachment  had  daily  increased, 
alleviated  for  awhile  the  intensity  of  that  suffering  which  had 
arisen  from  her  apprehensions  for  Harry. 

Success  of  any  kind  always  strengthens  the  faculty  of  hope, 
and  Gertrude  willingly  allowed  her  joy  to  become  an  augury  of 
that  greater  happiness  which,  with  almost  sanguine  expectation, 
she  dared  to  anticipate  as  near  at  hand.  But  ere  the  following 
day  had  passed — that  day  which  preceded  the  one  on  which 
Harry's  trial  was  to  take  place — her  heart  again  failed,  and  she 
looked  forward  to  the  great  event  of  the  morrow  as  one  too 
terrible  in  its  possible  results  to  contemplate. 

She  could  not  forget  that  her  own  friend,  and  the  friend 
and  counsel  of  Harry,  with  every  disposition  to  encourage 
them  both,  had  warned  her  again  and  again  that  there  was 
the  greatest  danger  of  his  conviction,  despite  every  effort  that 
could  be  made  in  his  behalf;  and  in  her  last  interview  with  the 
lawyer  on  that  very  day,  the  sad  earnestness  of  his  look  and  of  his 
voice  had  impressed  her  with  all  the  overwhelming  depth  of  his 
own  apprehensions. 

Mr.  Strong  had  advised  both  her  and  Ruth  to  be  present  at  the 
trial,  though  not  informing  her  of  his  reasons  for  such  a  course, 
and  with  great  effort  she  resolved  to  comply  with  his  request,  for, 

858 


254  THE   PKISONEK   OF   THE   BORDEK. 

after  all  that  she  had  undergone,  she  was  unwilling  to  risk  any 
thing  for  want  of  further  endurance.  Harry,  indeed,  would  pro 
bably  see  her,  and  suspect  her  agency  in  his  defence,  but  the 
crisis  was  too  great,  and  the  events  which  depended  on  the 
morrow's  doings  were  too  momentous  to  admit  of  being  counter 
poised  by  any  scruples  on  these  points,  however  commendable  the 
sentiment  from  which  they  sprung.  Let  him  know  all,  if  he 
must.  She  asked  nothing  but  to  save  him.  Let  the  world  deride, 
if  it  would.  She  could  bear  even  that,  hut  she  could  not  bear  the 
reproaches  of  her  own  conscience,  or  the  bitter  grief  of  her  heart, 
if  Harry  were  lost,  and  she  had  withheld  any  effort  in  his 
behalf. 

Ruth  was  eager  to  go.  With  her  usually  sanguine  heart,  she 
believed  that  she  could  do  something,  she  knew  not  what,  to 
assist  the  prisoner ;  and  her  confident  anticipations  strengthened 
the  heart  of  Gertrude,  and  emboldened  her  for  the  performance 
of  her  passive,  but  painful  task. 

Yan  Vrank  had  continued  to  pay  daily  visits  to  the  prisoners, 
and  contributed  in  every  practicable  way  to  their  comfort,  and 
had  given  them  what  encouragement  he  dared  to  offer  of  a  safe 
deliverance ;  but  Harry  did  not  allow  his  mind  to  be  dazzled  by 
a  hope  which  he  knew  might  prove  entirely  illusive.  Yet  life 
had  become  doubly  dear  to  him  since  he  had  suspected — for  some 
thing  had  awakened  the  suspicion — that  his  unavowed  but  power 
ful  benefactor  was  she  to  whom  his  heart  had  so  long  paid  its 
secret  homage.  Not  that  he  by  any  means  supposed  his  affection 
to  be  reciprocated  by  Gertrude,  for  with  his  knowledge  of  her 
generous  and  compassionate  nature,  he  could  account  for  her  con 
duct  without  resort  to  so  pleasing  a  hypothesis.  He  did  not 
indeed  suspect  half  that  she  had  done  and  was  doing  for  him — 
he  did  not  dream  that  she  was  in  Canada,  (hat  she  was  near  him, 
that  she  had  personally  employed  and  consulted  counsel  in  his 
behalf,  and,  least  of  all,  that  she  was  to  be  in  attendance  upon  his 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  255 

trial ;  but  if  he  had  known  all  these  things,  he  would  still  have 
looked  upon  them  as  the  results  of  a  noble  philanthropy  alone. 

The  day  and  the  hour  so  long  anticipated  came  at  last,  and 
Harry  Vrail  was  taken  from  prison  and  conducted  to  the  place 
of  trial.  Though  he  went  forth  with  sad  forebodings  of  his  return 
in  perhaps  a  few  short  hours  as  a  condemned  and  doomed  man, 
yet  he  went  with  firm  and  elastic  tread,  and  his  face,  radiant  with 
the  fresh  light  of  youth,  was  free  from  all  trace  of  the  anxiety 
which,  despite  the  trustful  and  resigned  tenor  of  his  contempla 
tive  moments,  now  forced  itself  upon  his  mind.  He  saw  with  a 
shudder  the  dread  instrument  of  death  as  he  passed  it,  but  at  the 
next  instant  his  eye  rested  tranquilly  upon  the  calm  blue  sky, 
from  which  it  had  been  so  long  excluded,  seeming  to  imbibe  its 
serenity  and  to  reflect  its  radiance. 

Apparelled  with  care  for  the  occasion,  yet  without  any  ap 
proach  to  gaudiness,  the  unconscious  elegance  and  refinement  of 
his  appearance,  and  his  youthful  and  innocent  look,  seemed  to 
impress  all  beholders  as  he  entered  a  crowded  court-room,  be 
tween  two  grim  custodians,  and  took  his  seat  in  the  prisoner's 
box,  while  his  vigilant  guards  ranged  themselves  carefully  on  either 
side. 

Remote  from  him,  heavily  veiled,  and  with  eyes  veiled  yet  more 
by  streaming  tears,  two  trembling  females  sat,  amidst  many  others 
of  their  sex,  in  a  portion  of  the  room  allotted  to  ladies,  and 
which,  as  now,  was  often  crowded  during  trials  of  great  interest, 
or  when  any  distinguished  forensic  display  was  anticipated. 

Everything  was  ready  for  the  opening  of  the  trial,  and  the  pro 
cess  of  empanelling  the  jury  was  at  once  commenced,  but  was 
greatly  protracted  by  a  free  use  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Strong  of  the 
prisoner's  right  of  peremptory  challenge. 

Many  were  set  aside  whom  the  lawyer  happened  to  recognize 
as  violent  partisans  of  the  government,  and  as  vindictive  opponents 
of  the  revolutionists,  and  many  more  with  whom  he  was  not  per- 


256  THE   1'KISONEB   OF   THE   BORDER. 

sonally  acquainted,  were  refused  on  the  advice  of  his  secret  agents 
at  hand,  who  knew  or  fancied  some  cause  of  distrust. 

Some,  again,  the  astute  counsellor  rejected  without  a  question, 
solely  on  account  of  their  appearance,  and  before  the  panel  was 
finally  filled,  he  had  exhausted  nearly  the  whole  privilege,  exten 
sive  as  it  is,  which  the  law  humanely  allows  to  every  man  who  is 
on  trial  for  his  life. 

The  prosecuting  attorney,  a  harsh,  severe  man,  of  a  very 
pompous  air,  who  had  been  accustomed  to  do  up  his  work  on 
these  state  trials  with  very  little  opposition,  and  with  every  facil 
ity  from  a  willing  court,  was  surprised  to  find,  on  the  present 
occasion,  an  array  of  the  most  eminent  talent  engaged  for  the 
prisoner,  numbering  not  less  than  four  of  the  very  elite  of  the  pro 
fession. 

This  circumstance,  and  the  vigilance  used  in  empanelling  the 
jury,  convinced  him,  as  he  said  in  his  opening  address,  that  a 
great  effort  was  to  be  made  to  rob  justice  of  a  victim,  which 
attempt  he  should  trust  to  the  good  sense  and  loyalty  of  the  jurors 
to  defeat. 

The  prisoner,  although  young,  he  said,  had  been  an  influential 
and  leading  officer  of  the  brigand  band  which  had  invaded  the 
province,  and  although  they  might  not  be  able  to  prove  positively 
that  he  bore  a  commission  in  the  army,  they  would  at  least  show 
that  he  was  an  intimate  and  confidential  friend  of  the  chief  of  the 
banditti,  who,  thanks  to  the  intelligence  of  a  Canadian  jury,  had 
already  paid  the  forfeit  of  his  crimes. 

The  irascible  attorney  grew  excited  as  he  proceeded  in  his 
remarks,  seeming  to  wax  wroth  at  the  bare  contemplation  of  the 
prisoner's  escape. 

Why  so  unusual  an  effort  was  to  be  made  in  his  behalf,  he  said, 
glancing  at  the  silent  but  powerful  legal  army  opposed  to  him, 
he  could  not  imagine,  and  he  would  not  trouble  the  jury  by  con 
jecturing.  It  at  least  showed  that  the  prisoner  was  a  man  of 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  257 

means  and  influence,  and,  therefore,  one  of  whom  it  was  the  more 
necessary  to  make  a  striking  example.  The  Fourth  of  July  heroes 
of  Yankeedoru,  he  said,  had  boasted  over  their  wine  cups  how 
their  fathers  had  whipped  the  British,  until  some  of  them  had 
grown  courageous  enough  to  make  an  experiment  of  their  valor 
on  Canadian  soil.  "  Our  soldiers,"  he  concluded,  "  have  done 
their  duty  in  conquering  and  capturing  them  ;  it  remains  for  us  to 
do  ours" 

With  great  majesty  of  air,  and  with  as  much  seeming  confi 
dence  in  the  success  of  the  prosecution  as  if  he  were  already 
listening  to  the  death-sentence  from  the  court,  the  attorney  sat 
down  and  called,  as  his  first  witness,  John  Shay,  by  whom,  he 
said,  he  should  prove  the  prisoner's  confession,  while  taking  refuge 
in  his  house,  that  he  was  a  member  of  the  patriot  army. 

The  circumstances  of  that  confession,  and  the  deceit  and 
treachery  of  Shay,  which  will  be  remembered  by  the  reader,  were 
all  well  known  to  the  defendant's  counsel,  who  still  hoped  to  make 
a  strong  point  on  the  non-identification  of  the  accused  as  one  of 
the  invaders.  On  merely  legal  exceptions,  although  prepared  to 
interpose  a  perfect  net-work  of  these,  they  placed  but  little  reli 
ance,  for  the  court  had  again  and  again,  in  former  trials,  broken 
down  all  these  flimsy  barriers.  There  was  the  less  chance  of 
technical  objections,  because  the  indictment  had  been  framed 
under  a  new  law,  passed  since  the  border  troubles  began,  expressly 
for  the  trial  of  citizens  of  the  United  States  who  had  taken  up 
arms  against  Canada,  and  who  had  entered  the  province  with 
hostile  intent.  Shay  testified  positively  and  with  great  alacrity  to 
all  which  the  prosecuting  officer  had  expected.  He  fully  identi 
fied  the  prisoner  as  the  man  who  had  come  to  his  house  in  the 
evening,  a  few  hours  after  the  battle  at  Windmill  Point,  in  com 
pany  with  a  negro,  both  being  armed.  Their  fatigue,  their  hunger, 
their  anxiety  to  be  rowed  across  'the  river,  and,  finally,  V  rail's 
confession  to  him  that  they  were  patriots,  escaped  from  the  de- 


258  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

feated  army,  were  all  positively  and  distinctly  narrated,  while 
thousands  of  eager  listeners  held  their  breath  to  catch  the  fatal 
testimony  which  fell  from  the  witness. 

He  next  proceeded  to  give  the  particulars  of  the  arrest.  He 
left,  he  said,  the  defendant  and  the  negro  in  his  house,  and  went 
to  the  "Point"  for  assistance.  When  he  returned,  accompanied 
by  soldiers,  they  fled,  were  pursued  several  miles,  and  were 
arrested  in  the  very  act  of  launching  a  boat  in  which  to  cross  the 
river  to  the  States.  "  If  we  had  been  three  minutes  later,"  he 
added,  exultingly,  "  we  should  have  lost  them." 

The  witness  said  nothing  about  his  own  pretence  of  friendship 
for  the  fugitives,  and  for  the  patriot  cause,  by  which  he  had  won 
their  confidence,  nor  of  his  violated  promise  to  aid  in  their  escape  ; 
nothing,  in  short,  which  could  fasten  upon  himself  the  merited 
charge  of  falsehood  and  treachery.  He  found  it,  indeed,  an  easy 
and  gratifying  task  to  tell  his  story  on  its  first  direct  recital,  and 
had  begun  to  fancy  himself  quite  a  hero  in  the  estimation  of 
the  audience  ;  but  when  the  poor  knave  fell  into  the  hands  of  Mr. 
Strong1  on  the  cross-examination,  both  himself  and  his  evidence 

O  ' 

assumed  a  very  different  aspect. 

Forced  to  testify  to  his  own  perfidy,  and  to  his  violated  hospi 
tality,  and  driven,  in  the  attempt  to  evade  the  truth,  to  a  series  of 
contradictory  and  irreconcilable  answers,  the  miserable  man  soon 
found  himself  so  thoroughly  self-impeached,  that  even  the  prose 
cuting  attorney  angrily  dismissed  him  from  the  stand. 

A  gleam  of  hope  electrified  the  heart  of  the  prisoner  and  his 
friends  at  this  result,  but  other  witnesses  were  at  once  brought 
forward.  The  soldiers  who  had  assisted  at  the  capture  of  Vrail 
successively  came  upon  the  stand,  and  swore  to  all  the  particulars 
of  the  arrest,  but  the  utter  darkness  of  the  night  had  prevented 
any  of  them  from  seeing  his  face  at  the  time  so  as  to  fully  iden 
tify  it  now.  On  reaching  Prescott  they  had  only  seen  his  features 
indistinctly  as  he  passed  into  the  jail,  and  on  the  ensuing  morn- 


THE   PBISOXEH   OF  THE   BOEDER.  259 

ing,  when  the  prisoners  were  brought  out,  this  man  now  on  trial, 
they  said,  was  among  them,  and  was  pointed  out  to  them  as  the 
individual  they  had  captured  on  the  previous  evening.  This  was 
the  extent  of  their  testimony,  and  the  evident  wrath  and  cha 
grin  of  the  prosecutor  showed  very  plainly  that  he  considered  it 
of  no  value.  It  left  everything  uncertain.  Even  if  the  jury  would 
believe  that  the  defendant  was  the  person  arrested  by  Shay  and 
his  companions,  there  was  no  positive  proof  of  his  having  been  in 
the  battle.  He  had  acknowledged  nothing  to  the  soldiers,  and 
Shay's  testimony  of  his  confession,  on  which  so  great  reliance  had 
been  placed,  was  shaken  beyond  all  hope  of  reparation. 

When  the  court,  showing  some  impatience,  asked  the  prosecu 
tor  who  was  his  next  witness,  and  when  that  baffled  gentleman 
replied,  with  a  very  disconcerted  air,  that  he  did  not  know,  the 
exultant  expression  of  Counsellor  Strong  and  his  associates  showed 
plainly  that  they  considered  the  battle  won.  A  breath  of  relief, 
long  suspended,  went  up  from  the  heaving  breast  of  the  excited 
prisoner,  and  Gertrude,  straining  eye  and  ear  to  catch  every 
favorable  indication,  almost  swooned  with  the  tumultuous  emotions 
of  her  heart. 

At  this  moment  the  figure  of  the  repudiated  Shay,  gliding 
through  the  crowd,  approached  the  chair  of  the  attorney  gene 
ral  ;  his  long  arm,  and  his  malign  and  cunning  countenance  were 
stretched  out  towards  that  officer,  and  he  whispered  loud  enough 
to  be  heard  half  across  the  silent  court  room — 

"  Call  Ruth  Shay!" 

Counsellor  Strong  started  as  if  electrified  by  the  words — he 
glanced  at  Vrail  and  saw  that  his  countenance  suddenly  changed 
to  an  expression  of  alarm — he  looked  at  Gertrude,  and  he  saw 
her  head  droop  slowly  to  the  rail  before  her. 

"  Who  is  she,  and  what  does  she  know  ?"  asked  the  prosecutor, 
impatiently. 

"  She  is  my  niece — she  was  present — she  knows  all." 


260          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER. 

"  Are  you  certain  ?"  was  the  quick,  earnest  response  of  the 
eager  lawyer. 

"  Certain." 

"  Did  she  hear  the  confession  you  speak  of?" 

"  Yes — yes,  everything — everything." 

With  all  the  exultation  of  look  which  the  prisoner's  counsel 
had  so  lately  exhibited,  but  had  now,  alas !  lost,  their  opponent 
passed  the  name  of  the  new  witness  to  the  crier  of  the  court,  and 
at  the  next  moment  the  arches  of  the  building  were  ringing  with 
the  words — 

"  Ruth  Shay !" 

Again  and  again  was  the  summons  repeated  without  response. 

All  eyes  were  turned  towards  the  quarter  where  the  ladies  were 
assembled,  and  many  saw  a  trembling  child  hiding  her  face  in  the 
lap  of  an  older,  but  equally  terrified  companion,  who  was  idly 
trying  to  shield  her  from  view. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

HEROISM. 

THE  attorney-general  immediately  made  out  the  necessary 
legal  process  to  enable  him  to  enforce  the  attendance  of  the  reluc 
tant  witness,  caused  it  to  be  served  upon  her,  and  informed  her, 
in  as  mild  a  tone  as  his  habitual  harshness  could  be  softened  into, 
that,  she  must  come  upon  the  stand. 

She  paid  no  heed  to  him,  nor  to  the  severer  voice  in  which  the 
judge  informed  her  that  she  must  obey ;  and  when  the  sheriff,  in 
obedience  to  the  mandate  of  the  court,  advanced  and  laid  his 
hand  upon  her  arm,  she  gave  utterance  to  a  scream  and  partially 
swooned. 

In  that  condition  she  was  brought  forward,  and  placed  upon  a 
chair  on  the  witness  stand,  and  when  a  glass  of  water  had  been 
put  to  her  pale  lips,  and  a  draught  of  air  had  been  admitted  from 
an  adjacent  window,  she  revived  and  looked  wildly  around,  seem 
ing  yet  scarcely  conscious  of  her  position. 

The  prosecutor  being  convinced  that  so  reluctant  a  witness  must 
have  decisive  evidence  to  give,  eagerly  proceeded  to  his  examina 
tion.  The  oath  was  recited  to  her  inattentive  ears,  the  Bible  was 
pressed  against  her  unresisting  lips,  and  a  thousand  heads  bent 
forward  to  catch  the  first  tones  of  that  voice  which  few  doubted 
must  prove  fatal  to  the  hapless  prisoner. 

Ruth  saw  them  not.  She  saw  only  the  saddened  face  of  Harry 
Vrail,  and  the  alarmed  expression  of  Counsellor  Strong,  each  of 
whom  was  gazing  intently  at  her.  At  that  moment  a  marked 

861 


262  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE  BORDER. 

change  came  over  her  countenance,  a  sudden  color  suffused  her 
fair,  pale  cheeks,  her  eye  kindled  with  unusual  light,  and  rested 
with  a  proud,  defiant  look  upon  the  lawyer,  whose  first  questions, 
in  a  conciliatory  tone,  had  just  fallen  upon  her  ear. 

"  Ruth,  do  you  know  the  prisoner  at  the  bar  ?  Have  you  ever 
seen  him  before,  and  if  so,  please  to  tell  the  jury  when  and 
where  ?" 

Such  were  the  questions  to  which,  amidst  the  profoundest 
silence,  all  ears  awaited  an  answer.  But  no  answer  came  ;  and 
after  allowing  time  for  the  child  to  recover  from  her  embarrassment, 
the  question  was  repeated  in  a  yet  milder  tone.  Still  there  was 
no  reply,  nor  did  Ruth's  countenance  give  any  indication  of  em 
barrassment  or  hesitation. 

Again  and  again  were  the  interrogations  repeated  with  slight 
variations  in  terms,  but  soon  with  a  decided  change  of  tone. 
Severity  took  the  place  of  gentleness,  and  wrath  flashed  from  the 
lawyer's  eyes,  as,  in  a  loud  voice,  he  commanded  a  reply,  warning 
her,  at  the  same  time,  to  remember  her  oath. 

Ruth  remained  silent.  Her  countenance  did  not  change.  Her 
eye,  unquailing,  met  the  fierce  gaze  of  her  questioner,  and  her 
compressed  lips  spoke  the  firmness  of  her  resolution.  Only  the 
silent  heaving  of  her  chest  evinced  her  deep  emotion. 

The  attorney-general  now  informed  the  witness  that  she  would 
be  compelled  to  testify,  and  that  it  was  in  his  power  to  send  her 
immediately  to  prison  if  she  continued  refractory. 

His  threats  and  persuasions  proving  unavailing,  the  judge  next 
addressed  her,  with  great  dignity,  yet  with  a  kind  air.  He 
informed  her  that  it  was  the  duty  of  every  good  and  loyal  citizen 
to  give  evidence  against  crime ;  that  she  had  no  legal  or  moral 
right  to  withhold  her  testimony  out  of  regard  for  the  prisoner, 
and  that  her  plain  and  only  duty  was  to  tell  the  truth,  regardless 
of  consequences. 

"  Did  she  understand  this  ?"  he  asked. 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.          263 

Ruth  gazed  on  him  as  she  had  at  the  attorney-general,  with 
the  same  fixed  look,  and  in  the  same  imperturbable  silence. 

"It  is  no  idle  threat,"  the  judge  continued,  "  which  the  prose 
cuting  attorney  has  made.  He  has  full  power  to  commit  you  to 
jail,  and  I  am  sorry  to  say  it  will  become  his  duty  to  do  so,  if 
you  do  not  answer." 

There  was  an  increased  color  in  the  child's  cheeks,  but  no 
voice  issued  from  her  lips,  which  might  have  been  marble  for  any 
sign  of  opening  which  they  gave. 

"  It  would  be  a  sad  thing,"  continued  his  lordship,  "  to  place  a 
young,  fair  girl,  like  you,  within  the  stone  walls  of  a  solitary  cell, 
to  remain  night  and  day  alone,  to  live  on  felon's  fare,  and  sleep 
on  a  felon's  cot  Do  you  not  think  so  ?" 

No  answer. 

"  This  is  no  jest,  Ruth !  The  laws  must  be  sustained,  and  to 
jail  you  will  certainly  go,  if  you  do  not  testify.  Do  not  think, 
either,  that  your  imprisonment  will  be  brief.  It  may  last  for 
mouths,  aye,  years,  and  this  trial  can  be  postponed  to  await  the 
end  of  your  contumacy.  What  do  you  say  to  this?" 

Ruth  said  to  this  exactly  what  she  had  said  to  all  the  rest 
— nothing. 

"  We  are  talking  to  a  statue,"  said  the  judge.  "  The  attorney- 
general  must  do  his  duty." 

That  officer  had  made  out  the  necessary  process  for  committing 
the  witness,  while  the  judge  was  addressing  her,  and  now  placed 
it  in  the  sherift's  hands,  still  believing  that  it  would  not  become 
necessary  to  execute  it,  and  that  she  would  yield  at  the  last 

He  was  mistaken.  Ruth  trembled,  indeed,  when  the  sheriff 
approached  her  and  informed  her  that  she  must  accompany  him, 
but  she  obeved  in  silence.  Sobs  were  heard  from  every  part  of 
the  ladies'  quarter  of  the  room,  and  almost  every  man  rose  to 
catch  a  more  distinct  view  of  the  heroic  girl  as  she  passed  from 
the  apartment. 


264  THE    PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

"  Who  is  your  next  witness,  Mr.  Gale  ?"  said  the  Judge,  as  soon 
as  quiet  was  restored  ;  and  the  prisoner's  counsel,  whose  late 
hopes  had  been  revived  and  increased,  were  surprised  to  see  that 
the  prosecuting-  officer  appeared  by  no  means  disconcerted  at  the 
question  of  his  lordship ;  but  that,  on  the  contrary,  there  was  an 
unusual  determination  expressed  in  his  face  as  he  rose  to  reply. 

"  If  it  please  your  lordship,"  he  said,  "  I  now  propose  to  take  a 
step  which  I  had  by  no  means  anticipated  could  become  necessary 
in  a  case  like  this,  where  the  guilt  of  the  accused  is  so  certain 
and  ought  to  have  been  so  easily  susceptible  of  proof.  But  the 
enormity  of  the  offence  with  which  he  stands  charged,  and  a  due 
regard  for  the  vindication  of  the  law,  and  the  safety  of  the  pro 
vince,  seem  to  me  to  justify  a  resort  to  those  extreme  measures  for 
procuring  evidence  which  such  emergencies  require.  There  is 
now  lying  in  the  city  prison,  a  colored  man  who  was  arrested  in 
company  with  the  prisoner,  and  who,  like  him,  was  a  fugitive  from 
the  brigand  army.  He  is,  I  am  told,  an  intelligent  person,  and  in 
every  respect  a  competent  witness,  and,  with  your  permission,  I 
shall  call  him  to  the  stand." 

"  You  are  aware  that  he  must  be  discharged  from  custody,  if 
we  make  use  of  him  as  a  witness  ?" 

"  Most  certainly.  I  am  prepared  to  enter  a  nolle  prosequi  upon 
the  indictment  against  htm.  The  ends  of  justice  scarcely  require 
such  a  victim,  and  no  harm  can  result  from  his  release.  He  has 
evidently  been  the  dupe  of  wiser  heads,  or  rather  of  whiter  ones, 
for  there  seems  to  have  been  no  wisdom  in  the  affair  at  all." 

"  Let  him  be  sent  for,  if  you  desire  it,  Mr.  Gale.  The  court 
has  no  disposition  to  interfere  with  your  management  of  the  case." 

"  The  sheriff  will  then  please  to  dispatch  a  messenger  at  once 
for  the  witness,  and  1  hope  the  court  will  instruct  the  officer  to 
see  that  no  individual  is  allowed  to  have  speech  with  the  negro 
until  he  is  placed  upon  the  stand." 

Gale  gave  an  angry  glance  at  Mr.  Strong  as  he  made  this 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  265 

remark,  as  if  he  would  insinuate  that  the  contumacy  of  Ruth  had 
been  the  result  of  his  advice  or  procurement. 

"  That  is  very  proper,"  replied  his  lordship  ;  "  the  sheriff  will  see 
to  it." 

Strong  smiled  quietly,  and  drummed  with  his  fingers  upon  the 
table,  without  reply. 

Three  minutes  sooner,  at  the  very  instant  that  Gale  had 
broached  his  project  of  making  black  Brom  a  Queerfs  evidence, 
the  vigilant  barrister  had  turned  partly  round  upon  his  chair,  and 
fixed  his  expressive  eye  upon  one  of  his  agents,  an  ex-bailiff, 
named  Welton,  a  small,  slim  man,  with  a  very  wide-awake  look, 
who  immediately  comprehended  that  something  was  expected  of 
him  in  connection  with  the  proposed  movement.  He  returned 
the  gaze  of  the  lawyer  with  an  earnest  and  intelligent  look,  and 
the  latter,  as  soon  as  he  saw  that  the  attention  of  his  agent  was 
fally  arrested,  slowly  turned  his  eyes  toward  the  door  of  the 
court-room,  and  theii  glanced  in  the  direction  of  the  city  prison, 
at  the  same  time  resting  a  finger  a  moment  on  his  lips. 

Welton  fully  understood  this  pantomime,  and  taking  his  hat,  he 
slowly  sauntered  out  of  the  room,  but  no  sooner  was  the  door 
closed  behind  him  than  he  started  with  the  speed  of  the  race 
course  for  the  jail.  His  former  official  capacity  had  made  him 
well  acquainted  with  the  jailer  and  wardens,  and  he  had  no  diffi 
culty  in  obtaining  immediate  access  to  the  cell  of  Brom,  whom  he 
found  partaking  leisurely  of  a  choice  dinner. 

"  You  are  Brom,  Mr.  Vrail's  man,"  said  Welton,  breathlessly,  as 
he  approached  the  bars,  "  ain't  you  ?" 

"  Yes,"  exclaimed  the  negro,  jumping  up  and  coming  eagerly 
forward  ;  "  is  Massa  Harry  free  ?  is  he  got  off  ?" 

"  No — but  he  will  be,  unless  they  can  get  you  to  be  a  witness 
against  him.  They  are  coming  for  you  now,  and  they  will  be 
here  in  a  few  minutes.  They  want  to  make  you  swear  that  he 
was  in  the  battle,  for  they  can't  prove  it  by  any  one  else." 


266  THE    PRISONER    OF    THE   BOEDER. 

"  Guy  !"  exclaimed  the  negro,  snapping  his  fingers,  and  cutting 
as  much  of  H  caper  as  his  narrow  quarters  would  permit ;  "  don't 
be  afraid  of  me.  I  won't  swear — I  swear  I  won't." 

"  But  they  will  offer  you  your  freedom." 

"  Nebber  mind  what  they  offer  me — jis  don't  you  be  afraid  of 
Brom.  Brom  knows.  Won't  Massa  Harry  be  right  there  before 
him,  and  Missa  Gertrude,  too  ?  Do  you  think  dey  goin'  to  make 
Brom  swear  away  Massa  Harry's  life  ?  No,  sir,  not  if  dey  should 
hang  me  twenty  times  over,  and  den  twenty  times  more  on  top  of 
that,  and  then  I  wouldn't." 

The  negro  was  so  energetic  in  his  protestations  that  he  had 
well-nigh  upset  his  dinner-table,  and  Welton  became  satisfied  that 
nothing  was  to  be  feared  from  his  want  of  loyalty  to  his  master, 
however  much  might  be  apprehended  from  his  want  of  dis 
cretion. 

"  But  they  may  get  something  out  of  you  unawares,"  he  added. 
"  Lawyer  Strong  thinks  the  safest  course  is  for  you  not  to  say  a 
word  when  they  question  you.  If  you  begin  to  speak,  you  may 
let  something  slip  out  that  will  hang  your  master,  after  all." 

Brom  promised  the  utmost  discretion  ;  and  Welton,  who  did 
not  wish  to  be  found  there  by  the  sheriff  when  he  came  after  the 
witness,  hastened  away. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

BLACK  BROM  AND  THE  ATTORNEY-GENERAL. 

BUT  a  short  time  elapsed  before  the  sheriff's  messenger  arrived, 
and  the  negro,  guarded  by  that  functionary  and  two  assistants, 
set  out  for  the  court-house,  revolving,  meanwhile,  some  strange 
thoughts  in  his  mind. 

The  law  which,  both  in  England  and  America,  authorizes  the 
employment  of  one  criminal  as  a  witness  against  his  colleagues  in 
guilt,  and  rewards  the  traitor  with  his  freedom,  is  the  most  unjust 
and  dangerous  feature  of  the  criminal  code,  and  ought  not  longer 
to  disgrace  the  jurisprudence  of  any  civilized  country.  No  more 
powerful  incentive  to  perjury  can  be  imagined  than  that  which  it 
offers,  and  the  rights  of  an  accused  party  can  never  be  safe  under 
the  operation  of  so  unjust  a  principle.  It  is  but  a  weak  argument 
in  its  favor  to  say  that  this  mode  of  procuring  evidence  is  but 
seldom  resorted  to,  and  that  in  the  hands  of  a  discreet  and  just 
prosecuting  officer,  the  power  conferred  by  such  a  law  may  usually 
prove  conducive  to  the  ends  of  justice.  A  right  so  liable  to  abuse, 
and  so  possibly  fatal  in  its  results  to  a  single  innocent  party,  can 
find  no  justification  in  any  principle  of  State  policy,  especially 
in  lands  where  the  laws  are  professedly  tempered  with  the  spirit 
of  that  sacred  book,  which  says  it  is  better  that  ten  guilty  men 
escape,  than  that  one  innocent  man  should  suffer. 

Brom  was  informed  on  his  passage  to  the  place  of  trial,  that  he 
was  to  be  called  as  a  witness  against  Mr.  Vrail,  and  that  if  he 
consented  to  testify,  he  would  be  set  at  liberty,  and  he  was  made 

M 


268          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

aware,  by  his  custodians,  that  such  was  the  universal  practice  in 
relation  to  those  favored  criminals  who  were  selected  as  "Queen's 
evidence."  It  was  true  he  was  not  advised,  nor  required,  either 
then,  or  when  he  came  upon  the  stand,  to  swear  to  anything  more 
or  less  than  the  simple  truth,  nor  was  his  own  release  even  to  be 
contingent  upon  the  conviction  of  his  master.  But  testify  he 
must,  if  he  would  hope  to  be  set  at  liberty,  and  he  knew  very 
well  that  he  could  not  say  a  word  in  evidence  without  convicting 
Harry  Vrail. 

We  have  said  that  Brom  was  revolving  strange  thoughts  in  his 
mind ;  what  they  were  will  presently  appear. 

He  entered  the  court-room  between  his  guards,  and  was  con 
ducted  to  the  witness  stand,  where  he  at  once  became  an  object 
of  general  curiosity  and  attention,  and  there  were  many  whispered 
words  of  indignation  against  the  prosecution  for  bringing  a  negro 
accomplice  to  swear  away  the  life  of  the  prisoner. 

Brom  was  briefly  informed  by  the  attorney-general  why  he 
had  been  sent  for,  and  the  clerk  undertook  to  administer  to  him 
the  usual  oath,  but  the  negro  drew  hastily  back,  and  pushed  the 
Bible  from  his  lips. 

"  Dey  said  I  was  to  be  free"  he  said,  nodding  his  head  towards 
the  men  who  had  conducted  him  from  the  jail,  and  who  still  stood 
near  him.  "  Where's  my  pardon  ?" 

"  You  must  swear  first,"  said  the  prosecution. 

"  No,  no  ;  I  must  be  free  first — I  'fraid  to  trust  strangers." 

"  I  can  only  say  to  you,  that  if  you  will  swear  to  the  whole 
truth,  nothing  more  or  less,  you  may  expect  to  be  set  at  liberty. 
We  do  not  want  you  to  say  a  word  that  is  not  strictly  true." 

"  I  shan't  swear  to  a  word  that  is  not  true,  after  you  let  me  off 
— I  must  be  let  off  first." 

"  It  cannot  be." 

"  Den  let  me  go  back  to  de  jail,"  said  the  negro,  with  great 
dignity,  at  the  same  time  stepping  down  from  the  stand. 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  269 

"  And  to  the  gallows  !"  said  Gale,  looking  sternly  at  him,  with 
an  angry  air. 

"  Yes,  to  the  gallows !"  returned  Brom,  excitedly.  "  How  do  I 
know  that  I  shouldn't  go  to  the  gallows  after  I  had  swore  ?" 

"  You  have  my  word  for  it,  and  the  court's." 

"  I  don't  know  you,  nor  the  court.  You  inout  change  your 
mind  about  it.  I  want  a  receipt  first.". 

A  smile  passed  round  the  bar  at  the  singular  voucher  required 
by  the  negro,  and  even  the  grim  Gale  seemed  to  be  moved  by 
merriment  into  a  milder  mood. 

"  It  really  matters  very  little  to  the  government,"  he  said,  rising 
and  addressing  the  court,  uhow  soon  this  man  is  discharged.  Occu 
pying  so  humble  a  station,  and  having  been  so  evidently  the  dupe 
of  others,  he  would,  if  convicted  have  a  strong  claim  upon  the 
executive  clemency.  He  seems  honest,  and  willing  to  tell  the 
whole  truth,  and  as  it  is  only  the  fault  of  his  ignorance  that  he 
does  not  understand  the  security  afforded  him  by  my  promise,  I 
shall  move  the  court  for  the  privilege  of  entering  a  nolle  prosequi 
at  once  upon  his  indictment." 

Both  Harry  Vrail  and  his  counsel  exhibited  some  uneasiness 
at  the  singular  course  which  events  were  taking,  and  especially 
when  the  attorney -general  asserted  so  decidedly  that  the  witness 
was  willing  to  tell  the  whole  truth  ;  for  they  did  not  know  but 
he  might  possibly  have  some  assurances  on  that  point  which  they 
had  not  heard. 

The  judge  replied,  by  reminding  the  prosecutor  that  he  had 
power  to  cancel  the  indictment  without  an  order  of  the  court — a 
fact  which  Gale  very  well  knew,  but  he  had  preferred  to  make 
the  judge  share  with  hirn  any  censure  that  might  attach  to  the  act. 

He  immediately  drew  out  from  his  green  bag  a  bundle  of 
papers,  and  selecting  from  them  the  indictment  against  the  negro, 
he  seized  his  pen  and  hastily  dashed  across  it  the  magical  endorse 
ment  which  was  to  render  it  a  dead  letter. 


270  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

"  You  are  free  now,  Brora,"  he  said  ;  "  if  you  have  any  counsel 
of  any  kind,  let  him  come  forward  and  examine  the  record  and 
convince  you." 

"  Massa  Strong  is  my  lawyer,"  replied  Brom,  with  great  dig 
nity. 

Strong,  in  the  meantime,  quietly  reached  his  arm  across  the 
table,  receiving  the  quashed  indictment  from  the  hands  of  the 
prosecutor,  and  having  barely  glanced  at  it,. he  said, 

"  It's  all  right,  Brom — you  are  free." 

"  Are  you  certain,  Massa  Strong  ?"  asked  the  negro,  with  a  look 
of  delight. 

"  Quite  certain.  You  are  free  this  instant"  said  the  counsellor, 
with  marked  emphasis,  and  bestowing  a  meaning  look  upon  the 
witness. 

"  Tank  you  —  much  obliged,"  said  Brom,  nodding  to  the 
attorney -general  ;  "  I  tank  you  very  much." 

"  Very  well — npw  then,"  said  Gale,  hastily,  "  the  clerk  will 
please  to  administer  the  oath." 

The  clerk  rose  to  do  so ;  but  at  that  instant  the  attention  of 
the  court  and  the  jury,  and  the  excited  auditory,  was  diverted 
from  the  witness,  upon  whom  every  eye  had  been  earnestly  fixed, 
by  a  rustling  movement  in  the  ladies'  quarter  of  the  house,  where 
many  had  risen  to  allow  one  deeply  veiled  young  lady  to  pass. 
Gertrude  had  been  in  agony  ever  since  the  moment  that  she  had 
heard  the  proposition  to  use  Brom  as  a  witness  against  Harry ; 
for,  although  she  well  knew  his  fidelity  in  ordinary  circumstances, 
it  was  more  than  she  dared  hope,  that  either  his  courage  or  his 
affection  would  be  proof  against  the  gallows  and  all  its  horrible 
accompaniments.  With  death  staring  him  in  the  face,  on  the 
one  hand,  and  an  unconditional  release  off-red  upon  the  other,  it 
was  too  much  to  hope  that  so  bumble  and  ignorant  a  man  would 
resist  a  temptation  appealing  to  what  is  often  called  the  first  law 
of  human  nature,  self-preservation. 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  271 

But  if  she  had  been  terrified  by  the  bare  proposition  of  sending 
for  Brom,  his  appearance  in  court,  and  all  that  had  taken  place 
since  he  stepped  upon  the  witness'  stand,  had  added  confirmation 
to  her  dreadful  suspicions  that  the  wretched  man  was  really 
about  to  sacrifice  his  master.  She  had  listened  in  speechless  tor 
ture  until  now,  when,  oblivious  of  everything  but  the  great  peril 
of  the  moment,  she  arose  with  desperate  energy,  and,  although 
trembling  from  head  to  foot,  she  rapidly  crossed  the  court-room, 
stationed  herself  behind  Mr.  Strong,  placed  her  hand  upon  his 
chair  for  support,  and  throwing  aside  her  veil,  fastened  an  appeal 
ing  gaze  upon  the  face  of  the  witness. 

Several  of  the  lawyers  immediately  arose,  and  offered  chairs. 
She  accepted  one,  without  acknowledgment  of  the  courtesy,  and 
without  removing  her  eyes  from  the  face  of  the  negro. 

Her  striking  beauty,  her  extreme  pallor,  and  the  sudden  and 
singular  nature  of  her  movement,  had  arrested  every  eye,  and  it 
was  some  moments  before  the  consequent  stir  and  bustle  had  sub 
sided  into  the  perfect  quiet  which  had  before  prevailed. 

Brom  saw  her,  and  smiled,  and  when  the  clerk  again  presented 
to  him  the  Bible,  he  once  more  put  it  aside,  and  said*, 

"Massa  Gale,  I  told  you  that  after  I  was  let  off  I  wouldn't 
swear  to  nothin'  but  the  truth.  Dat  was  all  I  promised — dat  was 
all." 

The  negro  spoke  in  an  excited  manner,  and  seemed  anxious  to 
vindicate  himself  in  the  step  he  was  about  to  take. 

"  Very  well,"  replied  the  prosecutor ;  "  that  is  all  we  require 
— we  certainly  don't  want  you  to  swear  to  a  syllable  that  is  not 
true." 

"  I  said  I  wouldn't  swear  to  nothin'  but  the  truth — didn't  I, 
Massa  Gale  ?" 

"  I  believe  you  did." 

"  Well,  I'll  keep  my  word — I  shan't  swear  to  nothin'  at  all 
I'll  go  to  jail,  like  Missa  Roof,  but  you  can't  hang  me." 


272          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

Much  commotion  followed  this  singular  announcement,  which 
had  not  been  unexpected  by  some  who  had  carefully  watched  the 
negro's  manner,  but  which  the  prosecutor,  in  his  blind  and  eager 
pursuit  of  his  victim,  had  not  anticipated.  His  wrath  was  with 
out  bounds,  but  nothing  could  move  Brom  from  the  position  he 
he  had  taken,  and  he  was  accordingly  committed  to  prison,  like 
the  previous  witness,  for  contempt  of  court. 

Many  hours  had  been  consumed  by  these  various  proceedings, 
and  it  being  now  past  the  middle  of  the  afternoon,  the  court,  on 
the  motion  of  the  attorney-general,  adjourned  until  the  next 
morning,  thus  affording  a  long  and  dangerous  interval  for  the 
procurement  of  additional  testimony  against  the  unfortunate 
prisoner. 


CHAPTER     XXXVI. 

THE  "  QUEEN'S  EVIDENCE." 

IT  is  not  necessary  to  impute  any  peculiar  inhumanity  to  the 
"  attorney-general,"  to  account  for  the  seeming  ferocity  with 
which  he  pursued  his  prey  on  this  and  similar  occasions.  He 
had  been  incited  in  this  case  to  extra  exertions,  by  the  very  force 
of  the  opposition  which  he  had  encountered,  until  he  had  come  to 
regard  the  issue  as  a  matter  deeply  affecting  his  reputation  as  a 
barrister  and  as  a  legal  tactician. 

He  must  triumph  by  some  means,  and  in  doing  so,  he  doubted 
not  to  serve  the  government  and  the  ends  of  justice  ;  and  as  for 
the  accused,  tortured  by  the  harrowing  suspense  of  that  long 
night  of  doubt,  no  thought  of  commiseration  for  him  interfered 
with  the  plans  of  the  learned  man  and  his  zealous  agents. 

Most  active  among  his  employees  was  the  repudiated  Shay, 
who  was  incited  to  strenuous  exertion  by  the  fear  of  losing  the 
coveted  reward,  which  had  been  unofficially  promised  him  for  the 
capture  of  the  prisoner,  and  which  now  threatened  to  elude  his 
grasp,  from  the  want  of  sufficient  evidence  to  insure  a  conviction. 
He  obtained  access  to  many  of  the  prisoners  who  had  been 
privates  in  the  invading  army,  in  the  hope  of  finding  some 
craven  who  could  fully  identify  Vrail  as  a  fellow-soldier,  and 
who  would  be  willing  to  appear  against  him.  It  is  sad  to  say, 
that  after  many  indignant  refusals,  he  found  a  man  ready  to 
listen  to  his  proposals,  he  being  the  same  individual  who  had 

12*  «T8 


274  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE    BORDER. 

pusillanimously  led  the  way  in  laying  down  arms,  and  asking 
quarter,  in  Col.  Allen's  division  of  the  army,  and  who  had  been 
trembling  ever  since  with  the  direful  apprehension  of  his  coming 
fate. 

He  unfortunately  knew  Vrail  well,  and  in  order  to  substantiate 
his  own  credibility,  he  undertook  to  describe  the  accused  in  court, 
if  desired,  before  seeing  him.  He  knew,  also,  that  he  was  ad 
dressed  as  lieutenant  by  the  other  officers  of  the  army,  and  that 
he  was  on  the  most  intimate  terms,  both  with  his  own  command 
ing  officer,  and  with  Col.  Van  Shoultz,  the  leader  of  the  expedi 
tion.  To  this  latter  point  there  was  also  other  testimony,  which 
the  prosecutor  had  withheld  until  the  main  charge  was  proven, 
and  when  Gale  came  into  court  on  the  ensuing  day,  it  was  with 
a  confident  and  blustering  air,  which  alarmed  the  friends  of  the 
prisoner,  and  gave  them  sad  forebodings  as  to  the  result  of  the 
night's  researches. 

Alas !  their  worst  apprehensions  were  destined  to  a  sad  reali 
zation.  The  recreant  soldier  testified  in  the  clearest  and  most 
positive  manner  to  Vrail's  presence  and  active  participation  in  the 
battle  at.  Windmill  "Point,  and  no  legal  ingenuity,  on  the  cross- 
examination,  could  make  him  gainsay  or  controvert  his  position. 

Point  by  point,  through  long  and  weary  hours,  the  hopeless 
contest  was  maintained  by  the  prisoner's  counsel,  until  every 
question  of  law  was  decided  by  a  predetermined  court  against 
them,  and  until  the  main  question  of  fact  was  considered  legally 
proven  by  the  prosecutor,  and  was  so  announced  by  his  ally  on  the 
bench,  in  his  charge  to  an  obedient  and  loyal  jury. 

No  gleam  of  hope  illumined  the  countenance  of  Counsellor 
Strong,  when  the  jury,  who  had  listened  apathetically  to  his  most 
eloquent  and  fervent  harangue,  retired  to  deliberate  upon  the 
verdict ;  and  the  despairing  Gertrude,  who  had  occupied  through 
the  day  her  first  position  in  the  court-room,  saw  plainly,  and  with 
an  agony  no  language  can  express,  the  look  of  dismay  which  had 


TH2  miSONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  275 

gradually  settled  upon  the  faces  of  her  legal  friends.  At  Harry 
Vrail  she  dared  not  look,  but  if  she  bad  done  so,  she  would  have 
seen  but  little  evidence  of  the  anguish  he  was  enduring,  for, 
amidst  it  all,  the  habitual  serenity  of  his  features  remained  nearly 
undisturbed.  The  young  and  vigorous  cannot  easily  divest  them 
selves  of  that  strong  love  of  life  which  is  ever  incident  to  human 
nature,  even  in  decrepitude  and  misery,  but  the  experiences  of  the 
past  few  days,  and  the  hopes  which  they  had  revived,  had  given 
a  new  charm  to  existence  in  the  mind  of  the  unfortunate  prisoner. 
The  sight  of  Gertrude,  and  the  knowledge  of  her  extraordinary 
exertions  in  his  behalf,  had  awakened  a  thousand  agitating  sur 
mises  as  to  the  real  nature  of  her  regard  for  him.  Had  he  been 
mistaken  in  supposing  her  indifferent  to  him,  and  was  there  some 
thing  more  than  friendship  and  woman's  pity  influencing  her 
present  conduct,  the  sacrifices  of  which  he  computed  far  less  by 
expended  toil  and  treasure,  than  by  the  wounds  to  which  it  must 
expose  a  delicate  and  sensitive  nature  ? 

These  hopes,  though  slight  and  unpresumptuous,  had  taken 
shape  in  his  mind,  and  with  them  were  mingling  the  bright  an 
ticipations  of  restoration  to  freedom  and  home,  when  the  changed 
aspect  of  the  evidence  against  him  compelled  him  to  contemplate 
another  future,  alas  !  how  appallingly  different 
9  No  sooner  had  the  jury  retired  than  Mr.  Strong,  who  well  knew 
that  their  absence  would  not  be  protracted,  hastened  to  join  Miss 
Van  Kleeck,  and  advised  her  to  withdraw  to  her  hotel,  where  he 
promised  to  transmit  to  her  the  earliest  intelligence  of  the  result 
of  the  trial. 

"  Is  there  any  hope  ?"  asked  Gertrude,  faintly. 
"  You  had  better  prepare  your  mind  for  the  worst,  Miss  Van 
Kleeck,"  said  the  lawyer,  sorrowfully,  and  with  these  words  sound 
ing  like  a  knell  in  her  ears,  Gertrude,  leaning  heavily  upon  the 
arm  of  her  cousin,  Van  Vrank,  passed  out  of  the  court-room.  A 
carriage  was  summoned  to  convey  them  to  their  hotel,  and  there, 


276  THE   PRISONER    OF   THE   BOEDER. 

in  an  agony  of  dread,  she  awaited  the  terrible  tidings,  which  were 
soon  brought  by  the  humane  lawyer  himself,  for  he  dared  to  trust 
no  messenger  with  the  news,  to  be,  perhaps,  abruptly  and  harshly 
disclosed. 

"  It  is  all  over  !"  she  exclaimed,  trembling  violently,  and  speak 
ing  with  choked  and  indistinct  utterance,  as  Mr.  Strong  entered 
her  apartment.  "  It  is  all  over.  I  see  it  in  your  face.  You 
have  come  to  tell  me  that  he  is  found  guilty." 

The  strong  man  bent  his  head  in  silence. 

"  But  they  have  recommended  him  to  mercy  ?  You  said  they 
could  do  this.  Oh  !  tell  me  that  it  is  so." 

A  dreary  negative  was  indicated  by  a  gesture. 

"  Oh,  merciful  heaven  !     Is  there,  then,  no  help  for  us  ?" 

"  The  governor,  Sir  George  Arthur,"  replied  Strong,  speaking 
with  hesitation,  "  has  the  power  to  suspend  the  sentence,  or  its 
execution,  if  he  thinks  there  is  good  cause,  until  a  petition  can  be 
forwarded  to  the  queen,  and  an  answer  received." 

"  But  will  he  do  it  ?"  cried  Gertrude,  frantically.  "  Alas  !  I 
have  heard  that  he  listens  to  no  such  petitions — that  he  will  not 
even  read  them." 

"  If  the  jury  had  tempered  their  verdict  with  the  slightest  quali 
fication,"  replied  Strong,  whose  whole  air  and  manner  were  ex 
pressive  of  hopelessness,  "  if  it  had  contained  any  suggestion  yf 
mercy,  however  slight,  our  case  would  have  been  less  perplexing. 
But  we  can  try.  I  will  at  once  write  a  brief  history  of  the  case, 
to  be  signed  by  myself  and  my  fellow-counsel,  together  with  a 
petition,  and  I  will  forward  them  to  Toronto  to-morrow." 

"  You  will  forward  them,  do  you  say  I  No!  You  must  go  with 
them  yourself,  and  so  will  I — and  oh,  if  IJuth  were  but  at  liberty  !" 

"  She  will  be  released  at  pnce,  as  .the  trial  is  at  an  end,  and 
there  is  no  longer  a  pretence  for  her  confinement  as  a  witness. 
£fy  .clerk  shall  procure  her  discharge,  while  I  am  engaged  on  the 
petition,* 


-«" 

THE  PRI8ONEE  OF  THE  BOEDER.  277 

Gertrude  would  have  made  an  exclamation  of  delight,  if  her 
oppressed  heart  could  have  given  utterance  to  joy,  for  the  prospect 
of  a  reunion  with  Ruth,  and  of  her  companionship  and  assistance 
in  her  new  undertaking,  added  something  to  her  faint  hope  of 
success,  and  detracted  something  from  her  sense  of  desolation  and 
wretchedness. 

She  had  found  time  very  soon  after  her  heroic  young  friend's 
incarceration,  to  send  a  messenger  to  her  with  words  of  encou 
ragement,  and  also  to  provide  as  abundantly  for  her  comfort  as 
her  position  would  admit;  nor  had  the  faithful  negro  been 
neglected  in  these  gentle  ministrations  of  Gertrude.  Both  were 
set  at  liberty  before  evening ;  and  Ruth,  terrified  by  the  tidings  of 
the  sad  event  to  which  she  owed  her  release,  hastened  to  mingle 
her  tears  with  those  of  the  wretched  Gertrude,  and  to  devise  with 
her  (alas !  less  sanguinely  now)  new  efforts  for  arresting  the 
dreadful  doom  of  their  friend. 

Indefatigable  in  his  labors,  although  so  nearly  hopeless  of  any 
favorable  result,  the  lawyer  was  occupied  with  his  colleagues 
until  a  late  hour  at  night,  in  making  the  statement  and  petition 
which  he  designed  to  present  to  the  executive  officer  of  the  pro 
vince,  and  on  the  next  day  he  succeeded  in  procuring  the  signa 
tures  of  a  few  prominent  citizens  of  Kingston,  whose  sympathies 
had  been  awakened  for  the  prisoner.  There  was  no  time  to  be 
lost,  for  despite  his  most  vigorous  effort  for  a  postponement  of  the 
sentence,  it  was  pronounced  on  the  morning  after  the  trial,  and 
left  but  a  week's  interval  before  the  day  of  execution.  These 
facts  he  vainly  strove  to  conceal  from  Gertrude,  who  insisted  on 
knowing  the  worst,  and  who  braced  her  gentle  spirit  to  the  shock 
by  the  most  resolute  determination  not  to  let  despair  paralyze  her 
energies  at  so  important  a  crisis. 

Her  courage  and  perseverance,  and  the  impetuous  ardor  of 
Ruth,  induced  the  lawyer  to  hope  that  their  personal  intercession 
might  possibly  be  of  some  avail  with  the  governor,  and  he  was 


278  THE   PEISONEK   OF   THE   BORDER. 

determined,  at  least,  to  afford  them  every  facility  in  his  power  in 
the  furtherance  of  their  merciful  errand.  He  took  passage  with 
them  for  Toronto  on  the  afternoon  of  Friday,  the  day  on  which 
Vrail  received  his  sentence,  leaving  Garret  and  the  negro  to  await 
their  return  to  Kingston,  the  former  being  enjoined  by  Gertrude 
to  visit  Harry  daily,  and  keep  him  informed  of  all  the  efforts 
which  were  being  made  in  his  behalf,  and  also  to  write  at  once  to 
his  brother  at  Ogdensburgh,  and  impart  to  him  the  dreadful  intelli 
gence  of  the  result  of  the  trial.  Brom,  who  by  no  means  felt 
sure  of  retaining  his  new  liberty,  and  who  was  unable  to  divest 
himself  of  apprehension  while  on  British  soil,  would  gladly  have 
returned  to  his  native  shores,  but  for  his  extreme  solicitude  for  his 
young  master,  whom,  although  he  could  not  aid  he  would  not 
desert.  He  accompanied  Van  Vrank  daily  to  the  prison,  where, 
at  a  certain  hour,  they  were  permitted  to  see  and  converse  with 
the  unfortunate  man,  through  the  bars  of  his  cell. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

SIR      GEORGE      ARTHUR. 

COUNSELLOR  STRONG  took  immediate  steps,  on  the  arrival  of 
himself  and  his  fair  comrades  at  the  capital  of  Upper  Canada,  to 
ascertain  the  most  suitable  time  for  waiting  upon  the  governor 
and  laying  his  petition  before  him  ;  and  when  the  proper  hour, 
fraught  with  so  momentous  an  interest,  arrived,  he  proceeded 
to  the  executive  mansion  accompanied  by  both  Gertrude  and 
Ruth. 

It  was  by  their  earnest  desire,  as  well  as  by  the  advice  of  the 
lawyer,  that  Miss  Van  Kleeck  and  her  young  friend  appeared  per 
sonally  as  petitioners  for  the  condemned  man,  yet  the  extreme 
excitement  produced  by  alternating  hope  and  fear  had  so  nearly 
overcome  Gertrude,  that  when  their  carriage  stopped  in  front  of 
the  governor's  residence,  she  was,  momentarily,  almost  deprived 
of  the  power  of  speech  and  motion. 

"  I  fear  I  can  say  nothing  to  him,"  she  whispered,  to  the 
lawyer. 

"  You  will  be  more  composed  soon,1'  replied  the  latter.  "  Do 
not  be  alarmed — there  may  be  no  necessity  for  you  to  speak." 

As  Strong  looked  at  the  trembling  form  and  the  beautiful  face 
before  him,  so  pale  with  alarm  and  anxiety,  he  thought  the  mute 
appeal  of  so  much  loveliness  in  distress,  might  be  more  potent 
than  any  eloquence  of  language.  He  resolved  that  the  governor 
should  know  all  that  this  fair  being  had  done  and  sacrificed  for 
her  friend,  and  he  hoped,  slightly,  it  is  true,  that  the  knowledge 

2T9 


280  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE  BORDER. 

of  these  facts,  together  with  such  extenuating  circumstances  as  he 
had  set  forth  in  the  petition,  might  successfully  combat,  in  Sir 
George's  mind,  the  cold,  stern  dictates  of  governmental  policy. 

But  if  the  timid,  yet  persevering  girl  was  exhausted  with 
fatigue  and  fear,  there  seemed  to  be  a  well-spring  of  energy  and 
bold  resolution  in  the  heart  of  Ruth,  who  sought  earnestly, 
and  not  without  a  degree  of  success,  to  infuse  into  her  friend's 
breast  a  portion  of  her  own  courage  and  enthusiasm. 

"  I  know  that  he  will  hear  us,  dear  Gertrude,"  she  said ;  "  we 
will  tell  him  how  good  and  kind  and  noble  poor  Harry  is,  and 
how  everybody  loves  him.  Oh,  I  know  he  will  be  merciful, 
Gertrude.  He  cannot  refuse  you" 

It  was  a  child's  argument,  but  if  it  had  been  weaker,  the 
earnest,  confident  tone  in  which  it  was  uttered  would  have  done 
something  towards  re-animating  the  expiring  hope  of  the  wretched 
young  lady. 

Leaning  heavily,  and  necessarily,  on  the  arm  of  Counsellor 
Strong,  she  passed  from  the  carriage  to  the  house,  where  the 
little  party  of  petitioners  were  at  once  conducted  to  the  room  in 
which  the  governor,  at  that  hour  of  the  day,  was  accustomed  to 
receive  visitors  on  official  business,  and  which  at  other  times 
served  as  his  study.  They  were  fortunate  enough  to  find  Sir 
George  alone  and  unoccupied,  though  the  lawyer  did  not  fail  to 
observe  that  in  an  adjoining  room,  a  door  to  which  stood  partly 
open,  there  were  several  individuals,  who,  if  they  chose,  could 
freely  hear  what  passed  in  the  executive  chamber. 

The  governor  of  Upper  Canada  was  a  middle-aged,  intelligent- 
looking  man,  of  stern,  cold  aspect,  whose  countenance  might  have 
denoted  him  to  be  a  fit  person  to  hold  the  reins  of  government 
in  troublous  times,  and  who  would  scarcely  be  suspected  of  hold 
ing  them  with  a  lax  or  uncertain  grasp. 

There  was  little  in  his  face  or  demeanor  to  impress  the  beholder 
with  a  liope  of  leniency  to  an  offender,  and  there  was  a  chilling 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  281 

effect  in  his  first  glance  at  Mr.  Strong,  whom  he  personally  knew, 
and  whose  errand*  he  suspected,  which  at  once  congealed  the  little 
hope  that  gentleman  had  ventured  to  entertain. 

Rigidly  polite  and  ceremonious,  however,  to'  his  visitors,  and 
especially  to  Gertrude  and  Ruth,  he  conversed  for  a  few  min 
utes  on  common  topics,  and  then  waited,  with  expressive  silence, 
for  the  introduction  of  the  subject  which  he  evidently  antici 
pated. 

The  lawyer  at  once  produced  his  memorial  and  the  accom 
panying  statement,  and  handing  the  papers  to  Sir  George,  remarked 
at  the  same  time  that  there  were  some  peculiar  features  in  the 
case  which  had  emboldened  him  to  make  personal  application  in 
behalf  of  the  prisoner. 

"  I  have  labored  to  be  very  brief,"  he  said,  "both  in  my  history 
of  the  case,  and  in  the  petition,  and  if  your  excellency  will  do  me 
the  great  favor  to  give  these  documents  a  present  perusal,  I  shall 
be  able  to  answer  any  questions  which  they  may  suggest." 

"You  have  been  very  prompt,  not  to  say  hasty  in  this  appli 
cation,"  replied  Sir  George,  coldly,  after  glancing  over  the  first  few 
lines  of  the  petition  ;  "  I  have  only  this  morning  received  intelli 
gence  of  Lieutenant  Vrail's  conviction  and  sentence,  and  I  have 
yet  to  hear  (if  it  is  necessary  to  re-judge  the  case  at  all)  the  pub 
lic  prosecutor's  opinion  of  the  circumstances  which  are  supposed 
to  warrant  my  interference. 

The  governor  laid  an  emphasis,  not  strong,  but  decided,  on  the 
word  "  Lieutenant,"  in  the  foregoing  sentence,  which  did  not 
escape  Counsellor  Strong's  notice. 

"  Your  excellency  will  excuse  me,"  he  said,  "  for  suggesting 
that  there  was  no  proof  adduced  on  the  trial,  showing  that  the 
prisoner  held  a  commission  of  any  kind  in  the  invading  army.^ 
He  is  entitled  to  be  regarded  as  a  private,  and  as  such  has  a  claim 
upon  your  excellency's  clemency." 

"The  loyal  and   intelligent  jury  who  convicted   him  do  not 


282  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE  BORDER. 

seem  to  have  been  impressed  with  the  force  of  this  claim,"  replied 
Sir  George,  continuing  to  read  the  papers  in  his  hand  as  he  spoke  •, 
"  their  verdict  contains  no  recommendation  to  mercy." 

"  It  is  unfortunately  true — though  I  cannot  help  believing  that 
this  severity  was  induced  in  part  by  the  fierce  and  excessive  loy 
alty  (if  I  may  so  speak)  of  the  attorney-general  and  chief  justice, 
who  were  equally  bent  on  a  full  conviction.  Your  excellency  will 
perceive  that  our  petition  contains  the  names  of  several  citizens 
of  the  highest  standing,  who  agree  with  me  in  thinking  " 

"It  would  be  a  singular  community  where  a  few  weak-minded 
men  of  high  standing  could  not  be  found,  whose  sensibilities 
should  outweigh  their  judgment.  I  can  see  nothing  in  this 
case  which  can  justify  my  interference,  or  which  requires 
me  to  trouble  the  attorney-general  for  his  opinioi.  The 
public  safety,  Mr.  Strong,  will  not  permit  of  a  weak  or  vacillating 
course  in  administering  the  laws  at  such  a  crisis  as  this.  The  war 
which  has  been  checked  by  the  gallantry  of  our  troops  at  Wind 
mill  Point,  is  still  waging  in  other  parts.  Invasion  and  insurrec 
tion  are  alike  threatening  us,  and  there  is  not  an  hour's  security  for 
our  government  until  this  war  is  effectually  quelled.  Is  this, 
then,  a  time  for  leniency  to  leaders  and  influential  members  of 
an  invading  army,  who  have  crossed  our  borders  to  incite  the  dis 
contented  subjects  of  her  majesty  to  rebellion  ?  You  tell  me  that 
this  Mr.  Vrail  is  a  gentleman  of  education  and  refinement,  but 
this  fact  but  aggravates  his  offence,  and  renders  the  necessity  of  his 
punishment  more  imperative.  Doubtless,  he  is  also  a  man  of 
wealth  and  influence,  since  he  is  able  to  command  the  most  extra 
ordinary  services  of  distinguished  counsel." 

The  lawyer's  eye  turned  to  Gertrude,  as  if  he  hoped  her  to 
reply  to  this  question,  for  although  he  could  easily  have  answered  it 
himself,  he  thought  it  a  good  opportunity  for  her  to  speak, 
and  he  despaired  of  producing  any  effect  by  argument  upon  the 
stoical  governor,  whose  words,  disheartening  as  they  were,  were 


THE  PRISONER  OP  THE  BORDER.  283 

still  less  so  than  the  tone  in  which  they  were  uttered,  and  the 
expression  of  eye  which  accompanied  them. 

Gertrude  saw  and  comprehended  the  silent  appeal  of  her  advi 
ser,  and  thrice  she  essayed  in  vain  to  speak,  her  colorless  lips  mov 
ing,  without  giving  utterance  to  any  sound. 

Overwhelmed  by  the  words  which  she  had  heard,  and  which 
seemed  to  her  like  the  voice  of  Fate,  she  forgot  for  a  moment  her 
high  trust  in  that  Power  which  rules  the  hearts  of  princes, 
and  which  overrules  at  its  pleasure  the  decrees  of  earth's  highest 
sovei  eigns. 

Whiter  than  the  wall  at  her  side,  whiter  than  the  marble 
table  upon  which  her  hand  was  resting,  she  sat,  statue  like,  her 
eyes,  from  which  the  lustre  was  fading,  fixed  upon  the  stern  repre 
sentative  of  majesty,  her  ears  still -ringing  with  the  dismal  echo 
of  words  which  seemed  to  her  like  the  knell  of  doom.  But  while 
Gertrude  was  thus  so  near  passing  into  a  state  of  insensibility, 
Ruth,  at  her  side,  exhibited  a  picture  of  very  different  emotion. 
The  excitement  of  the  moment  had  added  to  the  color  of  her 
check  and  to  the  lustre  of  her  eye.  Her  breath  came  rapidly, 
like  one  who  pants  from  fatigue,  and  in  her  face  there  was  a  rapt, 
glowing,  ardent  expression,  which  betokened  an  utter  forgetful- 
ness  of  everything  but  the  weighty  interests  which  hung  on  the 
decision  of  the  hour.  For  a  few  moments  she  gazed  earnestly 
into  the  face  of  Gertrude  in  silence,  but  when  she  saw  her  utter 
inability  to  speak,  she  rose  suddenly,  and  fixing  her  flashing,  but 
tearless  eyes  upon  the  governor,  she  advanced  hastily  to  within 
a  few  feet  of  his  chair. 

"  No,  no,  no,"  she  said,  clasping  her  hands  as  she  spoke,  "  he  is 
not  rich,  nor  influential.  He  has  no  friends,  but  her," — pointing 
to  Gertrude — "  and  his  poor  old  dying  grandfather,  and  on# 
brother.  It  was  to  protect  him — that  younger  brother — that  he 
came  to  the  war,  and  not  out  of  any  ill-will  to  you,  or  to  the 
queen.  He  is  a  good,  kind,  dear,  noble  gentleman,  and  oh,  if  you 


284  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

will  but  save  him,  we  will  love  you  and  pray  for  you  as  long  as 
we  live." 

Sir  George  listened  unmoved  to  the  child,  and  when  she  paused, 
he  glanced  angrily  at  the  lawyer,  and  said, 

"  If  it  is  by  design  that  I  am  treated  to  this  exhibition,  I  must 
beg  you  to  reserve  such  artifices  hereafter  for  the  jury -room.  They 
are  certainly  powerless  here.  I  should  poorly  requite  the  confi 
dence  placed  in  me  by  her  majesty  if  I  could  allow  the  tears  of  a 
child  to  jeopard  the  safety  of  her  government  in  these  provinces." 

"  Her  majesty  would  not  answer  us  so,"  replied  Ruth,  boldly. 
"  She  has  a  woman's  heart,  and  is  merciful.  She  would  not  frown 
upon  us  thus,  when  we  came  to  beg  the  life  of  our  dearest  friend 
— 1  know  she  would  not.  Oh,  give  us  time  to  go  to  her — dear, 
good  Sir  George — give  us  time  !  we  ask  for  nothing  more.  Oh, 
think  how  much  depends  upon  it !  It  is  not  one  life  alone — for 
if  you  refuse  us,  she  too  will  die,  and  I  shall  be  left  without  a 
friend  in  the  wide,  wide  world." 

It  was  not  in  the  words  that  the  chief  force  of  Ruth's  appeal 
consisted — it  was  in  the  wild,  impassioned  tone  of  her  voice,  in 
the  strange  light  which  flashed  from  her  now  tearful  eyes,  and  in 
the  trembling  cadence  with  which  the  last  few  words  were  spoken, 
and  the  unrestrained  hysterical  sobbing  with  which  they  were  fol 
lowed. 

Impelled  by  the  painful  interest  of  the  scene,  both  Gertrude  and 
Mr.  Strong  had  risen  and  advanced  nearer  to  the  governor,  closely 
watching  his  countenance  for  some  change  of  expression  which 
might  betoken  mercy. 

Other  spectators,  too,  were  added  to  the  scene,  for  two  occu 
pants  of  the  adjoining  room,  a  lady  and  a  gentleman,  attracted  by 
the  earnest  petitions  of  Ruth,  had  drawn  near  the  door,  and 
although  but  indistinctly  visible  to  those  within,  they  were  able 
to  observe  all  that  passed  iu  the  presence  of  the  governor.  Doubt 
less  they  were  members  or  relations  of  his  family,  for  their 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  285 

presence,  which  could  not  be  unknown  to  Sir  George,  did  not 
seem  to  disturb  him.  Perhaps  it  was  in  part  to  justify,  in  their 
estimation,  the  extreme  inflexibility  with  which  he  adhered  to  his 
original  position,  that  he  had  condescended  to  use  so  much  of 
argument,  and  that  he  now  again  replied,  not  directly  to  Ruth, 
but  to  the  legal  gentleman,  to  whom  all  his  remarks  had  been  ad 
dressed. 

"  This  very  print,"  he  said,  laying  his  hand  upon  the  morning 
journal,  and  continuing  his  remarks  in  his  former  tone,  "  contains 
authentic  accounts  of  a  new  gathering  of  freebooters  in  a  frontier 
town  of  New  York,  prepared  to  cross  our  borders  the  moment 
there  is  a  sufficient  rising  among  the  disaffected  here  to  give  them 
any  hopes  of  making  a  successful  stand  against  our  armies.  Nay, 
they  count  on  a  portion  of  those  very  armies  joining  them  against 
the  government,  and  are  widely  issuing  their  wicked  manifestoes 
among  our  people,  to  incite  them  to  rebellion  and  treason. 
Doubtless  there  are  among  these  some  as  gentlemanly  and  as  well 
educated  as  this  Mr.  Vrail.  Shall  we  invite  them  to  come  by  our 
clemency  to  him,  or  shall  we  show  them,  distinctly,  that  every 
officer,  and  every  leading  member  of  their  band  of  conspirators 
who  falls  into  our  hands  forfeits  his  life,  and  that  the  forfeit  will 
surely  be  claimed  ?  Self-preservation,  Mr.  Strong,  is  said  to  be 
the  first  law  of  nature,  and  when  both  our  lives  and  our  govern 
ment  are  endangered  by  faction  at  home,  and  by  invasion  from 
abroad,  be  assured  that  we  shall  do  what  we  can  to  protect  our 
selves." 

Sir  George  handed  back  the  petition  and  the  accompanying 
paper  to  the  lawyer,  and  rose  from  his  chair,  as  if  to  signify  that 
the  conference  was  ended,  and  when  the  despairing  Gertrude  at 
this  moment  found  power  to  speak,  and  commenced  an  earnest, 
tearful  appeal  to  him,  he  hastily  interrupted  her. 

"  On  this  topic  I  can  hear  nothing  more,"  he  said.  "  It  would 
but  prolong  a  suspense  which  must  terminate  unfavorably  to  your 


286          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

happiness.  I  honor  the  feelings  and  motives  which  actuate  you, 
and  be  assured  I  sympathize  deeply  with  your  distress,  but  I  can 
not  allow  these  feelings  to  influence  my  official  actions." 

'  Gertrude  sank  into  a  chair,  and  but  for  the  timely  support  of 
Mr.  Strong,  she  would  have  fallen  to  the  floor.  But  she  did  not 
swoon.  Wine  was  brought  by  order  of  Sir  George,  which  she 
tasted,  and  after  a  few  moments,  being  convinced  that  all  further 
importunity  would  be  useless,  she  took  the  offered  arm  of  her 
legal  friend,  and  slightly  bending  her  head,  in  reply  to  the  cere 
monious  adieu  of  Sir  George,  she  withdrew  from  the  room. 

Ruth  went  less  quietly.  Checking  her  convulsive  sobs,  as  she 
reached  the  doorway,  she  turned  to  the  governor,  who  remained 
standing  in  the  centre  of  the  apartment,  and  said, 

"  Oh,  Sir  George  Arthur,  you  will  not  listen  to  me — you  do  not 
care  what  I  say — but  if  our  good  queen  stood  where  you  stand, 
we  should  not  go  away  so  wretched.  She  would  not  be  afraid  to 
pardon  one  poor,  weak  young  man,  lest  he  should  overturn  the 
government !  She  would  take  compassion  on  that  dear  young 
lady,  who  is  now  going  home  to  die." 

While  Ruth  was  speaking,  a  young  gentleman,  apparently 
about  twenty-two  years  of  age,  remarkably  tall  and  slender,  yet 
of  the  most  graceful  and  easy  deportment,  entered  the  executive 
room  from  the  adjoining  parlor.  After  nodding  familiarly  to  the 
governor,  he  stood  listening  to  the  fair  speaker  until  she  became 
silent,  and  then,  with  a  pleasant  smile  playing  upon  his  handsome 
features,  and  exhibiting  a  set  of  dazzling  teeth,  he  addressed  her, 
as  she  was  about  to  withdraw. 

"  Will  you  please  to  tell  me  how  it  is  that  you,  who  are  an 
American,  speak*  of  her  majesty  as  our  queen  ?" 

"  I  am  not  an  American,  sir.  I  am  a  subject  of  the  queen ; 
but  my  home  is  in  America  now  with  this  young  lady,"  and  Ruth 
pointed  towards  Miss  Van  Kleeck,  who,  with  the  lawyer,  were 
waiting  for  her  in  the  hall. 


THE   PEI8ONEE   OF   THE   BOEDER.  287 

"  And  if  Sir  George  bad  granted  your  petition,  and  had  post 
poned  the  execution  of  this  young  man,  would  you  really  have 
gone  in  person  across  the  ocean  to  see  the  queen,  and  to  try  to 
get  a  pardon  for  him  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  we  should  have  gone,  Gertrude  and  I ;  we  had  long 
ago  decided  upon  that." 

"Alone?" 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Had  you  not  considered  that  it  would  be  a  dangerous  and 
very  costly  journey,  and  that  probably  you  would  never  even  be 
allowed  to  see  the  queen  after  you  had  arrived  there  ?" 

"  We  feel  sure,  oh  !  very  sure,  that  we  should  see  her,  and  that 
she  would  give  us  a  pardon  for  Harry,  and  we  do  not  fear  the 
dangers  of  the  journey.  She  would  die  to  save  him." 

M  Is  she  a  sister  ?" 

"  No,  sir." 

"  A  relative  P 

"  No,  sir,  only  a  friend.  But  everybody  loves  Harry.  Can  you 
do  anything  for  us,  sir  ?" 

This  question  was  put  with  such  a  sweet  simplicity,  and  so 
mournful  a  cadence  of  voice,  that  it  quite  drove  the  smile  from 
the  handsome  face  of  the  youth,  and  had  nearly  brought  a  tear 
into  his  sparkling  eye. 

He  gave  a  hasty  glance  at  the  governor,  whose  eyes  were 
fixed  upon  him,  and  then  replied  to  the  question  by  shaking  his 
head. 

"  Then  good-bye,"  quickly  replied  Ruth,  who  seemed  indisposed 
to  waste  words  upon  one  who  could  not  assist  the  cause  she  had 
at  heart,  and  hastening  to  rejoin  her  friends,  they  proceeded  to 
gether  to  the  carriage,  and,  in  silence,  returned  to  their  hotel. 
Not  a  word  was  spoken — hope  was  annihilated,  and  grief  was  too 
great  for  words. 


CHAPTER    XXXVIII. 

A    NEW    ADVOCATE. 

"  THIS  seems  rather  hard,  Sir  George.  Don't  you  think  it 
might  do  to  unbend  a  little  in  a  case  like  this,  and  give  these 
people  a  chance  to  try  their  fortunes  with  the  queen's  ministers  ?" 

This  remark  was  addressed  to  the  governor  by  the  young  gen 
tleman  who  has  been  described,  immediately  on  the  withdrawal 
of  the  despairing  petitioners,  and  it  was  spoken  in  the  familiar 
tone  in  which  a  man  addresses  his  equal. 

The  governor  started  in  surprise,  and  gazed  a  moment  at  his 
young  companion,  without  reply,  and  when  he  spoke,  it  was  no 
longer  in  the  official  tone  in  which  he  had  addressed  his  late 
auditors. 

"  No,  Hadley,  there  certainly  is  no  other  course  for  me  to  pur 
sue  than  ttie  one  I  have  adopted.  If  you  had  been  present  during 
the  last  half  hour,  you  would  have  heard  sufficient  reasons  to 
convince  you  of  this." 

"  I  have  heard  everything  in  the  next  room,  and  am  not  con 
vinced,"  replied  the  young  man,  smiling.  "  I  really  cannot  be 
lieve  it  necessary  to  sacrifice  these  people  to  a  question  of  state 
policy,  because  I  do  not  think  the  stability  of  her  majesty's  gov 
ernment  in  these  provinces  is  endangered  by  all  these  Quixotic 
enterprises.  Pray,  Sir  George,  let  me  beg  you  to  reconsider  this 
matter.  I  will  wager  fifty  guineas  that  if  these  fair  creatures 
should  have  the  good  fortune  to  obtain  a  direct  audience  of  the 
queen,  they  will  gain  their  ends." 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  289 

"  I  am  sorry  to  say  they  will  never  have  that  good  fortune, 
Hadley,  happy  as  I  should  be  to  gratify  you  " 

"  In  anything  else,"  replied  the  youth,  smiling  broadly  ;  "  that 
is  the  usual  formula,  I  believe,  when  you  intend  to  deny  a  person 
the  only  favor  he  is  like  to  ask  of  you." 

"  Yes,  in  anything  else.  This  affair  is  res  adjudicata.  I  am 
convinced,  too,  that  a  different  decision  on  my  part  would  be  of 
no  avail  to  the  petitioners,  excepting  to  prolong  their  suspense 
and  subject  them  to  a  long  and  dangerous  journey,  ending  in  dis 
appointment.  They  would  never  see  the  queen,  and  I  should  be 
blamed  for  permitting  her  ministers  to  be  annoyed  by  their  im 
portunities." 

"  But  I  think  the  very  fact  that  they  had  travelled  so  far  alone 
and  unfriended,  on  such  an  errand  of  mercy,  would  ensure  them 
an  audience." 

"  If  that  fact  could  be  made  known  to  her  majesty,  it  possibly 
might;  but  she  would  never  know  it;  and  even  then,  the  utmost 
she  would  do  would  be  to  refer  the  question  to  her  council,  who 
are  much  too  frightened  about  the  state  of  affairs  over  here  to 
recommend  a  pardon  which  was  not  asked  for  either  by  the  court, 
the  jury,  or  myself." 

"  But  you  can  ask  it." 

"  I  can  not,  consistently  with  the  rules  I  have  laid  down  for  my 
official  actions,  and  a  little  experience  in  my  place,  Hadley  would 
make  you  of  the  same  mind.  If  you  had  heard  as  many  earnest 
petitions  for  pardon  as  I  have  heard  (for  not  a  man  suffers  death 
in  this  province  who  has  not  some  hopeful  and  sanguine  friend  to 
importune  for  him),  you  would  learn  the  necessity  of  disregarding 
all  which  are  not  founded  on  some  substantial  claims." 

"  By  Hercules !  Sir  George,  I  wish  you  would  try  me  for  a 
week.  Go  on  a  visit  to  Sir  John  Colborne,  in  the  lower  province, 
and  make  me  your  lieutenant  until  next  Monday." 

"  You  had  better  swear  by  Phaeton  than  by  Hercules,"  replied 

13 


290  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

the  governor,  laughing,  "  if  you  ask  me  to  place  the  reins  of 
government  in  your  hands.  I  think  you  would  pilot  the  ship  of 
state  about  as  skillfully  as  he  guided  the  chariot  of  the  sun." 

"I  might  rival  his  achievements,"  replied  the  young  man, 
"  but  it  would  not  be  in  granting  a  three  months'  respite  to  this 
unfortunate  youth,  nor  even  in  recommending  his  pardon.  I 
really  do  not  know  how  to  abandon  this  request,  Sir  George.  Is 
there  nothing  in  our  relative  positions,  or  in  our  family  alliance, 
upon  which  I  can  found  so  trifling  a  claim." 

"  Much,  certainly,  on  which  you  can  base  far  weightier  demands, 
so  that  they  do  not  trench  upon  my  official  prerogatives.  I  am 
surprised,  Hadley,  at  the  pertinacity  with  which  you  cling  to  this 
boy-like  fancy.  Your  father,  Lord  B.,  would  certainly  take  an 
entirely  opposite  view  of  the  case,  and  should  I  yield  to  you,  no 
one,  I  am  convinced,  would  censure  me  quicker  or  more  severely 
than  he." 

The  Honorable  Edward  Hadley  B could  not  deny  the  truth 

of  this  statement,  nor  the  force  of  the  argument.  He  recalled  to 
mind  how  often  he  had  heard  his  father  speak  of  the  American 
leaders  in  this  war  in  terms  of  the  harshest  censure  and  vitupei  a- 
tion,  and  be  knew  that  his  verdict  against  them  would  be  uti  pi  ty 
ing  and  unsparing.  His  own  benevolent  instincts  revolted  against 
the  opinions  of  both  father  and  governor;  but  he  felt  persuaded 
that  farther  argument  or  importunity  would  be  useless.  After  a 
few  moments'  reflection,  he  walked  silently  from  the  room,  nor  did 
Sir  George  seek  to  stay  his  departure. 

Youno-  B was  only  a  visitor  in  Canada,  having  come  from 

England  a  few  weeks  before  the  time  now  spoken  of,  and  propos 
ing  to  return  to  London  after  a  short  sojourn  in  the  provinces. 
He  was  distantly  related  to  the  governor,  and  upon  that  affinity, 
and  upon  his  own  high  social  position,  he  had  based  the  interces 
sion,  which  he  had  so  reluctantly  abandoned.  Yet  he  did  not 
readily  relinquish  any  enterprise  in  which  he  had  once  embarked. 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  291 

At  home,  in  not  much  younger  years,  he  had  borne  the  reputa 
tion  of  a  reckless  and  daring  youth,  who  was  wont  to  indulge  his 
caprices  at  almost  any  risk,  and  with  small  regard  to  personal  repu 
tation.  He  was  called  thoughtless,  wild,  hare-brained,  fool-hardy, 
and  sometimes  unprincipled,  yet  all  his  many  faults  had  been 
mingled  with  so  much  that  was  amiable,  high-minded  and  gener 
ous,  that  he  seldom  became  the  subject  of  severe  and  not  often 
even  of  just  rebuke.  Such  as  his  character  was,  we  are  not  his 
apologist,  but  simply  the  historian  of  that  episode  in  his  life  which 
briefly  connects  him  with  the  personages  and  events  of  our 
story. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

A     PHYSICIAN     DISAPPOINTED. 

GERTRUDE  and  her  friends  had  left  the  governor's  mansion, 
where  the  rejection  of  their  petition  had  been  so  peremptory  and 
so  positive,  in  silent  and  hopeless  gloom,  and  they  had  returned 
to  their  hotel  as  mourners  return  from  the  grave.  It  was  only 
when  they  had  reached  the  private  parlor  which  had  been  assign 
ed  to  their  use,  that  some  faint,  formal  words  of  condolence  and 
resignation  were  uttered,  but  not  a  syllable  was  said  that  breathed 
of  hope. 

Gertrude's  grief  was  of  that  alarming  type  which  finds  no  out 
ward  manifestation,  and  Ruth  restrained  her  propensity  to  a  more 
violent  sorrow  out  of  regard  to  her  silent  and  suffering  friend. 
Miss  Van  Kleeck's  condition  was  such  as  to  forbid  the  thought  of 
an  immediate  return  to  Kingston,  and  Mr.  Strong,  although 
unsolicited,  thought  it  advisable  to  seek  medical  aid  in  her  behalf. 

While  he  was  absent  on  this  errand,  and  while  the  young 
ladies  were  alone  in  their  room,  Gertrude  was  surprised  by  re 
ceiving  the  card  of  Edward  Hadley  B ,  who  was  waiting, 

she  was  told,  in  the  ladies'  parlor  to  see  her.  Who  the  visitor 
was,  she  was  utterly  unable  to  imagine ;  nor  could  Ruth  assist 
her  conjectures,  for  she  had  not  heard  the  name  of  the  young 
gentleman  who  conversed  with  her  at  the  governor's  house,  arid 
to  whose  inquiries  she  had  attached  no  consideration,  because  she 
regarded  them  only  as  the  promptings  of  a  casual  curiosity. 

293 


THE   PBISONER   OF   THE   BORDEB.  293 

Gertrude's  first  inclination  was  to  deny  herself  to  this  unknown 
visitor,  but  with  her  second  thought  came  a  faint  gleam  of  hope, 
so  faint  that  it  only  served  to  render  the  depth  of  her  despair  dis- 
cernihle,  that  he  might  be  some  messenger  from  the  relenting 
governor,  and  she  resolved  to  see  him.  Ruth  had  not  been 
inquired  for,  and  she  descended  alone,  tremblingly,  into  the  ladies' 
public  parlor,  which  she  found  unoccupied,  excepting  by  the 
gentleman  who  was  awaiting  her  appearance,  and  who  imme 
diately  introduced  himself  with  that  air  of  graceful  politeness 
which  seemed  to  be  his  natural  demeanor.  Conducting  her  to  a 
sofa,  he  took  a  seat  at  her  side,  and  said  hastily,  as  if  anxious  to 
remove  what  he  knew  must  be  a  painful  curiosity, 

"I  was  present,  Miss  Van  Kleeck,  this  morning,  at  governor 
Arthur's,  and  was  a  witness  of  the  rejection  of  your  petition.  I 
have  since  added  my  own  entreaties  to  yours,  without  avail ;  and  I 
have  now  called  upon  you  not  merely  to  express  an  idle  sympathy 
for  your  sufferings,  but " 

Hadley  hesitated,  and  Gertrude,  who  had  listened  with  breath 
less  attention,  said,  with  sudden  energy, 

"  But  what  ?  Can  anything  more  be  done  ?  Is  there  yet  any 
hope  ?" 

"  Speak  lower,  that  we  may  not  be  overheard.  I  will  not  say 
that  there  is  much  ground  for  hope,  but  I  think  there  may  be 
some — if" 

Again  the  young  man  hesitated,  but  this  time  with  a  smiling 
air,  and  Gertrude  again  impatiently  interposed — 

"If  what?  There  is  no  obstacle  so  great  that  we  will  not 
attempt  to  surmount  it  to  save  our  friend.  Pray  do  not  keep  me 
in  a  moment's  longer  suspense.  If  you  knew  all  that  I  have  suf 
fered,  you  certainly  would  not." 

"  I  will  not  keep  you  in  suspense  any  longer  than  to  impose 
strict  secrecy  upon  you  in  regard  to  what  I  am  about  to  say ; 
secrecy  from  every  one,  even  from  the  friends  who  are  co-workers 


294  THE  PRISONEE  OF  THE  BOEDER 

with  you  here  in  this  cause,  until  the  time  cornes  when  I  will 
consent  to  disclosure." 

"I  promise  everything  faithfully,  earnestly.  I  will  swear  to  it, 
if  you  wish." 

"  I  ask  nothing  but  your  promise.  To  be  brief,  then,  it  is  use 
less  longer  to  indulge  the  faintest  expectation  of  the  governor's 
relenting,  and  there  remains  but  one  chance  for  your  friend,  a 
slight  one  I  grant,  and  yet  a  chance,  if  you  can  command  a  few 
brave  hearts  and  hands,  as  I  do  not  doubt  you  can.  You  must 
attempt  his  rescue !" 

"  His  rescue  /"  echoed  Gertrude,  in  a  tone  of  sad  disappointment. 
"Ah,  what  hope  is  there  of  that,  from  a  prison  as  strong  as  his — 
aye,  from  a  cell  with  walls  of  stone,  with  iron  doors,  doubly  locked, 
and  he  chained  within  it.  No,  this  is  no  hope — it  is  impossible" 
and  the  wretched  girl  gave  way  to  sobs  of  irrepressible  anguish. 

"Listen  to  me.  I  have  no  object  in  deceiving  you,  and  none 
in  assisting  you,  excepting  your  happiness  and  thai  of  your  friends. 
Suppose  that  I  could  remove  some  of  these  obstacles  of  which 
you  speak — that  I  could  knock  these  fetters  from  your  friend — 
could  remove  him  to  a  more  accessible  room ;  and,  in  short,  sup 
pose  that  I  had  power  to  afford  other  facilities  for  such  an  attempt 
as  I  speak  of — what  then  ?" 

There  was  something  so  expressive  in  the  tone  and  look  of 
Hadley  as  he  said  these  words,  that  Gertrude's  hopes  again  revived. 

"  Can  you  do  this  ?"  she  asked,  eagerly ;  "  who  and  what  are 
you,  that  you  should  be  able  and  willing  to  do  so  much  for  us?" 

"That  is  a  question  of  no  moment,"  replied  Hadley,  smiling; 
"  I  am  a  young  man,  as  you  see,  somewhat  acc.ustomed  to  odd 
adventures,  and  taking  particular  delight  in  difficult  ones.  I 
want  to  serve  you,  because  I  have  seen  your  great  distress  and 
that  of  your  young  friend.  If  I  desire  also  to  gratify  my  own 
whims,  by  baffling  my  obstinate  cousin,  the  governor,  that  is  an 
affair  of  my  own ." 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOEDER.  295 

"  Governor  Arthur  your  cousin  !"  exclaimed  Gertrude,  in  a  half 
whisper,  and  with  an  animated  expression ;  "  then,  indeed,  you 
can  help  us !" 

"  Don't  be  too  sure  of  that.  You  fly,  lady-like,  from  one  extreme 
to  another.  But  I  think,  as  I  said  before,  I  can  put  you  in  a  way 
of  helping  yourself,  if  you  can  command  aid  of  the  right  sort. 
Not  such  men  as  your  friend,  Counsellor  Strong.  He  must  not 
receive  any  intimation  of  it,  for  it  would  ruin  him  to  be  suspected 
of  the  least  cognizance  of  the  affair." 

"And  you — are  not  you  afraid  for  yourself?'' 

"I  have  outlived  worse  suspicions,"  returned  Hadley,  smiling; 
"  and  if  you  are  as  discreet  as  I  hope,  there  will  be  nothing 
stronger  than  suspicion  against  me.  Besides,  my  home  is  across 
the  ocean,  and  I  care  for  nothing,  as  long  as  the  governor  does 
not  hear  of  it." 

M  Sir  George  will  be  sure  to  suspect " 

"Oh,  I  don't  mean  the  governor  of  Upper  Canada,  but  my 
governor,  Lord  B." 

Gertrude  was  again  astonished  to  learn  that  she  was  conversing 
with  the  son  of  a  lord,  perhaps  a  prospective  lord  himself,  but  she 
had  been  too  much  won  by  his  unaffected  kindness,  and  by  his 
graceful  and  playful  manners,  to  admit  of  feeling  any  embarrass 
ment  at  this  new  discovery. 

"  I  could  not  express  my  gratitude  to  you  if  I  should  attempt 
it,"  she  said ;  "  and  now  I  can  speak  of  nothing  but  this  new 
hope.  Yes,  I  have  friends  here,  who  will  do  and  dare  very  much 
for  me,  and  I  can,  perhaps,  bring  more  aid  from  the  American 
shore.  I  must  have  time  to  reflect.  I  may  not  even  consult  with 
Mr.  Strong  ?" 

"  Most  certainly  not — nor  even  with  your  eloquent  child-friend. 
Let  me  be  your  only  counsellor  at  present;  and  first,  I  must  warn 
you  that  you  will  need  a  sagacious  and  able  man  to  take  the 
management  of  the  enterprise ;  and  next  you  will  require  subor- 


296          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER. 

dinates,  who  are  strong  and  bold,  and  who  are  willing  to  incur 
some  risk,  for  it  need  scarcely  be  said  that  the  undertaking  will  be 
a  dangerous  one. 

"Of  course  it  must  be  so.  I  have  with  me  a  friend  and 
servant,  on  both  of  whom  I  can  rely  in  any  emergency,  and  I  can 
doubtless  procure  other  assistants  from  the  other  side ;  but  for 
such  a  leader  as  you  describe  I  do  not  know  where  to  look. 
Will  there  be  time  for  me  to  go  to  Ogdensburgh  and  return  ?" 

"Abundant  time.  The  a — affair  is  not  to  take  place  until 
next  Friday." 

Gertrude  shuddered,  but  did  not  reply. 

"  You  will  not  have  any  child's  play  in  this  matter,  you  know, 
and  if  you  undertake  it  you  must  be  prepared  to  make  the  most 
vigorous  and  determined  efforts  for  a  successful  result.  It  will  of 
course  involve  some  heavy  outlay,  which,  I  hope,  you  are  pre 
pared  to  meet." 

"Yes,  money  shall  not  be  wanting  nor  any  efforts  that  I  can 
make.  I  must  return  at  once  to  Ogdensburgh,  where  a  brother  of 
the  prisoner  awaits  advices  from  us.  There  money  will  procure 
men,  and,  possibly,  a  leader  competent  to  this  great  achievement. 
At  all  events,  I  assure  you  my  whole  fortune,  if  needed,  shall  not 
be  wanting  to  reward  the  successful  actors  in  this  humane 
effort." 

"I  see  that  I  shall  have  no  cause  to  complain  of  you,  if  my 
pretty  scheme  falls  through.  You  certainly  deserve  success,  and 
I  almost  think  I  could  find  the  man  on  Canadian  soil,  who  would 
become  your  vicegerent,  if  I  dared  to  risk  my  secret  here." 

"  But  when  I  go  to  my  friends,  I  must  be  allowed  to  inform 
them  of  the  nature  of  the  aid  they  are  to  receive." 

"Yes  but  only  in  general  terms.  Let  them  select  a  rendezvous 
upon  some  island  near  to  Kingston  where  you  can  communicate 
with  them  at  night  by  means  of  trusty  messengers,  and  when 
the  proper  time  arrives,  let  the  details  of  mv  plan  be  coEcrnuni- 


THE   PRISONER   OF    THE   BORDER.  297 

cated  to  their  leader.  With  him  I  would  like  to  confer  person 
ally,  although,  of  course,  my  name  must  not  be  known  to  him." 

Hadley  proceeded  to  impart  to  the  young  lady  more  minute 
instructions  and  advice  in  relation  to  the  part  she  was  to  act,  and 
he  also  disclosed  to  her  some  further  particulars  of  his  proposed 
plan  of  rescue.  What  else  should  become  necessary  for  her  to 
know  he  would  inform  her  of,  he  said,  after  her  return  from 
Ogdensburgh  to  Kingston,  to  which  latter  place  he  himself  was  to 
proceed  within  two  or  three  days.  He  spoke  in  a  cheerful  and 
lively  tone,  and  succeeded  in  inspiring  Gertrude  with  a  portion  of 
his  own  sanguine  expectation  of  success.  He  bade  her  keep  up 
good  courage,  and  assured  her  that  he  believed  nothing  was  want 
ing  but  skill  and  boldness  on  the  part  of  her  friends,  aided  by  the 
facilities  which  he  would  be  able  to  offer  them,  to  ensure  a  trium 
phant  result. 

But  oh,  how  widely  different  were  the  emotions  with  which  the 
two  individuals  contemplated  the  momentous  project  under  dis 
cussion.  To  one  it  was  the  last  faint  hope  of  a  long  series,  all 
of  which  had  as  yet  ended  in  disappointment,  and  if  this  also 
failed,  nothing  remained  to  her  but  the  submission  of  despair. 

To  the  other,  it  was  but  an  exciting  and  boyish  exploit,  prompted 
indeed  in  the  first  instance  by  humane  feelings,  but  carried  out  in 
the  spirit  of  adventure,  and  with  tha't  cherished  oppugnation  to 
authority  which  had  ever  characterized  the  young  scion  of 
nobility. 

There  was  just  enough  of  personal  danger  attending  the 
attempt,  danger  of  censure  from  high  sources,  and  of  amenability 
to  violated  laws,  to  add  a  zest  to  the  undertaking.  There  was 
something  to  be  eluded  by  skill,  or  to  be  borne  with  heroism. 

The  friends,  for  such  a  brief  interview  and  a  community  of 
interest  had  made  them,  parted  with  a  full  understanding  of  their 
respective  designs,  and  with  an  appointment  of  the  time  and 
place  when  they  should  again  meet  at  Kingston,  after  Gertrude 

13* 


298  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

had  visited  and  conferred  with  her  friends  on  the  American 
side. 

When  Miss  Van  Kleeck  returned  to  her  apartment,  Ruth  w;.s 
greatly  surprised  at  her  changed  demeanor,  but  still  more  at  the 
secrecy  which  her  friend  was  compelled  to  observe  in  relation  to 
the  visit  she  had  received. 

"  Do  not  ask  me  now,  dear  Ruth,"  she  said  ;  "  all  that  is  proper 
for  you  to  know,  I  will  tell  you  hereafter.  It  is  enough  that  there 
is  something  more  to  be  done  for  Harry,  and  that  there  is  some, 
oh,  how  little,  I  fear  it  is  yet !  some  hope  remaining." 

Not  less  was  the  astonishment  of  Mr.  Strong,  who  returned  to 
his  hotel,  accompanied  by  a  medical  man,  prepared  to  restore 
Gertrude  from  a  state  of  syncope,  and  who  found  her  already 
revived  by  a  more  powerful  medicine  than  any  described  in 
his  pharmacopoeia,  and  making  active  preparations  for  departure 
in  the  evening  steamboat,  on  her  return  to  Kingston. 

He  did  not  seek  to  dissuade  her,  for  he  had  no  longer  the  least 
hope  that  any  change  could  be  wrought  in  the  views  of  the 
governor,  and  he  thought  that  the  sooner  the  friends  of  the  pri 
soner  could  reconcile  their  minds  to  his  approaching  and  inevita 
ble  fate,  the  better  it  would  be  both  for  them  and  him. 

He  did  not  question  Gertrude  in  regard  to  her  change  of  deport 
ment,  supposing  that  she  had  resolved  to  devote  the  few 
remaining  days  of  her  friend's  life  to  solacing  -him  with  her  sym 
pathy  and  with  those  lofty  and  glorious  hopes  of  immortality,  in 
the  light  of  which  all  earthly  joys  and  sufferings  alike  dwindle 
into  insignificance.  They  left  the  capital  that  night  and  arrived 
the  next  day  in  Kingston  where  the  humane  lawyer,  after  conduct 
ing  the  ladies  to  their  hotel,  parted  with  them  with  many  express 
ions  of  kindness,  and  with  a  promise  to  call  upon  them  daily 
during  the  remainder  of  their  stay  in  the  city. 

Garret  and  Brom  were  awaiting  their  arrival  with  great  anxiety, 
and  with  no  little  hope  that  they  were  to  bring  a  full  pardon  for 


THE   PEISONER   OF  THE   BOEDER.  299 

the  prisoner,  whom  they  had  encouraged  to  look  for  such  a  re 
sult. 

"  Has  she  got  the  pardon,  Missa  Roof?"  the  negro  eagerly  in 
quired,  while  Van  Vrank  sought  similar  information  from  his 
cousin. 

"  Oh  !  I  know  she  has,"  he  added,  with  delight,  "  because  she 
does  not  cry.  Let  me  go  quick  and  tell  him." 

Ruth  commenced  weeping,  and  this  was  the  negro's  answer, 
confirmed  the  next  instant  by  the  voice  of  Gertrude  herself,  who 
turned  from  her  sorrowful  cousin  to  her  faithful  servant,  and  said, 
while  large  tears  coursed  down  her  cheeks, 

"  No,  Brom,  the  governor  will  do  nothing  for  us.  Yet  let  us 
hope  still  in  the  Great  Governor  of  all.  We  must  have  faith." 

"  Yes  !"  replied  the  negro,  with  a  very  frightened  look  and  a 
very  earnest  manner,  "  we  must  hab  faith ;  but  Massa  Harry  has 
been  tried,  and  convicted,  and  sentenced,  and  if  the  gubernor  don't 
pardon  him,  dey  will  sartinly  hang  him,  Missa  Getty,  you  may 
'pend  ti}  on  it." 

"  Not  unless  it  is  God's  will,"  replied  the  young  lady,  sighing 
deeply. 

"  I  don't  tink  dey  care  any  ting  'bout  dat,"  replied  Brom,  who 
utterly  failed  to  comprehend  the  strength  and  simplicity  of  his 
young  mistress'  reliance  upon  Omnipotence. 

"  Let  no  one  announce  this  news  to  him  excepting  myself," 
continued  Gertrude.  "  Garret,  you  will  go  with  me  to  the  prison 
in  about  half  an  hour  ;  but  remember  that  I  must  talk  with  Harry 
alone." 

"  I  wouldn't  tell  him  for  a  tousand  dollars,"  said  the  affection 
ate  negro.  "  I  bin  telling  him  all  along  how  sartin  sure  you 
would  bring  a  pardon, 'cause  Massa  Strong  went  with  you  hissef; 
but  he  would  not  believe  it,  and  he  said  he  knew  this  new  risin' 
over  on  t'other  side  would  make  the  gubernor  so  angry,  he  would 
not  listen  to  you.  See,  he  was  right — poor  Massa  Harry  !" 


CHAPTER    XL. 

A     SAD      INTERVIEW. 

IT  was  with  much  trepidation  that  Gertrude  anticipated  her 
approaching  interview  with  Harry,  whom  as  yet  she  had  not 
spoken  with  since  the  hour  that  he  bade  her  farewell  in  her  own 
quiet  home  on  the  banks  of  the  Hudson — that  oft-regretted  hour, 
when  a  word  of  kind  and  earnest  dissuasion  from  her  might  have 
kept  him  away  from  this  disastrous  war  and  all  its  awful  conse 
quences.  Had  she  not  then  been  too  anxious  to  conceal  the  one 
great  secret  of  her  life,  her  pure  and  blameless  affection  for  him, 
what  long  and  bitter  hours  of  anguish  might  she  not  have  been- 
spared,  and  what  a  fearful  fate  might  have  been  averted  from 
him. 

Could  it  yet  be  averted  ?  Ah  !  she  would  not  count  the  cost 
now,  whatever  might  be  the  wounds  her  sensitive  heart  must  feel, 
whatever  censure  an  ill-natured  world  might  heap  upon  her — she 
would  bear  it  all  to  atone  for  that  one  moment's  remissness, 
and  bring  him  back  to  life  and  happiness,  even  although  not  to 
her. 

Let  us  not  attempt  to  depict  her  emotions  when,  sustained  by 
the  manly  Van  Vrank,  she  entered  the  gloomy  precincts  of  that 
prison-house,  whence  so  many  of  her  countrymen  had  passed  to 
the  unknown  world,  and  where  Harry  Vrail  was  that  moment 
looking  forward  with  hopeless  expectation  to  a  similar  fate.  The 
massive  doors  opening  and  closing  with  terrific  clangor  around 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  301 

her,  the  long,  dark  corridors,  echoing  with  the  sound  of  her  own 
footfall  upon  the  floor  of  stone,  the  checkered  light  of  heaven  en 
tering  through  the  iron-barred  windows — all  was  new  to  her,  and 
terrible  in  its  novelty. 

Clinging  to  her  cousin,  she  approached  the  cell  in  which  Vrail 
was  confined,  and  when  near  it,  Garret  left  her  for  a  moment,  by 
her  own  request,  that  he  might  apprise  Harry  of  her  coming. 
He  then  conducted  her  to  the  door,  and  leaving  her  a^ain,  he 
paced  the  hall,  at  a  distance  where  he  might  watch  over  her 
safety,  and  yet  not  overhear  the  conversation.  It  was  early  in 
the  day,  yet  the  light  which  found  entrance  into  the  cell  was,  for 
tunately  for  Harry,  not  sufficient  to  reveal  either  his  pallor  or  his 
great  agitation  at  this  dismal  meeting. 

Poor  Gertrude  thrust  her  little  hand  between  the  bars  of  the 
door  without  an  effort  to  speak,  and  yet  without  the  possibility  of 
restraining  either  her  tears  or  her  sobs. 

O 

"  Do  not  weep  for  me,  dear  Gertrude,"  he  said,  at  length ;  "  the 
worst  of  my  suffering  is  already  past.  May  the  Almighty  Father 
bless  you  for  all  that  you  have  done  for  me ;  for  the  noble  heroism 
with  which  you  have  befriended  me,  and  for  this  last  act  of  kind 
ness,  which  you  need  not  tell  me  has  been  unavailing.  I  knew 
that  it  would  be  so.  1  am  fully  prepared  to  hear  that  the  gover 
nor  has  refused  to  listen  even  to  your  intercession." 

"  I  did  not  intercede — I  could  not  speak  to  him,"  sobbed 
Gertrude  ;  "  but  oh,  Harry,  if  you  could  have  heard  that  dear 
child  Ruth,  plead  for  you !  His  heart  must  be  iron  to  resist 
her." 

"  Poor  Ruth.  I  know,  dear  Gertrude,  you  will  ever  be  her 
friend." 

"  She  is  my  sister  forever — but  let  us  not  talk  of  her  now. 
Listen  to  me,  for  I  must  speak  lower,  and  on  a  different  theme." 

Gertrude  gazed  earnestly  around,  to  see  that  no  one  could  hear 
what  she  was  about  to  utter,  and  then  she  hastened  to  impart 


302  THE    PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

sparingly  to  Harry  her  new  hope ;  for,  while  she  was  unwilling  tc 
leave  him  a  moment  in  ignorance  of  it,  she  was  also  fearful  that 
he  might  seize  upon  it  with  too  much  avidity. 

She  did  not  disclose  to  him  all  the  particulars  of  the  proposed 
rescue,  for  there  were  some  details  which,  for  reasons  that  will 
become  obvious,  it  was  designed  to  conceal  even  from  him ;  but 
she  told  him  of  the  great  confidence  expressed  by  their  new  friend 
in  the  success  of  his  scheme. 

Harry  listened  to  her  with  a  mournful  silence,  which  gave  no 
token  of  too  sanguine  expectation. 

"  For  your  sake,  dear  Gertrude,"  he  said,  "  I  will  consent  to 
have  these  dead  hopes  revived,  even  though  they  must  in  part 
distract  my  mind  from  those  higher  interescs  to  which  it  should 
be  given ;  but  I  cannot  conceal  from  myself  that  success  in  such 
an  undertaking  as  this  would  be  most  extraordinary,  and  is  not  to 
be  anticipated." 

"  Not  more  extraordinary,  Harry,  than  that  Heaven  should 
raise  up  such  a  friend  to  aid  us,  when  all  other  help  fails.  Be  at 
least  hopeful  enough  to  use  all  necessary  means  for  making  this 
last  effort." 

"I  will — and  if  I  cannot  look  upon  what  seems  to  me  as  the 
rash  scheme  of  a  sanguine  boy,  as  a  token  of  Providential  inter 
ference,  I  will,  at  least,  accept  your  unfaltering  goodness  and  per 
severance,  dear  Gertrude,  as  such  an  intimation.  I  will  hope,  and 
I  will  leave  nothing  undone  on  my  part." 

"  You  give  me  new  courage  now,  Harry,  and  T  shall  go  about 
my  task  with  energy." 

"  But  I  must  exact  one  promise  from  you — dear  Tom  must  not 
come  here.  I  will  not  have  him  incur  any  risk  of  taking  my 
place  in  these  horrid  quarters.  Promise  me  this." 

"I  certainly  promise  it,  as  far  as  it  is  under  my  control.  But 
is  there  not  danger  that  if  your  own  brother  stands  aloof,  others 
will  refuse  to  come  to  your  aid  ?" 


THE  PKI8ONEE  OF  THE  BOEDER.  303 

"Not  at  all,  for  his  would  be  a  double  risk,  since,  as  an  officer 
of  the  patriot  army,  his  life  would  be  regarded  as. already  forfeited, 
and,  if  taken  in  this  attempt,  there  could  be  no  hope  for  him. 
No — I  will  never  consent  to  his  coming,  even  if  the  plan  must  be 
abandoned  without  him." 

"  lie  shall  know  all  you  say." 

'*  But,  Gertrude,  there  is  one  man,  if  he  can  be  found,  and  can 
be  induced  to  take  part  in  this  enterprise,  who  will  be  a  host  in 
himself;  a  brave,  sagacious,  wise  man,  who  will  find  his  own 
coadjutors,  and  will  lead  them.  Let  him  but  be  convinced  that 
there  is  any  probable  ground  of  success,  and  he  will  gladly 
undertake  it,  although  less  out  of  regard  for  me,  than  for  the 
glory  of  the  achievement,  and  from  hatred  to  this  govern 
ment." 

"Oh,  tell  me  his  name.  I  will  find  him — I  will  find  him.  He 
shall  surely  come  and  save  you." 

"Ah!  Gertrude,  restrain  these  too  confident  hopes.  Weeks 
might  be  spent  in  the  vain  search  for  him  of  whom  I  speak,  or  if 
he  were  to  be  found,  it  might  only  be  to  assure  you  of  the  im 
practicability  of  all  your  plans.  He  knows  too  well  the  strength 
of  British  prisons,  and  the  vigilance  of  British  guards,  to 
count  lightly  on  the  prospect  of  wresting  any  one  from  their 
keeping.  Of  all  men,  I  fear  he  would  be  most  likely  to  take  a 
common-sense  view  of  the  enterprise,  and  to  declare  it  impos 
sible." 

"  No,  no,  no !  not  when  he  knows  all  that  I  can  tell  him." 

"  If  he  could  but  see  Hadley  " 

"  He  shall — he  shall.  I  will  in  some  way  bring  about  an  inter 
view.  They  shall  certainly  meet.  I  have  been  told  that  there 
are  islands  very  near  to  us  on  this  mighty  river,  which  do  not 
belong  to  the  British  crown,  but  which  form  a  part  of  our  own 
country;  and,  better  still,  that  some  of  these  are  uninhabited. 
He  shall  come  to  one  of  these,  and  Hadley  will  meet  him  there. 


THE  PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

I  know  he  will,  for  whatever  may  be  his  motive,  he  is  fully  in 
earnest  in  helping  us." 

"Your  cheerful  hopes  are  infectious,  dear  Gertrude,  and  I 
catch  a  portion  of  your  sanguine  spirit ;  but  I  fear  the  time  is  too 
short  to  accomplish  so  much." 

"  There  is  abundant  time,  with  the  means  that  I  shall  use ;  but 
it  must  not  be  wasted  in  words.  The  name — tell  me  the  name 
of  this  powerful  ally  !" 

"  Come  nearer,  if  you  can,  for  it  is  one  which  I  scarcely  dare 
to  utter  on  Canadian  soil." 

Gertrude  pressed  closer  to  the  bars,  and  heard  the  faintly 
whispered  name,  long  familiar  to  her  ears,  of  "  William  John 
son." 

"  With  Thomas'  aid  you  may  possibly  be  able  to  find  him," 
continued  Harry,  "  but  if  you  fail  to  do  so,  you  must  accept  the 
next  best  assistance  you  can  obtain.  Your  cousin  Van  Vrank,  I 
suppose,  is  in  the  secret  of  this  undertaking  ?" 

"  Not  yet,  but  at  the  proper  time  both  he  and  Brom  will  know 
all,  and  I  count  upon  them  both  for  efficient  aid.  Brora,  I  really 
believe,  would  lay  down  his  life  to  save  you  ;  and  Garret,  although 
not  quite  so  loyal,  is  brave  and  strong,  ard  will  be  willing  to 
encounter  great  risks  in  your  service.  If  you  have  but  few  friends, 
they  are  all  faithful." 

"  Ah  !  how  undeserving  am  I  of  all  this  kindness." 

"Before  you  see  me  again,"  interrupted  Gertrude,  "you  will 
have  seen  Hadley,  and  he  will  have  made  known  to  you  all  the 
particulars  of  his  scheme.  Do  not  mistrust  him,  nor  fear  to  be 
fully  guided  by  his  instructions.  And  now,  farewell." 

"  Farewell,  dear  Gertrude.  Do  not  hope  too  much,  nor  fear 
that  my  sufferings  will  be  aggravated  by  failure,  if  we  are  destined 
again  to  disappointment.  I  shall  hope  sparingly,  and  whether 
my  days  be  few  or  many,  they  will  all  be  brightened  by  the 
remembrance  of  your  kindness.  If  I  perish,  forget  me,  and  do 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  305 

not  idly  mourn  my  fate,  which  you  will  have  done  all  in  your 
power  to  avert." 

Gertrude  did  not  reply ;  but  beckoning  Garret  to  approach,  she 
took  his  arm,  and  departed  in  silence. 


CHAPTER    XLI. 

AN      INQUISITIVE     MAN. 

WITHIN  a  few  hours  after  her  visit  to  Vrail,  Gertrude  was  on 
her  way  to  Ogdensburgh,  accompanied  by  her  cousin,  who  was  as 
yet  ignorant  of  the  object  of  her  journey,  and  who  was  contented 
io  be  her  escort  and  protector,  without  inquiring  into  any  secrets 
which  she  chose  to  withhold. 

Leaving  the  gentle  girl  to  pursue  her  heroic  mission,  let  us  re 
turn  to  take  a  brief  view  of  the  doings  of  another  actor  in  this 
eventful  drama. 

During  nearly  two  days  after  the  rejection  of  the  petition  for 
the  pardon  of  Vrail,  the  governor's  young  guest  remained  at  his 
house  and  to  the  surprise  of  Sir  George,  he  did  not  again  allude  to 
a  subject  in  which  he  had  at  first  manifested  so  great  an  interest. 
Nor  was  there  any  change  in  his  usual  deportment,  excepting  in 
an  increased  vivacity  of  manner,  and  at  times  in  even  an  extra 
ordinary  hilarity  of  spirits.  In  truth,  the  young  man,  partly  from 
constitutional  tendency,  and  partly  from  satiety  of  enjoyment,  was 
the  frequent  victim  of  ennui,  that  bane  of  the  happiness  of  the 
great ;  and  it  was  only  by  some  exciting  occupation  that  this 
evil  spirit  could  be  fully  exorcised.  The  topic  which  now  occu 
pied  his  mind  was  chiefly  fascinating  to  him,  because  there  were 
obstacles  to  overcome,  and  triumphs  to  achieve  ;  yet  the  gratifica 
tion  of  his  naturally  humane  feelings  was  still  a  prominent  ele 
ment  in  the  motives  which  actuated  him,  as  it  had  originally  been 

806 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER.  307 

\ 

the  only  cause  of  his  interference.  But  it  would  be  useless  to  seek 
to  fully  analyze  the  secret  spring  which  move  a  heart  like  his, 
accustomed  to  wild  and  irregular  impulses,  prone  to  strange  and 
daring  deeds  because  they  are  strange  and  daring,  and  unaccus 
tomed  to  feel,  although  perhaps  to  acknowledge,  any  real  fealty 
or  fear  for  governmental  authority. 

On  the  second  morning  after  the  departure  of  Gertrude  and  her 
friends  from  the  capital,  Hadley  announced  his  intention  of  imme 
diately  visiting  the  Lower  Province,  which  he  had  for  some  time 
contemplated,  and  he  would  stop  a  few  days  at  Kingston,  he  said, 
to  see  that  city  and  its  military  works,  and  to  make  the  acquaint 
ance  of  some  of  the  army  officers  to  whom  he  had  brought  letters 
of  introduction  from  England. 

"  I  shall  want  to  see  all  the  lions  while  I  am  there,  and  one  of 
them  will  doubtless  be  this  young  and  handsome  American  lieu 
tenant,  so  soon  to  be  executed,"  he  said,  alluding  for  the  first  time 
to  Vrail  since  his  signal  discomfiture  (as  Sir  George  complacently 
regarded  it)  in  the  argument  about  the  propriety  of  his  pardon. 
"  If  you  can  give  me  a  brief  line  to  the  sheriff,  or  to  the  keeper  of 
the  prison,  it  will  afford  me  an  easy  access  to  him,  and  save  me 
the  necessity  of  any  personal  solicitation." 

Sir  George  was  too  polite  to  refuse  so  small  a  request,  and  being 
in  a  very  self-satisfied  mood  in  regard  to  the  final  disposition  of 
this  question,  he  wrote  a  very  potent  passport  for  his  young  friend, 
requesting  that  every  facility  might  be  afforded  him  to  view  the 
prison,  and  to  see  and  converse,  if  he  chose,  with  any  of  the  inmates. 

"  I  do  not  think  it  will  be  necessary,"  he  said,  handing  the 
folded  note  to  Hadley,  "as  your  name  itself  would  secure  you  ad 
mission,  which,  indeed,  is  very  freely  granted  to  the  friends  of 
prisoners  under  sentence  of  death.  If  you  should  have  any  6uri- 
osity  to  witness  his  execution" 

"  Not  the  least,  I  assure  you,"  replied  B ,  with  an  involun 
tary  shrug  of  the  shoulders. 


308  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE  BOEDER. 

"  I  dare  say  the  jailer  could  give  you  a  private  box,"  said  Sir 
George,  smiling,  "and  it  might  be  worth  while  to  see  how  these 
men,  who  boast  so  much  of  their  valor,  can  meet  death." 

"  It  is  not  worth  my  while,  nor  would  I  jeopard  my  night's 
sleep  by  such  a  sight,"  replied  Hadley,  who  immediately  changed 
the  subject  of  conversation,  lest  some  chance  word  or  look  of  his 
should  betray  to  the  astute  governor,  the  strange,  deep  interest 
which  he  felt  in  the  fate  of  Vrail. 

The  next  day  he  was  in  Kingston ;  but  strange  to  say,  he  de 
livered  no  Letters  of  introduction  and  sought  no  acquaintances, 
but  entering  his  untitled  name  upon  the  register  of  the  hotel  at 
which  he  stopped,  he  remained  unrecognized  as  a  traveller  of 
distinction,  or  as  a  man  of  noble  family.  He  did  not,  indeed,  ex-, 
pect  or  desire  to  remain  incognito  during  the  whole  of  his  stay  at 
Kingston,  but  he  wished  to  avoid  attracting  any  present  attention 
which  might  impede  his  actions  in  the  project  he  had  at  heart. 
His  servant  was  dispatched  to  another  inn,  with  instructions  to 
takie  no  notice  of  him,  and  not  to  disclose  his  station  ;  and  although 
the  fellow  entertained  not  the  least  suspicion  of  his  master's  de 
sign,  he  was  too  well  used  to  similar  disguises,  for  less  worthy  ob 
jects,  to  admit  of  much  surprise  or  curiosity.  At  all  events,  he 

•was  faithful  and  trustworthy,  and  B 's  secret,  if  known,  would 

have  been  inviolable  with  him. 

Hadley  did  not  deliver  the  governor's  letter  to  the  sheriff.  He 
chose,  for  obvious  reasons,  to  present  it  to  the  keeper  of  the  city 
prison,  on  whom  he  correctly  expected  that  both  it  and  his  own 
rank,  which  the  letter  disclosed,  would  make  a  profounder  im 
pression. 

Early  in  the  evening  of  the  day  on  which  he  arrived  in  the 
city,  he  drove  to  the  jail,  and  made  known  his  errand  to  the 
keeper,  whom  he  transformed  at  once,  by  virtue  of  the  governor's 
note,  and  his  own  revealed  rank,  from  a  somewhat  dignified  offi 
cial,  to  a  very  obsequious  attendant  upon  his  requests. 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER.  309 

"  It  was  late,"  the  warder  said,  "  and  the  halls  were  locked  for  the 

night,  but  if  Mr.  B wished  to  see  any  of  the  prisoners  that 

evening,  he  should  be  gratified,  certainly." 

"  You  have  an  American  officer  here  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  quite  a  number  of  them,  sir ;  they  are  thinning  out, 
however — three  were  turned  of  last  week,  and  one  more  will  go 
soon." 

"What!  released?" 

"  Oh,  no,  sir !     Oh,  bless  you,  no,  sir !" 

"Ah!  yes,  I  understand.     Do  you  witness  the  executions?" 

"Always,  sir — always.     I  usually  stand  very  near,  and" 

"  Let  me  ask  you  how  they  deport  themselves.  My  cousin,  the 
governor,  is  quite  curious  on  this  point." 

"  Well,  sir,"  replied  the  officer,  who  hesitated  between  his  regard 
for  truth  and  his  desire  to  please  his  auditor  and  Sir  George,  "I 
must  say  that  they  go  through  it  very  handsomely,  sir — that  is  to 
say,  sir,  they  continue  stubborn  to  the  last;  they  don't  flinch." 

"  Yes,  I  understand ;  they  conduct  themselves  in  a  way  that 
you  would  call  courageous,  if  it  were  in  a  better  cause." 

"  They  do,  sir — they  certainly  do !  They  are  really  brave  men 
sir,  whatever  else  they  may  be." 

"There  is  a  young  lieutenant  here,  by  the  name  of  Vrail,  I 
believe  ?" 

"  Yes,  he  is  to  be  hung  next  Friday.  He  is  a  harmless-looking 
fellow  enough,  though  he  is  said  to  have  been  a  desperate  fellow 
among  those  brigands,  as  we  call  them.  I  dare  say  he  richly 
deserves  his  fate." 

"  Ah  !  indeed.     Now,  Mr. ,  as  I  am  an  idle  traveller  in  the 

provinces,  and  curious  to  see  and  learn  all  that  I  can,  I  should 
really  like  to  converse  a  while  with  one  of  the  leading  men  in  this 
strange  invasion,  which  excites  so  much  interest  at  home.  It  will 
be  something  to  tell  of  there,  you  know,  when  the  Canadian 
troubles  are  discussed." 


310          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

"  Certainly,  sir,  certainly ;  you  are,  of  course,  quite  welcome  to 
see  any  of  the  men,  or  all  of  them,  as  much  as  you  please." 

"  I  think  I  should  like  to  see  this  Mr.  Vrail,  of  whom  so  much 
is  said." 

"  Yes,  sir.     Do  you  wish  to  see  him  this  evening  ?" 

"  Yes,  at  once,  if  he  is  disengaged,"  replied  Hadley. 

"Oh,  as  to  that,  he  has  not  many  engagements,"  replied  the 
turnkey,  jocosely,  "  and  he  is  pretty  sure  to  be  at  home  to  visi 
tors." 

"  Of  whom  he  has  not  many,  I  presume  ?" 

"No,  not  many,  sir.  He  has  one  friend,  a  sort  of  Dutch 
Yankee,  who  comes  every  day  to  see  him,  and  there  is  a  negro 
comes  occasionallv,  who  was  his  servant  in  the  war,  and  who  was 
in  prison  here  with  him  awhile,  but  who  got  clear  by  some  hocus 
pocus,  I  don't  exactly  know  how — probably  because  he  was  not 
considered  worth  hanging:.  We  allow  them  each  to  come  once  a 

O         O 

day,  if  they  choose." 

"  Are  these  all  the  friends  he  sees  ?" 

"No;  there  was  a  young  woman  here,  day  before  yesterday, 
quite  a  handsome  girl,  indeed,  and  very  well-behaved,  who  talked 
with  him  for  half  an  hour  or  more,  at  the  cell  door.  I  quite 
pitied  the  poor  thing,  who,  I  suppose,  is  his  sweetheart ;  but  she 
did  not  look  so  very  much  distressed  when  she  went  out,  either. 
Probably  she  has  other  strings  to  her  bow." 

"Probably  she  has,"  replied  Hadley,  significantly. 

"If  you  want  to  see  Vrail,  I  will  go  with  you  to  his  cell 
directly." 

"  Ah  !  I  do  not  like  cells,"  said  the  young  man,  drawing  out  a 
scented  handkerchief,  and  applying  it  to  his  face  with  a  pretty  air 
of  affectation;  "there  is  always  a  bad  odor  about  them.  As  I 
may  want  to  converse  with  this — brigand  for  some  time,  and  pos 
sibly  more  than  once,  is  there  not  some  convenient  room  of  your 
own  in  which  vou  could  allow  me  to  see  him  ?" 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  311 

"I  should  be  really  happy  to  accommodate  you,"  replied  the 
keeper,  with  rather  a  frightened  air,  ".if  it  can  be  done  safely — but 
he  is  said  to  be  a  desperate  fellow." 

"  Is  he  very  large  and  strong  ?" 

"  Oh,  no,  sir — quite  slight  and  delicate-like." 

"  Is  he  not  chained  ?" 

"Yes,  he  has  chains  upon  his  ankles,  but  he  can  take  very 
Bhort  steps." 

"  And  do  you  really  think  there  is  danger  of  such  a  man,  so 
situated,  getting  away  from  us  ?" 

"  Well,  I  suppose  not.  I  will  tell  you  what  I  will  do.  Here  is 
a  room,"  he  continued,  leading  the  way  to  a  good-sized  apart 
ment,  which  opened  into  the  main  lower  hall  of  the  building,  a 
few  feet  from  the  front  door;  "here  is  a  room  which  has  some 
times  been  occupied  by  prisoners  whom  we  wished  to  deal  lightly 
with,  a  kind  of  gentlemen,  you  know,  and  which  is  tolerably  safe. 
It  is  used  by  my  family  now,  and  is,  as  you  see,  comfortably  fur 
nished  ;  but  the  windows  are  as  strongly  barred  as  any  in  the 
building,  and  if  you  choose  to  see  the  prisoner  here,  I  will  have 
him  removed  to  this  room  for  an  hour  or  so,  and  will  merely  place 
a  man  on  guard  at  the  door." 

"  Outside  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes,  outside,  of  course." 

"  Very  well,  I  will  be  much  obliged  to  you,  and  I  will  men 
tion  your  politeness  to  the  governor." 

The  gratified  officer  summoned  some  of  his  men,  and  in  a  short 
time  effected  the  desired  change  in  Vrail's  quarters,  without  at  all 
taking  pains  to  explain  to  the  prisoner  the  cause  of  his  removal 
or  the  exceedingly  brief  period  which  it  was  designed  to  permit 
him  to  enjoy  his  new  and  comparatively  comfortable  apartment. 


CHAPTER   XLII. 

A   VISIT    TO   A  DESPERATE    BRIGAND. 

IT  was  not  until  Hadley  entered  the  room  of  the  condemned 
man,  and  the  key  was  turned  upon  them  alone,  that  the  latter  sus 
pected  who  his  visitor  was,  and  what  was  the  nature  of  his  errand. 

It  was  a  strange,  sad  meeting  between  two  young  and  educated 
men,  of  refined  minds  and  manners,  whose  ages  were  nearly 
equal,  whose  natural  graces  of  person  were  not  dissimilar,  but  whose 
present  condition  and  prospects  were,  alas  !  how  widely,  how 
fearfully  diverse  !  If  Hadley  had  been  so  deeply  interested  in  the 
fate  of  his  companion  before  seeing  him,  how  much  was  that  in 
terest  enhanced  by  his  first  glance  at  the  pale,  intellectual  features 
of  the  imprisoned  youth,  whose  clanking  chains,  as  he  rose  grace 
fully  to  return  the  salutation  of  his  visitor,  proclaimed  the  whole 
sad  story  of  his  fate. 

Hadley  advanced  unhesitatingly,  and  offered  his  hand,  saying, 
with  his  kindest  smile, 

"  We  shall  need  no  introduction,  I  believe,  Mr.  Vrail ;  you  have 
been  informed  both  of  my  name,  and  of  my  object  in  calling  to 
see  you." 

"I  have  certainly  heard  the  whole  story  of  your  extraordinary 
kindness,  if,  as  I  cannot  doubt,  your  name  is  " 

Harry  paused  with  instinctive  caution.  He  dared  not  supply 
the  name,  lest  he  might  be  mistaken  in  his  visitor.  The  sentence 
was,  however,  finished  by  his  companion. 

819 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  313 

"  Edward  Hadley  B .  You  have  heard  it  from  one  who 

has  your  welfare  deeply  at  heart,  and  whose  distress  has  enlisted 
my  services  for  you." 

"  She  is  aii  angel,"  exclaimed  Harry,  enthusiastically,  "  and  if 
it  were  only  for  the  few  days  more  of  hope  which  your  aid  and 
efforts  must  give  her,  I  shall  thank  you  with  my  latest  breath." 

"  I  hope  to  render  you  more  efficient  service  than  that,"  replied 
Hadlcy,  smiling;  "indeed,  I  may  say,  I  feel  confident  of  so  doing, 
if  Miss  Van  Kleeck  succeeds  in  her  part  of  the  undertaking." 

"  But  I  cannot  understand  how  a  few,  or  many  men  are  to  ob 
tain  access  to  me,  even  if  they  should  obtain  peaceable  entrance 
into  the  main  building.  There  will  still  be  two  doors  to  be  forced, 
and  that  in  the  presence  of  several  guards." 

M  I  do  not  intend  they  shall  undertake  any  such  miracles.  This 
room,  I  think,  will  afford  better  facilities  for  your  rescue,  and  I 
have  already  taken  the  initiatory  step  in  my  scheme,  by  having 
you  brought  here  to-night." 

"  But  I  shall  not  be  allowed  to  remain  in  this  apartment." 

"  Certainly  not.  Yet  you  will  be  brought  here  again  to  meet 
me,  and  again,  if  my  present  designs  succeed,  when  I  shall  not  be 
here,  and  when  your  friends,  concealed  about  the  building,  shall 
have  an  opportunity  to  rush  in  and  bear  you  off,  chained  as  you 
are.  This  door,  if  necessary,  must  be  quickly  forced.  Used  thus 
only  for  a  temporary  purpose,  it  is  but  singly  locked,  and  these 
heavy  bolts,  as  you  see,  are  not  turned. 

"  But  the  outer  door  ?" 

"  Will  be  opened  to  give  exit  to  one  who  is  to  visit  you  here. 
That  is  the  critical  moment  which  must  be  seized  by  those  outside, 
and  on  that  everything  depends.  Remember,  too,  at  that  particxi- 
lar  instant  the  door  of  this  room  will  probably  be  unlocked,  as 
they  will  be  in  the  act  of  removing  you  to  your  cell.  If  other 
wise,  it  must,  as  I  said,  be  forced,  or  the  turnkeys  must  be  over 
powered,  though  of  course  not  harmed,  and  their  keys  taken  from 
14 


314:          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

them.  These  at  least,  are  the  chances  on  which  we  must  calcu 
late.  Everything,  of  course,  is  liable  to  be  defeated  by  unforeseen 
events,  but  I  have  not  the  least  doubt,"  added  the  young  man, 
with  flashing  eyes,  which  spoke  his  delight  in  daring  deeds,  "  that 
I  could  accomplish  this  successfully,  with  three  strong  followers, 
and  one  able  coadjutor  inside.  But,  of  course,  I  cannot  compro 
mise  myself  so  far ;  indeed,  it  is  even  my  intention,  to  be  out  of 
the  city  on  the  evening  when  the  rescue  takes  place." 

"  Or  is  attempted,"  added  Vrail,  sadly. 

"  I  cannot  look  upon  it  as  a  failure,"  was  the  reply ;  "  and  1 
should  be  deeply  chagrined  and  grieved  at  such  a  result." 

The  pretext,  under  which  Hadley  intended  to  introduce  a  con 
federate  into  the  prisoner's  room,  he  did  not  disclose  to  the  latter, 
for  he  had  been  warned  by  Gertrude  that,  however  readily  Vrail 
might  consent  to,  or  take  part  in  a  forcible  rescue,  he  would 
perhaps  refuse,  in  the  solemn  prospect  of  death,  to  be  a  party  to 
any  scheme  of  deception.  Gertrude's  own  scruples  on  this  point 
had  not  been  light,  but  uncertain  of  her  duty,  she  had  not  dared 
to  jeopard  the  momentous  interests  at  stake,  by  urging  objections 
which  she  thought  might  be  misplaced,  and  which  her  gay  con 
federate  laughed  at  as  the  merest  puerilities. 

An  assumed  lawyer,  from  "  the  States,"  was  to  be  the  prisoner's 
visitor,  for  the  pretended  purpose  of  drawing  the  will  of  the  doomed 
man,  who  had  the  reputation  of  wealth,  owing  to  the  large  sums 
of  money  which  had  been  expended  on  his  defence.  This  story 
Hadley  believed  would  excite  no  suspicion,  and  he  had  decided 
upon  it  as  the  best  of  many  schemes  which  he  had  contemplated. 

"  It  will  be  painful  to  me,"  said  Vrail,  after  a  pause,  "  to  be 
compelled  to  be  an  inactive  witness  of  the  struggle  which  must 
take  place,  as  I  can  do  nothing  with  ray  limbs  thus  hampered. 
If  your  interest  could  release  me  from  these  chains,  I  am  sure  I 
should  be  equal  to  any  two  opponents  in  a  contest  in  which  my 
life  was  at  stake." 


THE   PEISONEE   OF   THE   BORDER.  315 

"  I  expected  this  suggestion  from  you,  but  I  have  already  de 
cided,  after  the  most  mature  deliberation,  against  attempting  it 
for  two  reasons.  One  of  them  is  the  very  great  danger  of  exciting 
suspicion  of  our  plan,  and  thus  defeating  all  hope  of  success,  and 
the  other  is  purely  selfish  and  personal  with  me.  It  would  al 
most  convict  me  of  being  an  accomplice  in  your  escape,  of  which 
I  shall  be  tolerably  sure  to  be  suspected  at  the  best." 

"  Doubtless  you  are  right.  I  must  be  content  to  be  an  idle  spec 
tator  of  my  own  rescue,  or  to  do  what  little  my  bonds  will  permit." 

"  You  will  find  enough  to  do  in  exercising  a  vigilant  super 
vision  of  the  scene,  when  the  critical  moment  arrives,  so  as  to 

7 

take  instant  advantage  of  every  favorable  contingency.     Accident, 
or  what  we  call  so,  often  favors  the  best  laid  schemes  more  than 
all  the  wisdom  that  is  bestowed  upon  them,  and,  I  need  not  say, 
it  sometimes  frustrates  them.     Your  business  will  be  to  watch." 
"This  attempt  must  of  course  take  place  in  the  evening  $" 
"  Of  course,  and  at  as  late  an  hour  as  practicable.     Your  visi 
tor  will  come  in  the  evening,  but  not  late,  lest  he  should  be  refused 
admittance ;  and  he  must  remain  with  you  here,  probably  until  as 
late  an  hour  as  nine  o'clock." 

"If  anything  should  occur  to  require  more  precipitate  action  ?" 
"  Of  course  you  will  be  guided  by  circumstances,  your  friends 
outside  being   warned  to  be  ready  at  any  moment,  yet  patient 
enough  to  wait  quietly  as  long  as  may  become  necessary.      They 
must  be  prepared  too  for  an  instant  alarm  and  pursuit  when  the 
rescue  is  achieved.     A  stout  carriage  and  fleet  horses,  with  frequent 
relays,  must  serve  them  until  they  gain  a  safe  place  to  embark.'" 
"Should  we  not  instantly  seek  the  river  at  the  nearest  point  ?" 
"  Certainly  not ;  your  boats  must  be  at  some  distance  from  the 
city,   for   the  whole   town  will  be  aroused  by   the   tumult   and 
the  chase,  and  it  will  only  be  when  you  have  fairly  distanced 
both  the  pursuit  and  the  clamor,  that  you  can  safely  leave  your  car 
riage.     Any  attempt  to  do  so  within  the  city,  where  an  enemy 


316  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

might  spring  up  at  any  point,  would  be  dangerous  in  the  extreme. 
If  your  embarkation  were  not  altogether  prevented,  your  boats 
would  be  fired  into,  and  your  lives  endangered." 

"  I  see  that  you  have  fully  digested  your  plan,  and  that  it  can 
not  be  amended  by  me.  All  these  details  I  suppose  you  will 
communicate  to  Gertrude,  or  possibly,  to  the  man  who  becomes  the 
leader  of  this  forlorn  hope." 

I  shall  confer  with  the  leader  of  the  rescuing  party,  if  possible, 
but  it  must  be  under  such  circumstances  of  disguise  or  darkness 
as  shall  preclude  all  possibility  of  his  recognition  of  me,  if  we 
should  ever  meet  again.  I  trust  my  secret  confidently  to  you  and 
your  fair  friend,  but  to  no  more." 

"  Honor  and  gratitude  will  alike  bind  us  to  eternal  secrecy, 
unless  your  own  consent  should  at  some  future  time  permit  us  to 
name  our  benefactor." 

"  A  not  improbable  contingency  ;  for,  if  our  scheme  succeeds,  I 
feel  assured  the  time  will  come  when  I  shall  make  open  boast  of 
what  I  do  now  under  a  cloud." 

"  I  regret  that  you  deem  it  necessary  to  leave  the  city  before 
the  attempt  is  made.  I  fear  something  may  occur  when  the 
influence  of  your  presence  is  wanting,  to  prevent  our  obtaining 
the  full  benefit  of  the  privileges  you  are  to  bespeak  for  us." 

"I  am  not  decided  to  go.  I  will  think  further  of  it  ;  but,  if 
in  the  city,  I  must  be  at  a  distance  from  you,  and  where  I  could 
be  of  no  service  in  an  emergency.  Indeed,  if  I  were  at  hand,  I 
could  do  little  to  remedy  a  misstep." 

The  young  men  conversed  at  considerable  length,  and  it  was 
not  until  the  jailer  had  twice  unlocked  the  door  and  looked  in 
upon  the  colloquists,  that  Hadley  relieved  his  impatience  by  rising 
to  depart. 

"  I  have  learned  a  good  deal  from  this  man,"  he  said  to  the 
officer,  as  he  went  out,  "  and  it  is  possible  that  I  shall  wish  to  con 
verse  with  him  again.'' 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDEB.          317 

"  Certainly,  sir,  at  any  time  before  next  Friday.  We  can'i 
make  any  engagements  for  him  later  than  that,  you  know," 
replied  the  keeper,  with  a  grim  smile. 

"Of  course — of  course;  I  shall  probably  find  leisure  to  see 
him  before  that  day." 

"  Or,  if  you  should  not,  you  may  find  others  here  who  are 
equally  able  to  give  you  the  information  you  may  wish." 

"  Very  true.  Then,  as  to  this  Mr.  Vrail,  if  that  is  his  name,  he 
wants  a  favor  of  you,  which  I  presume  you  will  be  quite  willing 
to  grant.  Indeed,  you  may  find  it  greatly  to  your  interest  to 
oblige  him,  as  he  is  reputed  to  be  a  man  of  great  wealth.'' 

"Certainly,  sir;  if  it  is  anything  proper,  I  shall  be  very  glad." 

"  Oh,  he  only  wants  to  make  his  will ;  and  he  expects  a  lawyer 
here  from  the  States  to  draw  it  for  him.  Perhaps  he  may  leave 
you  a  valuable  legacy  for  your  civility." 

"  Oh,  indeed  !  I  am  sure  I  should  be  very  glad  to  do  anything 
for  the  unfortunate  man,  but  it  is  not  much  that  I  can  do.  He  has 
no  appetite,  though  we  send  him  daily  meals  that  are  fit  for — for 
a  lord,  sir.  Three-fourths  of  the  dishes  come  back  untouched,  sir." 

The  jailer  omitted  to  mention  that  this  choice  fare  was  trebly 
paid  for  by  his  involuntary  guest. 

"  When  his  counsel  comes,"  continued  Hadlev,  "  he  will,  of 
course,  want  to  see  him  alone,  and  perhaps  for  several  hours. 
This  room,  which  I  have  just  left,  will  suit  their  purpose,  and  if  it 
will  not  be  disturbing  vour  family  too  much  to  give  up  possession 
of  it,  I  suppose  you  will  allow  them  to  occupy  it." 

"Oh,  certainly,  sir;  they  shall  have  it,  and  be  quite  welcome. 
I  will  just  station  a  turnkey  or  two  in  the  hall  here,  sir,  as  I  have 
to-night.  You  know  that  is  proper,  sir,  if  it  is  only  for  form's 
sake." 

And  with  many  obsequious  bows,  the  warder  waited  upon  the 
young  gentleman  to  the  door,  and  expressed  his  sense  of  the  high 
honor  which  his  visit  had  conferred  upon  him. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

THE    OUTLAW    AND    HIS    FOLLOWERS. 

Miss  VAN  KLEECK  and  her  cousin,  to  whom,  on  their  way  to 
Ogdensburgh,  she  had  fully  disclosed  the  object  of  her  errand 
thither,  and  who  had  zealously  promised  a  hearty  co-operation  in 
her  plans,  repaired  immediately  after  their  arrival  in  that  village, 
to  the  hotel  in  which  Thomas  Vrail  was  sojourning.  They  found 
the  young  man  in  a  state  of  great  grief  and  consternation,  for  ho 
had  received  tidings  of  his  brother's  fearful  doom,  and  he  had  not 
dared  to  anticipate  any  favorable  result  from  the  application  to 
the  governor.  Gertrude  herself,  although  buoyed  by  this  new 
hope,  and  relieved  by  the  necessity  for  continual  action,  had  her 
moments  of  torturing  anxiety  and  fear,  far  surpassing  any  that 
such  a  mind  as  the  younger  Trail's  could  ever  experience.  Yet 
she  came  to  him  in  the  character  of  a  comforter,  whose  office  it 
was  to  solace  and  sustain. 

She  at  once  imparted  to  him  as  much  of  the  new  and  daring 
project  as  she  was  at  liberty  to  reveal,  and,  with  an  eagerness  be 
tokened  by  the  trembling  of  voice  and  frame,  she  as  speedily 
inquired  if  he  knew  anything  of  the  present  abode  of  that  cele 
brated  man,  whose  co-operation  in  their  plan  Harry  had  considered 
so  essential  to  its  success. 

Her  hopes  fell  with  his  reply. 

"  Johnson  left  here  a  week  since  for  Oswego  and  other  frontier 
villages,  to  visit  and  advise  with  the  lodges  in  regard  to  future 
movements,  but  it  is  impossible  even  to  guess  at  his  present  place 

818 


319 

of  sojourn,  and  weeks  might  be  spent  in  a  fruitless  search  for 
him." 

"  He  has  been  here,  then,"  replied  Gertrude,  sadly,  "  and  might 
have  been  detained — oh,  that  I  had  known  it  !" 

There  was  an  implied  reproach  in  this  remark  which  Thomas 
felt,  and  he  at  once  perceived  his  own  great  remissness  in  not 
having  tried  to  secure  so  powerful  an  ally  for  any  contingency 
which  might  arise  in  relation  to  his  brother's  fate. 

"  Let  us  go  in  search  of  him,"  continued  Gertrude,  promptly ; 
"  if  we  fail  to  find  him  in  Oswego,  it  will  at  least  be  as  easy  to 
enlist  other  aid  there  as  here,  and  it  has  the  advantage  of  being 
nearer  Kingston  than  this." 

Without  rest,  without  delay,  even  for  a  meal,  the  travellers, 
accompanied  by  Thomas  Vrail,  immediately  set  out  by  express 
coach,  and  by  the  aid  of  frequent  relays,  they  completed  their 
hurried  journey  in  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  although  at  too 
late  an  hour  to  admit  of  instituting  any  inquiries  until  the  next 
morning. 

The  day  was  Tuesday,  and  but  two  more  remained  beside  it 
for  all  the  momentous  action  which  was  yet  needed  to  give  even 
a  chance  of  success  to  their  great  enterprise. 

Gertrude  counted  the  hours  as  the  miser  counts  the  golden 
pieces  which  are  wrung  by  torture  from  his  grasp,  each  seeming 
more  valuable  than  the  last,  and  fleeter  in  its  progress. 

"  You  will  make  immediate  and  earnest  inquiries  for  Johnson," 
she  said  to  her  friends,  "  and  learn,  if  possible,  if  he  is  still  here  ; 
or,  if  he  has  left,  in  what  direction  he  has  gone.  While  there  is 
hope  of  engaging  him,  we  will  look  for  no  other." 

"  Yet  his  name  must  not  be  mentioned,"  replied  Thomas. 
u  Hundreds  who  may  have  seen  and  conversed  with  him  yester 
day,  would  deny  that  they  had  ever  met  him.  Ask  only  for  " 

"  For  whom  ?"  inquired  Gertrude,  impatiently. 

M  I  had  almost  forgotten  that  I  am  not  at  liberty  to  tell  the 


320  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE  BORDER. 

name  by  which  alone  he  is  now  known,  if  here.  But  you  may 
safely  leave  all  inquiries  to  me.  If  he  is  in  town,  or  if  he  has 
been  here  within  the  last  few  days,  I  can  learn  it  without  fail,  and 
probably  within  a  very  few  minutes.  Hunters  here  are  plentier 
than  blackberries  in  August." 

Vrail,  in  fact,  telegraphed  his  landlord  at  the  breakfast  table, 
learned  that  he  was  one  of  the  secret  fraternity,  and  within  a  few 
minutes  after  the  meal  was  ended,  they  were  closeted  together. 
Familiarly  addressing  the  stranger  who,  by  a  motion  of  the  hand, 
had  been  converted  into  a  friend  and  ally,  Thomas  said, 

"  I  wish  to  find  Mr.  Miller,  the  Commodore's  friend  and  agent, 
•whom,  of  course,  you  know.  I  parted  with  him  a  week  since  at 
Ogdensburgh,  and  he  expected  to  visit  this  place." 

"  He  was  at  the  lodge'  night  before  last,"  replied  the  other, 
acd  gave  us  a  full  account  of  the  affair  at  Windmill  Point.  He 
assured  us,  too,  of  Johnson's  safety,  of  which  we  had  great  fears ; 
but  Mr.  Miller  has  actually  seen  him  on  this  side  since  the  battle. 
The  house  rang  with  cheers  at  the  announcement." 

"  I  doubt  it  not.  He  fully  deserves  his  great  popularity.  T, 
also,  can  vouch  for  his  safety,  if  need  be,  having  crossed  the  St. 
Lawrence  in  his  company." 

"  Is  it  possible  ?  You,  then,  were  in  the  battle  ?"  exclaimed  the 
other,  extending  his  hand  and  grasping  his  companion's,  as  if  that 
circumstance  gave  him  a  new  claim  upon  his  regard. 

"I  was,  and  at  another  time  I  will  relate  to  you,  or  to  your 
lodge,  if  they  desire  it,  all  the  information  in  my  possession  ;  but 
at  present  I  have  the  most  urgent  business  with  this  Mr.  Miller, 
and  I  must  speedily  find  him,  if  it  is  possible  to  do  so.  Import 
ant  interests  are  involved  in  the  success  of  my  search.  Can  you 
assist  me  ?" 

"  I  will  certainly  do  all  that  I  can,"  was  the  zealous  reply.  "  In 
two  hours  I  can  see  all  our  people,  and  if  he  is  here  you  shall  sec 
him  ;  if  he  is  gone,  you  shall  know  whither." 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER.          321 

The  two  hours  did  not  elapse  without  the  complete  fulfillment 
of  the  promises  of  the  good-natured  landlord,  who  not  only  found 
the  disguised  outlaw,  but  triumphantly  brought  him,  "much 
amazed,  and  wondering  much,"  into  the  presence  of  Vrail. 

They  were  left  alone  in  the  room  of  the  young  man,  who,  greet 
ing  him  warmly,  expressed  his  great  gratification  at  the  meeting. 

"  Your  messenger  was  just  in  time,"  replied  the  other ;  "  in  half 
an  hour  I  should  have  started  on  my  return  home,  for  I  have 
seen  our  friends  in  a  dozen  villages,  and  I  am  convinced  that 
nothing  can  be  done  at  present ;  we  must  at  least  lie  still  for  a  few 
weeks,  or  do  you  bring  better  news  from  other  quarters  3" 

"  I  bring  no  good  news,  but  I  am  at  least  glad  that  you  are  dis 
engaged.  I  have  travelled  express  from  Ogdensburgh  to  find 
you." 

"  My  disguise,  then,  is  discovered ;  I  am  pursued  ?  Or,  still 
worse,  my  children  " 

"  No,  nothing  of  this.  Your  children  are  safe  ;  your  disguise  is 
.unsuspected.  It  is  for  myself,  or  rather  for  poor  Harry's  sake  that 
I  have  sought  you.  He  is  to  die  on  Friday,  if  there  is  no  possi 
bility  of  rescue." 

Johnson  shook  his  head  slowly,  as  be  replied,  "  If  rescue  had 
been  possible,  Van  Shoultz  should  not  have  died,  nor  Woodruff, 
nor  Abbey.  I  would  have  risked  my  life  for  either  of  those  gal 
lant  men,  had  there  been  the  shadow  of  a  chance  to  save  them ; 
but  there  was  not  And  your  poor  brother  will  share  their  fate. 
Do  not  for  a  moment  indulge  any  other  hope.  We  may  avenge, 
but  we  cannot  save  him." 

"  I  fear  you  are  right,"  replied  Thomas,  sadly ;  "  but  before  you 
decide  fully  on  this,  you  must  see  Miss  Van  Kleeck,  who  is  here 
with  me,  and  who,  indeed,  has  done  all  that  has  yet  been  done 
towards  assisting  Harry.  She  has  much  to  tell  you,  and  some 
thing  that  even  I  am  not  to  know." 

"  Her  conduct  is  most  praiseworthy,  yet  I  am  sorry  she  is  here 

U* 


322  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

with  any  hope  of  help  from  me.  It  will  be  painful  to  disappoint 
her." 

"  You  will  see  her,  and  hear  what  she  has  to  say  ?" 

"  I  would  willingly  do  so,  if  it  were  not  uselessly  confiding  my 
disguise  to  another  party.  She  knows  me  only  as  Mr.  Miller." 

''  You  need  not  fear  to  trust  her.  By  design,  of  course,  she  can 
not  betray  you,  and  whatever  may  be  the  result  of  this  dreadful 
business,  we  shall  both  in  a  few  days  return  to  our  distant  home, 
where  an  accidental  allusion  to  your  secret,  if  we  should  be  indis 
creet  enough  to  make  it,  would  do  you  no  harm.  I  beg  that  you 
•will  see  her." 

Johnson  reluctantly  complied,  and  Gertrude  was  admitted, 
trembling,  to  his  presence.  Great  was  her  astonishment  to  learn 
that  the  hero,  whose  name  was  in  so  many  mouths,  and  whose 
deeds  had  been  blazoned  so  far,  was  the  same  quiet  and  gentle 
manly  man  whom  she  had  met  on  her  first  arrival  at  Ogdensburgh, 
and  who  then  had  so  kindly  and  mildly  counselled  her  in  regard 
to  her  course  of  action  in  Canada. 

His  manner  was  not  essentially  different  now,  until  she  had  re 
lated  to  him,  in  an  earnest  and  impassioned  manner,  the  particu 
lars  of  Lieutenant  Vrail's  trial,  and  until  she  began  to  impart  to 
him  her  reasons  for  hoping  that  a  rescue  might  be  effected. 

As  these  were  gradually  disclosed,  the  countenance  of  the  out 
law  underwent  a  rapid  change,  and  when  she  had  told  him  all 
that  she  was  at  liberty  to  reveal,  and  had  assured  him  of  the  rank 
and  influence  of  her  ally  in  Canada,  his  demeanor  exhibited  the 
utmost  interest  and  excitement. 

He  asked  her  numerous  questions,  to  which  she  replied,  as  she 
had  uttered  many  of  her  previous  remarks,  in  an  under-tone,  which 
even  Thomas,  who  had  seated  himself  apart  from  the  eager  collo- 
quists,  was  not  allowed  to  hear. 

"  I  will  see  this  man,"  he  replied,  at  length,  with  strong  em 
phasis,  rising  from  his  chair  as  he  spoke,  "  if  he  will  meet  me  on 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDEB.          323 

Grand  Island,  or  on  any  smaller  island  near  to  Kingston.  1  will  hear 
all  his  plan  from  his  own  lips,  and  if  there  is  half  the  chance  for 
rescue  which  you  fondly  imagine,  I  am  ready  to  make  the  attempt 
with  half  a  dozen  followers,  if  they  can  be  found  of  the  right  ma 
terial.  It  would  be  a  triumph  to  snatch  one  victim  from  the  jaws 
of  this  devouring  lion — yes,  a  triumph  to  be  remembered  through 
life.  It  would  repay  some  of  the  many  humiliations  and  defeats 
we  have  been  compelled  to  suffer." 

Gertrude's  relief  was  inexpressible  at  this  announcement,  and 
she  vainly  tried  to  speak  her  thanks  to  the  valiant  man,  nor  did 
Thomas  exhibit  scarcely  less  satisfaction. 

But  the  deportment  of  the  outlaw  clearly  showed  that  hia 
thoughts  were  far  less  occupied  with  the  idea  of  saving  a  single 
life,  however  valued,  or  of  winning  the  gratitude  of  his  companions, 
than  with  the  renown  of  the  anticipated  achievement,  and  the 
mortification  it  would  inflict  on  the  officials  of  the  Canadian 
government. 

"  But,"  he  said,  suddenly,  "  we  must  go  as  fully  prepared  for 
the  undertaking  as  if  it  were  already  decided  upon.  There  will 
be  no  time  to  find  men  and  means  after  consultation  with  your 
noble  friend.  All  must  be  done  here,  and  now.  Yet  it  will  be 
difficult,  perhaps  impossible,  to  procure  sufficient  volunteers  for 
this  work  on  so  short  notice." 

"  We  have  considered  all  this,"  replied  Gertrude.  "  We  can 
not  expect  that  the  fame  of  a  noble  action  will  of  itself  be  a 
sufficient  inducement  to  common  men  to  enter  upon  a  perilous 
enterprise.  But  while  you  can  doubtless  find  those  whom  the 
renown  of  the  exploit,  and  the  honor  of  following  so  distinguished 
a  leader,  will  in  a  great  degree  repay  for  their  risk,  we  are  pre 
pared  to  add  the  additional  incentive  of  a  liberal  pecuniary 
reward.  Neither  shall  there  be  any  stint  of  means  for  any  of 
the  expenses  of  the  expedition.  In  this  purse,"  she  continued, 
extending  a  bulky  porte-rnonnaie  to  Johnson,  and  pressing  it  into 


324:  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BOKDEE. 

his  hands,  "  you  will  find  a  large  sum,  yet  not  so  large  but  that  it 
can  be  doubled  or  quadrupled  at  a  moment's  notice,  if  necessary 
for  our  purposes.  Use  it  as  freely  as  you  find  occasion  for,  and 
call  on  me  when  you  need  more." 

Both  Johnson  and  Vrail  looked  in  aston  ishment  at  the  noble 
girl,  and  the  former,  after  a  moment's  pause,  replied, 

"  This  is  the  ring  of  the  true  metal ;  could  we  infuse  your  spi 
rit  into  our  men,  we  might  almost  count  on  certain  victory.  I 
will  take  this  money,  and  I  will  use  it  as  you  desire,  freely  ;  nor 
do  I  doubt  that  by  its  aid  I  can  secure  as  many  able  and  reliable 
followers  as  we  can  safely  use.  What  remains  of  your  treasure 
shall  be  returned  to  you,  for  I  will  take  none  of  it." 

"  There  will  nothing  remain,"  replied  Gertrude,  "  which  could 
be  a  fitting  reward  for  services  like  yours  ;  yet  I  shall  hope  to  find 
means  to  induce  you  to  change  your  resolution  hereafter,  and  to 
accept  for  yourself  at  least  as  much  as  I  have  given  you  to 
dispense." 

"  Hope  it  not.  I  could  do  nothing  great  from  such  a  motive, 
or  while  liable  to  the  suspicion  of  sordid  views.  No,  I  will  yet 
redeem  my  country,  or  I  will  remain  an  outlaw  and  an  exile,  but 
never  a  mercenary  soldier,  nor  a  recipient  of  charity.  Lieutenant 
Vrail  is  entitled  to  all  the  aid  I  can  render,  and  Sir  George  Arthur 
to  all  the  annoyance  I  can  inflict,  and  I  will  take  pay  for  neither 
the  one  nor  the  other." 

Gertrude  did  not  press  a  point  which  gave  such  evident  pain ; 
but  resolving  in  some  way  to  requite  so  great  an  obligation,  she 
consented  to  dismiss  the  subject  for  the  present. 

Little  time  was  wasted  in  further  consultation.  Johnson  imme 
diately  began  his  quest  for  assistants,  and  fortunately  his  exten 
sive  acquaintance  with  the  warlike  members  of  the  Oswego  Lodge 
enabled  him  at  once  to  select  in  his  own  mind  the  very  persons 
who  would  be  most  useful  and  reliable  for  such  an  enterprise  aa 
that  on  which  he  was  bound. 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER.  325 

They  were  all  men  of  much  physical  strength  and  of  proven 
courage ;  they  had  all  enlisted  for  the  war,  and  like  hundreds  of 
others,  having  proceeded  to  Ogdensburgh,  had  only  been  restrained 
from  crossing  by  the  defection  of  their  leaders.  To  these  men 
he  went  privately  and  made  himself  known,  although  with  some 
difficulty,  for  they  could  not  easily  dispel  the  hallucination  which 
had  made  two  men  of  one,  whom  they  intimately  knew  in  both 
characters. 

Their  delight  was  equal  to  their  astonishment  at  the  discovery, 
and  such  was  their  enthusiasm  for  and  their  confidence  in  the 
heroic  leader,  that  out  of  six  men  to  whom  he  applied,  he  readily 
secured  the  services  of  five,  without  revealing  to-  them  anything 
bat  a  very  indistinct  outline  of  the  enterprise  upon  which  he  was 
bound.  This  number  he  considered  quite  sufficient,  together  with 
Van  Vrank  and  the  negro,  whom  Gertrude  had  assured  him  could 
be  fully  relied  upon  for  an  active  participation  in  the  work. 

More  he  was  convinced  would  only  encumber  his  movements 
and  jeopard  secrecy,  without  increasing  the  chances  of  success.  A 
small  band  of  resolute  men  was  what  he  needed,  and  it  is  saying 
much  for  his  recruits  to  record  that  he  was  fully  satisfied  with 
them. 

Having  secured  this  important  step,  he  next  turned  his  thoughts 
to  selecting  a  place  of  conference  with  Hadley,  and  to  the  best 
mode  of  reaching  it  with  his  men.  A  small  island,  well  known 
to  him,  which  was  near  the  foot  of  the  lake,  and  near  the  city 
of  Kingston,  was  selected  for  this  purpose,  but  how  to  reach  this 
point,  nearly  sixty  miles  distant,  in  the  necessary  time  and  with 
the  requisite  supply  of  boats  and  munitions,  became  the  most 
serious  object  of  inquiry. 

He  hastened  to  the  harbor,  and  learned  that  a  small  steamboat, 
which  had  been  used  for  coasting  voyages,  was  lying  idle  in  port, 
and  could  be  chartered  for  a  few  days  for  any  part  of  the  lake, 
though  at  an  expense  so  large  that  he  feared  even  the  liberal  Ger- 


326  THE   PKISONEK   OF  THE  BOKDEE. 

trude  would  shrink  from  encountering  it.  He  was,  of  course,  mis 
taken.  He  found  her  not  less  rejoiced  than  himself  at  what 
seeraed  a  Providential  supply  of  the  very  means  best  adapted  for 
the  prosecution  of  their  daring  enterprise. 

With  this  vessel  at  their  command,  they  could  proceed  directly 
to  their  desired  rendezvous,  taking  with  them  the  smaller  boats 
which  would  be  required  to  effect  a  landing,  both  there  and  on 
the  Canadian  shore,  and  all  else  that  was  necessary  or  might 
prove  useful  in  their  expedition.  Provisions  were  hastily  laid  in, 
and  weapons  were  carried  on  board  in  strange  shaped  boxes, 
which  defied  the  attempts  of  the  curious  to  divine  their  contents, 
and  by  sundown  the  little  steamer,  well  "  wooded  and  watered," 
and  with  her  fires  lighted,  lay  quietly  beside  the  wharf,  ready  for 
instant  departure.  Her  mysterious  passengers  did  not  come  on 
board  until  after  dark,  and  not  an  unnecessary  minute  was  lost 
after  their  arrival  in  casting  off  the  hawser  and  putting  out  to  sea, 
the  wondering  crew  being  as  much  at  a  loss  as  the  idlers  upon 
the  wharves  as  to  the  design  of  these  unusual  proceedings. 

No  difficulty  was  encountered  in  their  voyage.  The  captain 
received  instructions  to  sail  for  the  upper  end  of  Grand  Island, 
and  when  near  that  point,  which  was  long  before  dawn  of  day, 
Johnson  was  at  his  side  to  give  minute  directions  for  the  remain 
ing  part  of  their  course.  It  was  not  yet  light  when  the  adven 
turous  voyagers  landed,  by  means  of  their  small  boats,  on  the 
southern  side  of  a  very  small  island,  less  than  half  a  mile  from  the 
Canadian  shore,  and  but  a  few  miles  from  the  city  of  Kingston. 
This  little  territory  was  inhabited  in  the  planting  and  harvesting 
seasons  by  a  single  farmer,  who  cultivated  its  few  acres  of 
productive  soil,  but  whose  home  was  on  the  main  land,  where 
he  was  now  sojourning.  The  island  was  therefore  now  uninhab 
ited,  and  had  the  additional  advantage  of  a  tenement,  though 
of  the  poorest  class  and  of  very  diminutive  size. 

These  facts  were  known  to  Johnson,  (whose  roving  life  had 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  327 

made  him  familiar  with  almost  all  the  isles  of  the  lake  and  river,) 
and  they  had  influenced  him  in  selecting  this  place  of  landing. 

As  it  would  have  been  unsafe  to  risk  attracting  attention  to  his 
quarters,  by  allowing  the  steamboat  to  be  anchored  near  at  hand, 
he  instructed  her  captain  to  proceed  at  once  down  the  river,  and 
to  return  and  pass  the  island  at  intervals  of  a  few  hours  through 
the  day,  at  as  great  a  distance  as  would  admit  of  observing  a  con 
certed  signal,  which  was  to  call  him,  if  needed,  to  his  employers. 
If  not  sooner  required,  he  was  to  approach  the  island  after  dark, 
although  no  immediate  service  was  anticipated  for  the  vessel. 

Speedy  measures  were  now  taken  to  convey  Gertrude  and  Van 
Vrank  to  Kingston,  in  order  that  the  former  might  meet  Hadley, 
and  make  arrangements  for  an  interview  between  him  and  the 
venturous  leader  of  the  American  party.  Johnson  had  resolved 
to  cross  in  the  evening,  and  proceed  to  the  city,  where  he  was  to 
take  quarters  at  an  obscure  inn,  under  his  assumed  name,  Miller, 

and  await  Mr.  B or  his  messenger,  if  he  chose  to  designate 

any  other  place  of  meeting.  The  name  and  locality  of  the  inn 
were  communicated  to  Gertrude,  who  also  well  knew  the  alias  of 
the  outlaw,  and  early  in  the  forenoon  she  started  for  Kingston,  in 
a  small  boat,  accompanied  by  Garret  and  by  two  other  men  of 
her  party.  They  rowed  far  enough  down  the  lake,  before  turning 
shoreward,  to  avoid  indicating  by  the  direction  of  their  approach  to 
the  land  the  point  from  which  they  had  set  out,  and  they  selected 
a  spot  for  landing,  remote  from  any  habitation,  and  several  miles 
from  the  city.  Only  Garret  and  Gertrude  left  the  boat,  the  oars 
men  immediately  returning  to  the  island,  and  leaving  the  two 
fprmer  to  complete  their  journey  as  best  they  could.  This  was 
no  difficult  matter  to  accomplish.  They  proceeded  to  the  nearest 
farmhouse,  and  readily  procured  a  conveyance  to  the  city,  where 
they  at  once  sought  their  former  hotel,  and  were  received  by  the 
anxious  Ruth  with  tears  of  mingled  joy  and  sadness. 

Gertrude  had  little  time  to  weep.   She  heard  her  young  friend's 


328  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE  BORDER. 

hasty  narration  of  what  little  she  had  to  tell  about  poor  Harry's 
condition,  whom  she  had  daily  seen  and  conversed  with  during 
the  absence  of  Miss  Van  Kleeck,  and  when  Ruth,  in  turn,  looked 
anxiously  to  her  friend  for  some  word  of  encouragement,  the 
latter  dared  only  to  repeat  her  former  vague  and  unsatisfactory 
answers,  intimating,  indeed,  that  all  hope  was  not  abandoned,  but 
leaving  the  child  in  a  maze  of  wild  conjecture  as  to  the  source  of 
anticipated  help. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

NOBILITY     IN     DISGUISE. 

ff 

GERTRUDE  had  not  seen  Hadley  since  her  first  and  only  interview 
with  him  in  Toronto ;  she  did  not  know  whether  he  was  in  Kings 
ton  or  elsewhere,  and  she  could  not  but  feel  the  greatest  solici 
tude  lest  he  might  have  entirely  abandoned  the  cause  to  which  he 
had  been  pledged,  and  for  which  his  aid  was  so  essential.  Of  his 
visit  to  Harry  she  as  yet  knew  nothing,  for  it  had  taken  place 
after  her  departure  for  Ogdensburgh,  and  she  prepared  at  onc«  to 
visit  the  prisoner,  both  to  learn  from  him  if  he  had  yet  seen  their 
powerful  ally,  and  to  impart  to  him  the  encouragement  which  her 
success  thus  far  was  calculated  to  inspire.  But  before  doing  this, 
she  addressed  a  note  to  Hadley,  in  pursuance  of  a  preconcerted 
plan,  in  which  she  informed  him  of  her  return  to  the  city,  and  of 
her  place  of  sojourn,  and  obscurely  hinted  at  the  favorable  result 
of  her  mission,  to  which  she  did  not  dare  allude  in  express  terms, 
lest  her  letter  might  fall  into  other  hands  than  those  for  which  it 
was  designed. 

For  the  same  reason  she  was  afraid  to  name  the  place  at  which 
he  could  meet  Johnson,  however  vaguely  she  might  speak  of  the 
man,  or  the  object  of  the  appointment. 

But  she  wrote  that  w  the  man  whom  he  desired  to  see  "  was  in 
town,  and  that  she  would  give  his  name  and  address  to  any  mes 
senger  bearing  a  token  from  Mr.  B ,  by  which  she  should 

know  that  he  was  authorized  to  receive  them.  Gertrude  took 
this  precaution  because  she  feared  that  her  distinguished  friend, 


330  THE  PRISONER   OF   THE  BORDER. 

although  he  might  be  in  the  city,  and  anxious  to  aid  her,  would 
not  be  willing  to  increase  the  suspicion  which  he  must  in  any 
event  incur,  by  having  an  interview  with  her  so  recently  before 
the  denoument  of  the  daring  plot.  She  knew  it  would  be  almost 
impossible  for  a  person  of  his  celebrity  to  visit  her  at  the  hotel, 
however  briefly,  without  it  becoming  known,  and  being  made  a 
subject  of  comment,  for  her  own  relation  to  the  condemned 
prisoner,  and  her  merciful,  but  supposed  fruitless  errand  in  Canada, 
were  well  known  to  many  a  sympathizing  inmate  of  the  house  in 
which  she  sojourned. 

Her  letter,  without  external  address,  was  sealed  and  enclosed 
in  an  envelope,  on  which  she  endorsed  a  name  unknown  to  her,  but 
which  she  had  received  from  Hadley,  and  had  carefully  preserved 
for  its  present  use. 

This  mysterious  epistle,  containing  neither  the  name  of  the 
writer,  nor  of  the  person  intended  to  be  addressed,  having  been 
dispatched  to  the  city  post-office,  Miss  Van  Kleeck  hastened  to  a 
more  painful  and  exciting  duty. 

It  was  necessary  that  her  visit  to  Harry  should  be  brief,  to 
enable  her  to  return  home  in  time  to  receive  the  expected  messenger 
from  Hadley,  who  might  come  at  any  hour. 

Garret  accompanied  her  as  before,  and,  as  before,  she  saw  her 
unfortunate  friend  only  through  the  grated  door  of  his  cell.  The 
reflection  that,  if  the  hazardous  scheme  of  rescue  failed,  there 
remained  only  two  days  of  life  for  the  young  and  vigorous  man 
who  stood  chained  between  the  strong  walls  of  that  dark  and  nar 
row  room,  scarcely  less  dark  and  narrow  than  that  dread  abode 
which  it  seemed  to  typify,  imparted  an  agonizing  interest  to  the 
brief  interview  which  ensued.  They  would  meet  there  but  once 
more,  and  on  that  momentous  morrow  which  was  either  to  break 
down  the  barriers  between  these  separated  friends,  or  was  to 
establish  others  which  only  the  Archangel's  trump  could  remove. 
Let  us  draw  a  veil  over  these  harrowing  scenes. 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  331 

Hurriedly  and  with  whispered  words  they  conversed,  and 
although  each  had  encouraging  tidings  to  impart  (Gertrude  of 
the  success  of  her  mission,  and  Vrail  of  Hadley's  visit),  they  stood 
too  close  within  the  shadows  of  that  awful  Future  which  they 
could  not  fail  to  contemplate,  to  admit  of  infusing  anything  like 
inspiriting  hope  into  the  breast  ofreither. 

In  that  Golgotha-like  building,  where  the  vacant  cells  seemed 
yet  vocal  with  the  last  farewell  of  their  slaughtered  inmates,  and 
where  airy  forms  seemed  to  flit,  beckoning,  along  the  dark  and 
silent  corridors,  what  room  was  there  for  cheering  influences,  or 
for  bright  anticipations  ?  But  they  talked  of  hope,  and  concealed, 
as  far  as  possible,  their  doubts  and  misgivings;  and  Gertrude, 
before  departing,  promised  her  friend  that  she  would  see  him 
again  the  next  morning,  when  she  hoped  to  have  further  and  more 
encouraging  tidings  to  impart. 

Returned  to  the  sunlight  of  the  outer  day,  Gertrude  felt  some 
thing  of  its  reviving  influence,  and  upwards  through  the  shining 
highway  rose  the  unspoken  orisons  of  her  gentle  soul,  to  that  celes 
tial  city  where  man's  great  Intercessor  hears  the  prayer  of  faith. 

Notwithstanding  her  visit  had  been  brief,  and  although  she 
hastened  back  to  her  hotel  as  rapidly  as  the  driver  of  her  waiting 
carriage  could  be  induced  to  proceed,  she  was  too  late  to  see  the 
bearer  of  a  note  from  Hadley,  which  she  found  awaiting  her  return. 
Yet,  encouraged  by  the  speedy  answer,  indicating  the  vicinity  and 
the  vigilance  of  her  ally,  she  hastily  broke  the  seal,  and  read  only 
the  following  words,  without  date  or  signature : 

"I  will  see  you  at  seven  in  the  evening,  in  your  own  room. 
Your  cousin  may  be  present." 

She  counted  the  hours  until  then,  and  punctual  at  the  appointed 
time,  a  visitor  was  announced.  She  received  with  trembling 
eagerness  the  card,  which  bore  an  unknown  name,  and  which  was 
quickly  followed  by  a  person  whom  she  believed,  at  first,  to  be 
equally  strange  to  her. 


332          THE  PRISONER,  OF  THE  BORDER. 

Closely  muffled  in  a  cloak  of  no  existing  fashion,  slightly  stoop 
ing,  as  if  with  decrepitude,  and  leaning  upon  a  heavy  cane,  the 
visitor  entered  the  room,  and  casting  a  hasty  glance  around  it,  to 
see  that  no  one  was  present  but  those  whom  he  had  appointed  to 
meet,  he  closed  and  locked  the  door.  He  next  threw  off  his 
faded  cloak  and  his  slouched  hat,  and  resuming  an  erect  position, 
the  transformed  and  handsome  young  man  quickly  advanced  to 
Gertrude,  with  extended  hand,  and  with  his  usual  winning  smile. 

"  You  will  excuse  me  for  coming  to  you  in  this  manner,"  he 
said,  "  since  you  know  the  necessity  for  caution.  Before  I  say  more, 
let  me  ask  if  this  gentleman  " 

"  He  is  my  cousin  of  whom  I  spoke  to  you  ;  you  need  not  fear 
to  speak  freely  before  him." 

Hadley  bowed  to  Van  Vrank,  and  continued, 

"Tell  me,  then,  quickly,  if  you  have  succeeded  in  your  errand 
to  the  States.  Your  note  speaks  of  but  one  man,  and  you  have 
returned  so  soon,  that  I  feared  " 

"Fear  nothing  on  my  part,"  replied  Gertrude,  promptly,  and 
with  a. sudden  flashing  of  the  eyes.  "I  have  seven  strong  men 
bound  almost  by  an  oath  to  do  this  deed,  and  at  their  head  a  man 
who  is  himself  a  host  in  strength,  and  skill,  and  courage.  He  is 
now  on  Canadian  soil,  waiting  to  learn  from  your  lips  whether 
there  is  sufficient  prospect  of  success  to  warrant  him  in  bringing 
his  brave  comrades  over." 

"  Where  are  his  followers  ?  How  soon  can  they  be  obtained  ? 
Is  he  quite  certain  of  them  ?"  asked  the  young  man,  quickly,  and 
with  an  appearance  of  great  interest. 

"  Not  an  hour's  journey  from  the  city,  they  await  his  orders  on 
an  uninhabited  island.  They  are  provided  with  arms  and  with 
boats;  and  a  steamboat,  chartered  for  their  use,  is  waiting  to 
receive  the  retreating  party  when  their  work  is  done — or  is  aban 
doned." 

Gertrude's  voice  trembled  as  she  uttered  the  last  three  words. 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  333 

aud  she.  raised  her  handkerchief  to  her  eyes  to  hide  the  starting 
tears. 

"  Truly,  you  have  done  your  work  well,"  replied  the  young 
man,  with  enthusiasm,  "  and  you  fully  deserve  the  success  I  can 
not  doubt  you  will  obtain.  But  I  must  not  waste  words  nor 
time.  I  must  see  this  disguised  hero  at  once,  and,  unless  he  is  very 
skeptical,  I  can  convince  him  of  the  practicability  of  our  scheme, 
if  boldly  and  adroitly  managed,  and  if  marred  by  no  accident." 

"Those  'ifs'  are  separate  daggers  to  my  heart,"  replied  Ger 
trude.  "  Pray,  do  not  you,  who  have  been  so  sanguine,  talk  of '  ifs.' " 

"  To  you.  indeed,  I  ought  not,  but  your  followers  must  know 
the  difficulties  of  the  enterprise,  in  order  to  be  prepared  to  over 
come  them.  Tell  me  now  the  name  of  your  champion,  or  rather 
the  name  by  which  he  is  known  here,  and  the  place  in  which  I 
am  to  seek  him.  I  must  find  him  at  once,  for  at  nine  o'clock  I 
am  expected  at  Colonel  A.'s,  who  entertains  a  party  of  friends, 
aud  at  a  later  hour  I  am  engaged  to  attend  a  military  ball." 

"And  to-morrow  evening  ?"  asked  Gertrude. 

"  For  to-morrow  evening  I  have  accepted  an  invitation  to  visit 
the  theatre,  and  see  Macbeth  murdered  by  some  provincial  actors. 
There  I  must  act  my  part,  too,  and  receive  the  intelligence  of  this 
great  outrage  with  becoming  astonishment  and  indignation.  I 
should  not  be  surprised  if  the  play  should  stop  and  the  audience 
disperse  under  the  alarm  of  an  invasion." 

Gertrude  trembled  with  agitation  at  every  allusion  to  the  great 
event  of  the  ensuing  evening,  and  she  with  difficulty  composed 
herself  sufficiently  to  give  her  companion  the  required  address  of 
Johnson.  She  gave  his  assumed  name,  of  course,  which,  together 
with  the  name  and  location  of  the  inn  at  which  he  could  be  found, 
she  wrote  on  a  slip  of  paper  and  handed  to  Hadley. 

"  And  now  for  yourself,  and  your  valiant  little  friend,  Ruth,"  he 
said,  "  what  arrangements  have  been  made  1  You  must  be  out 
of  the  city,  you  know,  before  the  denoument  takes  place." 


334:  THE   PRISONER    OF  THE  BORDER. 

"  Out  of  the  city  ?  Most  certainly,  we  shall  not  leave  it  until 
the  great  question  is  decided." 

"  Most  certainly  you  must.  You  would  be  unsafe  here  a 
moment  after  the  rescue  is  effected." 

"  Unsafe  ?" 

"  Why,  do  not  you  think  that  you  would  be  suspected  of  incit 
ing  this  movement  ?  You,  who  who  have  done  so  much  in  other 
ways  to  save  your  friend  ?" 

"Doubtless  I  might.  But  is  it  a  crime  to  assist  a  friend  in  dis 
tress — to  rescue  an  innocent  man  from  vindictive  enemies,  and 
from  unmerited  death  ?  My  men  have  the  strictest  injunctions  to 
take  no  life,  and  to  avoid  all  unnecessary  violence." 

Hadley  smiled  at  the  simplicity  of  his  companion,  as  he 
replied, 

"  However  justifiable  your  conduct  may  be  in  a  moral  point  of 
view,  it  will  certainly  constitute  a  grave  offence  against  the  laws, 
and  one  punishable  with  much  severity.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
of  this." 

"  What,  then,  shall  we  do  ?''  asked  Gertrude,  after  a  moment's 
musing. 

"Cross  to  Grand  Island  to-morrow,  by  the  ferry,  and  there 
await  your  friend  ;  or,  better  still  (for,  if  the  pursuit  should  be 
hot,  they  might  not  be  able  to  stop  for  you),  let  Miller  send 
his  steamboat  to  the  island  to  meet  you.  You  can  remain  on 
board  the  vessel  till  your  friends  come." 

"  Yes,  that  is  doubtless  our  best  course,"  said  Gertrude,  with 
hesitation,  for  she  reflected,  with  a  shudder,  that  if  the  attempt  at 
rescue  should  fail,  she  would  then  have  seen  Harry  for  the  last 
time.  She  could  not  return  to  bid  him  a  final  farewell. 

"  Tell  this  to  Mr.  Miller,"  she  continued,  "  and  tell  him  that  I 
must  see  him  to-morrow,  when  his  plans  are  matured,  that  I  mav 
communicate  them  to  Mr.  Vrail,  whom  I  shall  see  once  more 
before  I  leave.  And  you — when  shall  I  see  you  again  ?" 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDEE.  335 

"  I  shall  travel  through  your  country  before  I  return  home,  and 
I  shall  certainly  find  you,  or,  if  anything  should  prevent  my  doing 
so,  the  loss  will  be  wholly  mine.  Farewell." 

"  I  will  not  attempt  to  express  the  extent  of  my  thanks  for  your 
kindness.  You  must  comprehend  the  vastness  of  the  favor  you 
have  sought  to  confer,  and  be  assured  my  gratitude  is  proportion 
ate  to  the  obligation.  Will  you  not  see  dear  Ruth,  that  she,  too, 
may  thank  you  ?" 

<;  It  is  better  not.  I  will  do  my  best  to  see  you  both  in  your 
own  home.  Farewell." 

Hadley  resumed  his  ancient  cloak,  his  heavy  cane,  his  slouched 
hat  and  his  stooping  gait,  and  unlocking  the  door,  he  departed 
with  remarkable  celerity  for  a  man  of  his  seeming  infirmities. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

A   LAWYER   WITH    A    SMALL    LIBRARY. 

IN  a  small  upper  room  of  a  dingy  hotel  by  the  river  side,  a 
middle-aged  man,  well  dressed,  and  apparently  much  at  his  ease, 
sat  smoking  an  unexceptionable  Havana,  and  looking  listlessly 
into  the  cheering  fire  which  burned  in  a  grate  at  his  side.  On  a 
table  near  at  hand  lay  a  volume  of  New  York  statutes  and  another 
legal  book,  while  a  bulky  portfolio  beside  them  indicated  the  pre 
sence  of  writing  materials  within.  These  implements  of  his 
assumed  profession  had  been  furnished  by  the  forethought  of  Ger 
trude,  and  Johnson  had  brought  them  with  him  now,  in  order 
that  he  might  familiarize  himself  with  their  presence,  and  perhaps 
receive  some  hinte  from  his  more  clerkly  confederate  as  to  the 
skillful  handling  of  such  strange  tools. 

His  reverie,  which  seemed  by  no  means  a  painful  one,  was 
interrupted  by  a  knock  at  his  door,  and  scarcely  had  he  giveu 
permission  to  enter,  when  the  disguised  Hadley,  who  had  beou 
shown  up  by  a  servant,  walked  in  unannounced. 

Johnson's  eyes  glanced  momentarily  towards  an  overcoat  which 
hung  on  the  wall,  in  an  inner  pocket  of  which  were  the  weapons 
he  usually  carried  closer  to  his  person,  but  which  his  legal  dress 
did  not  admit  of  receiving.  The  singular  apparel  and  deportment 
of  his  visitor  had  induced  him  to  doubt  whether  he  could  be  the 
man  whom  he  was  expecting  to  see,  but  at  the  next  instant  his 
misgivings  were  dispelled  by  an  expressive  smile  on  the  stranger's 

336 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER.  337 

face,  and  by  the  lady-like  hand,  flashing  with  a  brilliant  diamond, 
which  was  extended  towards  him. 

"  Your  name  is  Miller,  I  believe  ?"  said  Hadley,  taking  a  seat 
which  was  offered  him,  but  without  removing  either  cloak  or  hat. 

Johnson  bowed  assent,  and  threw  the  remainder  of  his  cigar 
into  the  fire. 

"  You  are  a  barrister  from  New  York  ?" 

"  No,  sir — a  lawyer ;  there  are  no  barristers  in  our  State." 

"  Right — it  is  well  to  remember  the  distinction.  You  have 
brought  your  library  with  you.  I  see,  Mr.  Miller." 

The  outlaw  again  bowed  and  smiled,  as  he  observed  the  search 
ing  look  of  his  companion. 

"  All  of  it,  I  presume  ?"  again  asked  Hadley. 

"All  of  it." 

"  I  believe  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  you  are  the  man  I  am 
sent  to.  But  you  will  excuse  me,  if  I  seek  to  make  assurance 
doubly  sure,  before  entering  upon  business  of  grave  concern. 
There  is  a  name  which  may  serve  as  a  watchword  between  us." 

"  Gertrude  Van  Kleeck." 

"  Right.  Tt  is  a  name,  too,  although  strange  to  Anglo-Saxon 
ears,  which  the  bravest  knight  of  the  days  of  chivalry  might  have 
been  proud  to  bear  to  tournament  or  battle-field.  If  you  were 
such  a  champion,  she  could  not  repose  higher  confidence  in  yonr 
valor  and  skill  than  she  already  does." 

The  outlaw  smiled  with  evident  satisfaction,  as  he  replied, 

"  She  is  worthy  of  a  brave  man's  fealty  ;  yet  I  fear  I  should  not 
be  here  to-night,  had  I  not  other  motives  than  her  service.  It  is 
something  to  inflict  a  humiliating  blow,  however  slight,  upon  a 
tyrannical  government." 

It  is  unnecessary  to  detail  the  conference  which  ensued  between 
these  dissimilar  confederates,  which  a  subsequent  narrative  of  its 
results  will  sufficiently  explain.  Let  it  suffice  that  Hadley  was  able 
to  give  his  companion  such  satisfactory  assurance  of  the  promised 

15 


338  THE    PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

facilities  for  a  rescue  as  to  fully  decide  the  latter  upon  making  the 
attempt. 

A  little  before  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  they  parted,  the  one 
to  become  the  "  observed  of  all  observers"  m  a  fashionable  and 
brilliant  assembly,  the  other  to  rejoin  the  concealed  comrades, 
who  waited  to  bear  him  back  to  their  island  refuge. 

While  these  events  were  taking  place,  there  were  still  two 
parties  who  were  deeply  interested  in  the  fate  of  Harry  Vrail,  who 
as  yet  knew  nothing  of  the  intended  rescue.  In  vain  had  the 
unhappy  Ruth  sought,  again  and  again,  to  obtain  from  Gertrude 
some  clue  to  the  mysterious  hopes  at  which  she  hinted,  and  which 
seemed  sufficient  to  sustain  her  from  despondency.  The  child  had 
long  ceased  to  ask,  but  her  tear-filled  eyes  turned  often  with  ap 
pealing  glances  to  her  friend,  and  she  watched  with  strango 
interest  every  minute  event  which  might  throw  light  upon  the 
clouded  subject.  She  had  some  indistinct  idea  that  Gertrude's 
visit  to  the  States  had  been  for  the  purpose  of  invoking  the  aid  of 
her  own  government  for  its  imprisoned  citizen,  and  this  hope 
grew  and  took  shape  in  her  mind,  until  it  entered  into  her 
dreams,  and  she  saw  vast  armies,  with  starry  banners,  come  to 
demand  the  freedom  of  her  unfortunate  friend.  From  these 
visions  she  awoke  to  grief  enhanced  by  the  brief  illusion. 

"  You  shall  know  all  to-morrow,  dear  Ruth,"  said  Gertrude,  on 
the  evening  of  her  last  conference  with  Hadley,  from  which 
the  wondering  child  had  been  excluded.  "  Be  patient  until 
then." 

"  I  will  try,  Gertrude,"  she  replied,  faintly ;  "  but  oh,  I  am 
so  frightened  as  the  time  draws  nigh.  Is  there  nothing  that  I 
can  do  ?" 

"  Yes,  Ruth,  you  can  pray." 

"  Night  and  day — night  and  day  !"  exclaimed  the  frantic  child, 
with  clasped  hands.  "  Oh,  do  you  think  He  will  hear  ?" 

"  Yes."  replied  Gertrude,  with  sudden  enthusiasm,  inspired  by 


THE  PEI80NEB  OF  THE  BOEDER.  339 

the  beautiful  picture  of  passionate  supplication  before  her ;  "  yes, 
Ruth,  I  believe  that  He  will  hear." 

She  drew  the  gentle  child  to  her  side,  and  together  the  fair 
young -friends  wept  long  and  in  silence. 

With  grief  scarcely  less  deep  or  sincere,  though  more  rudely 
expressed,  did  the  faithful  servant  bewail  his  young  master's  fate, 
and  his  own  impotency  to  aid  him. 

"  I  don't  know,  Massa  Garret,"  he  said,  "  what  it  all  means. 
Dare  is  a  great  deal  of  comin'  and  goin'  and  talkin',  but  it  don't 
amount  to  nothin'.  These  Britishers  will  hang  Massa  Harry  day 
after  to-morrow,  as  sure  as  a  gun." 

"  I  fear  they  will,  Brom." 

"  'Course  they  will  sir ;  he'll  walk  out  of  that  back  door  I 
showed  you,  Massa  Garret,  and  he  knows  it,  too,  only  he  don't 
want  to  scare  Missa  Gertrude  by  tellin'  her  so.  She  had  better 
go  home,  she  and  little  Roof,  and  then  we'll  come  afterwards,  and 
tell  'em  he's  only  transported,  and  will  come  back  one  of  these 
days,  ten  or  twelve  years  from  now." 

Brom  showed  much  emotion,  and  was  quite  in  earnest  in  his 
proposition. 

.  "  It  won't  do,  Brom,"  replied  Van  Vrank ;  "  we  could  never 
deceive  them  in  that  way.  They  must  know  the  worst,  whatever 
it  is." 

"  I  bin  thinking,"  continued  the  negro,  after  a  little  pause,  and 
speaking  in  an  embarrassed  manner,  as  if  he  feared  he  might  be 
presumptuously  overrating  his  own  importance,  "  I  bin  thinking 
whether  dey  wouldn't  take  me  back  and  let  Massa  Harry  off.  I 
think  I  would  do  it,  Massa  Garret,  for  poor  Missa  Getty,  that  I've 
trotted  on  my  knee  when  she  was  a  baby,  and  who  was  always  jis 
so  good  and  kind.  She'll  die  if  Massa  Harry  dies,  I  know.  You 
don't  know  all  that  I  do  about  dis  ting,  and  I  ain't  gwine  to  tell 
you — but  I  sartingly  think  I  would  do  it.  Do  you  think  dey 
would  swap  ?" 


340  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

"  What,  and  hang  you  instead  of  Harry  ?" 

"  Yes — I  am  a  strong  man." 

"  No,  my  good  fellow,  they  would  do  no  such  thing;  they  would 
not  hang  you  any  way,  not  if  you  should  ask  them  to." 

"  Dey  are  a  set  of  heathens,  den,"  replied  Brom,  indignantly, 
"  and  I  am  sorry  we  ever  had  anything  to  do  with  them." 


CHAPTER  XLVL 

THE    WILL. 

FROM  the  moment  that  the  outlaw's  interview  with  Hadley,  ter 
minated,  all  irresolution  and  indecision  was  banished  from  his  mind, 
and  he  set  himself  earnestly  at  the  task  which  he  had  undertaken, 
not,  indeed,  with  a  full  confidence  of  success,  nor  entirely  without 
personal  apprehension,  but  with  the  conviction  that  the  opportu 
nity  for  a  great  achievement  was  one  which  a  brave  man  ought  to 
eui  brace. 

At  an  appointed  hour  he  met  the  boat  which  had  been  sent  for 
him  by  his  friends  on  the  island,  and  returned  to  them  to  mature 
his  plans  by  consultation,  and  to  bring  to  the  city  that  part  of  his 
daring  band  who  were  to  take  part  in  the  attempted  rescue. 

An  immediate  council  was  held,  at  which  some  portion  of  tho 
plan  of  operations  was  fully  decided  upon,  while  other  points  were 
necessarily  left  to  the  decision  of  the  leader  on  the  eventful  mor 
row.  Two  of  the  small  force  were  appointed  to  take  charge  of 
the  boats,  and  bring  them,  at  the  appointed  time,  to  a  designated 
spot,  a  few  miles  from  town,  to  meet  their  flying  friends  (for 
Hadley's  warning,  not  to  attempt  to  embark  within  or  very  near 
the  city,  had  been  regarded) ;  yet  for  this  least  perilous  service,  it 
was  so  difficult  to  find  volunteers,  that  Johnson  was  compelled  to 
settle  the  question  by  his  authority.  Thomas  Vrail,  who,  at  Ger 
trude's  earnest  request,  had  been  forbidden  by  the  leader  to  touch 
Canadian  soil,  was  placed  in  temporary  command  of  the  steam- 
Mi 


34:2  THE    PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

boat,  with  instructions  to  meet  the  returning  skiffs  as  near  shore 
as  the  captain,  who  was  also  the  owner  of  the  vessel,  would  allow 
it  to  venture.  That  personage,  whose  proclivities  were  all  with 
the  patriot  cause,  had  entered  fully  into  the  spirit  of  the  exciting 
enterprise  on  which  his  companions  were  bound ;  but  he  was  a 
Yankee,  whose  first  instincts  were  for  the  "  main  chance,"  and 
who  well  knew  that  his  vessel  would  be  forfeited,  if  taken  by  the 
Canadian  authorities  while  employed  in  its  present  business.  Not 
that  he  had  any  other  fear  of  capture,  excepting  that  which 
resulted  from  the  peril  of  night  navigation  in  an  unknown  chan 
nel,  in  which  the  boat  might  easily  become  stranded,  and  thus 
rendered  a  certain  prey  to  the  enemy  on  the  ensuing  day. 
Whatever  he  could  safely  do,  however,  he  freely  promised,  and 
with  an  evident  zeal,  which  left  no  doubt  of  his  fidelity  to  the 
cause. 

The  remainder  of  the  venturous  party,  only  four  in  number, 
including  their  leader,  crossed  to  Kingston  a  little  before  daylight 
on  the  ensuing  morning,  and  each  proceeded  to  take  lodgings  at 
a  separate  inn,  and  all.  at  inferior  ones,  with  the  exception  of  a 
man  by  the  name  of  Gordon,  to  whom  was  assigned  a  special 
service.  He  was  to  stop  at  the  best  hotel,  and  enact  the  part  of  a 
man  of  wealth,  in  order  to  enable  him  to  purchase,  without  exci 
ting  suspicion,  the  necessary  carriage  and  horses  for  the  flight  of 
the  party  after  leaving  the  jail.  Gordon  was  also  to  communicate 
with  Miss  Van  Kleeck,  informing  her  of  the  position  of  affairs,  and 
was  to  arrange  a  meeting  of  all  the  confederates,  including  Garret 
and  the  yet  uninitiated  Brom,  immediately  after  dark,  when  each 
might  receive  from  the  leader  his  assigned  task. 

The  long  day  of  anxiety  and  expectation  wore  heavily  and 
slowly  away  for  all  but  Gordon,  whose  role  required  vigilance, 
activity  and  sagacity,  and  who  well  performed  his  allotted  part. 

Gertrude  made  an  early  and  brief  visit  to  the  prisoner,  and? 
with  pale  lips  and  trembling  voice,  exhorted  him  to  that  courage 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  343 

which  her  own  terrified  heart  almost  refused  to  entertain.  His 
bearing  was  calm  and  dauntless,  yet  it  was  the  courage  of  forti 
tude  rather  than  of  hope.  He  was  equal  to  the  emergency  of  the 
hour,  whatever  might  be  its  issue,  yet  it  was  agony  to  him  to  see 
the  wretchedness  of  his  friend.  Their  interview  was  short,  their 
adieux  were  almost  unspoken.  Her  ungloved  hand,  gliding  like  a 
sunbeam  between  the  dark  bars,  rested  a  moment  in  his,  was 
pressed  a  moment  to  his  lips,  and — she  was  gone. 

Within  an  hour  from  that  time,  Gertrude  and  Ruth,  accompa 
nied  by  Van  Vrank,  had  left  the  city,  and  were  on  their  way  to 
Grand  Island,  it  having  been  arranged  that  the  steamboat  should 
approach  that  island  early  in  the  evening,  and  that  a  small  boat 
should  be  sent  to  take  them  off.  Van  Vrank,  after  seeing  them 
safely  quartered  at  a  small  inn,  returned  to  Kingston,  still  long 
before  the  clpse  of  day.  The  closely-watched  skies,  flecked  with 
many  passing  clouds,  gave  promise  of  an  evening  of  favorable 
obscurity;  but  whether  the  heavens  should  be  overcast  or  not,  the 
confederates  had  the  consoling  certainty  of  a  moonless  night  for 
their  daring  enterprise. 

Soon  after  twilight  they  met  in  an  unfrequented  spot  on  the 
shore  of  the  river,  where  Gordon,  the  only  man  of  the  party  who 
had  gone  openly  about  town,  made  report  of  his  proceedings,  and 
of  whatever  he  had  learned  which  might  have  a  bearing  upon 
their  momentous  undertaking.  He  had  purchased  a  strong  car 
riage,  and  a  span  of  fleet  horses,  which  he  said  he  had  already 
proved,  by  driving  them  at  the  rate  of  twelve  miles  an  hour  on 
the  very  road  which  they  would  have  to  travel  that  evening. 

"  With  an  empty  coach,  and  you  alone  on  the  box,"  said  Johnson. 

"  By  no  means — a  gentleman  of  my  cloth  would  not  look  well 
on  the  box,"  replied  Gordon,  who  was  richly  dressed.  "  No,  we 
had  a  driver,  and  there  were  four  inside — the  man  of  whom  I 
bought  the  horses,  two  of  his  friends,  and  myself.  We  were  five 
in  all." 


344  THE    PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

There  will  be  seven  to-night,  including  Vrail,"  said  Johnson, 
musingly,  and  seeming  to  entertain  no  doubt  of  bringing  off  the 
prisoner. 

"  That  is  nothing ;  the  coach  is  new  and  strong,  and  the  horses 
I  will  be  surety  for.  If  I  am  a  judge  of  anything,  it  is  of  horse 
flesh.  As  to  the  number,  four  can  go  easily  inside,  one  can  ride 
with  me  on  the  box,  and  we  can  put  Cuffy  on  behind  for  ballast." 

"  Put  yourself  on  for  ballast,  Massa  Gordon,  and  speak  more 
'spectfly  of  colored  gemmen." 

This  remark  proceeded  from  an  entirely  invisible  source, 
but  it  gave  evidence  that  Brom  was  somewhere  around  in  the 
darkness. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Brom,"  replied  Gordon,  laughing ;  "  I 
didn't  know  you  were  here ;  I  meant  no  offence." 

"  Berry  well,  den  I  'scuse  you  ;  and  as  to  ridin'  behind,  ef  we 
only  get  Massa  Harry,  I'll  ride  anywhere,  I  don't  care  ef  it  is  on 
the  hub  of  the  wheel." 

Johnson  hastened  to  stop  this  unnecessary  conversation,  and  to 
inform  each  man  as  distinctly  as  possible  of  what  would  be  re 
quired  of  him.  To  Van  Vrank,  who  was  unarmed,  he  furnished 
a  brace  of  loaded  pistols,  remarking  that  he  did  not  anticipate 
any  necessity  for  the  use  of  them  in  the  first  instance,  but  that 
they  might  become  necessary  in  case  of  a  pressing  pursuit. 
Humanity,  as  well  as  prudence,  he  said,  dictated  that  no  deadly 
weapon  should  be  used  upon  the  jailers,  who,  whatever  the  fault 
of  their  superiors,  were  but  discharging  their  official  duties.  Brom 
he  dared  not  intrust  with  fire-arms,  lest  he  might  indiscreetly  use 
them,  but  he  knew  that  his  great  physical  strength  might  prove 
abundantly  serviceable  in  the  struggle  they  must  have,  and  he 
cautioned  him  to  stand  ready  to  fight  for  his  master  when  the 
proper  time  came,  and  not  to  be  frightened  by  the  sight  of  a  few 
officers  of  the  prison,  even  if  there  should  be  a  half-dozen  or 
more. 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  345 

"  I  give  you  stout  cords  instead  of  pistols,"  he  said,  "  and  some 
of  the  rest  of  us  will  have  the  same.  We  may  want  to  knock 
down  and  bind  a  man  or  two,  and  it  is  best  to  be  prepared." 

"  Dat's  a  fact,"  replied  the  negro ;  "  dese  is  jes  de  bery  thing. 
Dis  one  to  tie  his  hands,  and  dis  ere  stouter  one  to  tie  his  legs. 
Brom  will  fix  one  on  'em,  I  bet.  What's  dis  ting  ?" 

"  That  is  a  gag.  Did  you  never  see  a  gag  before !  Very 
likely  there  will  be  no  time  to  use  these  things,  but  it  is  prudent 
to  have  them.  Whatever  you  do  after  the  fight  begins,  must  be 
done  very  quickly.  Let  all  remember  that." 

Brom.tried  the  gag  in  his  own  huge  mouth,  which  nearly  closed 
over  it;"  and  it  scarcely  proved  an  impediment  to  his  speech. 

"  It's  too  swa/^Massa  Miller,"  he  said,  without  removing  the 
wood,  "  dey  can  hollow  like  blazes  for  all  dis." 

"  No  it  isn't,  Brom,"  said  Gordon ;  "  all  mouths  ain't  cellar- 
doors  like  yours." 

"  It  ain't  no  «se,  I  'clare,"  answered  Brom  ;  "  I  could  swaller  it 
easy." 

Again  Johnson  interfered  to  produce  silence,  and  he  proceeded 
hastily  to  instruct  each  member  of  the  party  as  nearly  as  he  could 
in  the  duty  which  would  be  expected  of  him,  and  to  exhort  them 
to  a  resolute  and  unflinching  determination  to  effect  their  object. 
He  cautioned  them  particularly  against  any  sudden  panic,  what 
ever  turn  their  adventure  might  take,  or  whatever  unexpected 
opposition  they  might  encounter. 

"  Be  brave  and  cool,  my  boys,"  he  said,  "  and  we  shall  be  cer 
tain  of  success. 

All  the  confederates  manifested  much  enthusiasm  and  ardor, 
not  excepting  the  somewhat  phlegmatic  Van  Vrank,  who  could 
not  refrain  from  wondering  at  himself,  transformed  by  gradual 
Bteps,  and  almost  of  necessity,  from  a  quiet  farmer  on  the  banks 
of  the  Hudson,  with  no  ambition  but  to  mind  his  own  business, 
to  a  member  of  something  like  a  military  band,  about  to  storm  a 

15* 


3 -18  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOKDEK. 

stronghold  in  a  foreign  country,  which  a  few  weeks  before  he 
had  never  even  expected  to  see.  But  he  was  zealous  now  in  the 
cause,  not  only  for  Gertrude  and  Harry's  sake,  but  for  his  own, 
for  he  saw  no  better  way  out  of  the  entanglement  than  to  push 
matters  bravely  through  to  a  successful  termination. 

When  discussion  was  at  an  end,  and  the  programme  of  pro 
ceedings  was  fully  understood  by  all,  the  party  dispersed  to  their 
several  hotels,  Johnson  to  prepare  for  aa  immediate  visit  to  the 
prison,  and  Gordon  to  get  up  his  coach  and  horses,  and  carry  him 
there  in  a  style  befitting  his  assumed  profession  and  errand.  The 
others  were  to  remain  at  their  quarters  until  about  half-past  nine 
in  the  evening,  when  Gordon  was  also  to  call  and  convey  them  to 
the  jail,  in  front  of  which,  as  if  only  waiting  for  the  lawyer,  the 
coach  1vas  to  stand,  like  the  wooden  horse  before  ancient  Troy, 
silent  as  the  grave,  but  full  of  armed  men. 

Darkness  had  fully  set  in,  though  it  was  yet  early  in  the  long 
autumnal  evening,  and  less  than  half  an  hour  sufficed  for  Gordon 
to  rein  up  his  champing  steeds  in  front  of  Johnson's  inn,  and  re 
ceive  the  latter  (ostentatiously  displaying  his  legal  books  and  his 
bulky  portfolio)  into  the  carriage.  He  was  entirely  unarmed,  for 
he  knew  there  was  a  possibility  of  his  being  searched  before  being 
admitted  to  an  interview  with  the  prisoner ;  but  his  men  were 
provided  with  weapons  enough  both  for  his  use  and  their  own,  if 
exigencies  should  require  them  to  be  produced. 

At  the  prison  door,  when  he  alighted  and  made  inquiry  pomp 
ously  for  the  keeper,  he  was  careful  again  to  make  a  display  of 
his  books,  and  he  was  much  relieved,  on  the  appearance  of  the 
principal  jailer,  to  find  that  few  words  were  required  to  make 
himself  known  as  an  expected  visitor,  whose  business  was  under 
stood.  „ 

"  You  have  come  at  the  eleventh  hour,"  said  the  keeper,  when 
Johnson  had  almost  unnecessarily  told  his  assumed  errand,  "and 
I  would  much  rather  your  visit  had  been  made  by  daylight. 


THE   PRISONER   OF  THE    BORDEE.  34:7 

Perhaps  even  now  there  will  be  time  in  the  morning,  if  you  call 
early.  It  does  not  take  long  to  draw  a  will,  and  he  is  not  to  be 
turned  off  until  eleven." 

"Impossible!  He  will  be  engaged  with  the  ministers  in 
the  morning,  and  he  will  be  in  no  suitable  frame  of  mind  to  dic 
tate  so  important  a  document.  Besides,  his  will  will  doubtless  be 
a  long  one,  as  he  has  a  very  large  estate,  and  many  relations  and 
friends.  I  expect  a  thousand  dollars  myself  for  a  fee,  and  I  will 
of  course  see  every  one  well  paid  who  is  put  to  any  trouble  in 
this  melancholy  business." 

"  Thank  you,  sir.  I  suppose  you  must  see  him — in  fact,  I  have 
already  promised  as  much  to  a  friend  of  his,  who  thought,  too, 
that  you  would  require  a  larger  room  than  his  cell  for  your  pur 
pose,  and  I  have  made  arrangements  to  give  you  this  apartment." 

He  led  the  way,  as  he  spoke,  to  the  room  which  has  been 
described,  the  entrance  to  which  was  out  of  the  main  lower  hall, 
and  but  a  few  feet  from  the  principal  door  of  the  building. 

Johnson  noted  everything  carefully  as  he  followed  the  keeper 
into  the  room,  which  had  apparently  been  prepared  for  his  use. 
A  decaying  fire  burned  in  the  grate,  giving  evidence  of  having 
been  lighted  early  in  the  day  ;  a  table,  furnished  with  writing 
materials,  stood  in  front  of  the  hearth,  and  a  chair  was  placed  on 
either  side. 

Again  complaining  of  the  untimeliness  of  the  visit,  and  say 
ing  that  he  feared  he  would  be  censured  for  permitting  it,  the 
jailer  inquired  what  length  of  time  would  be  required  to  com 
plete  the  work. 

"  Two  or  three  hours,  at  the  most.  Indeed,  I  have  ordered  my 
carriage  to  call  for  me  at  half-past  nine,  and  you  may  depend  on 
my  having  everything  finished  in  that  time." 

"  You  will  want  witnesses.  How  many  do  your  laws  require  ? 
I  can  bring  you  half  a  dozen  of  my  men,  if  you  wish,  when  you 
get  through." 


348  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE    BOEDER. 

"  No,  I  thank  you,"  replied  Johnson,  a  little  too  eagerly  for  dis 
cretion  ;  "  it  will  not  be  necessary.  Indeed,  it  would  not  be  suffi 
cient  by  our  laws,  as  they  do  not  know  the  signer.  I  shall  bring 
in  two  of  his  acquaintances  in  the  morning  to  witness  the  will ;  it 
will  take  but  a  few  minutes." 

"  In  the  morning  ?  Very  well  ;  that  will  do.  We  certainly 
should  admit  no  more  to-night." 

So  saying,  the  man  withdrew  to  summon  assistants,  and  with 
their  aid  to  conduct  the  dangerous  prisoner,  weak  and  shackled, 
from  his  cell  in  an  upper  story  to  the  lower  room. 

Johnson  sat  down  and  awaited  his  arrival  with  much  real  per 
turbation  of  mind,  yet  with  a  schooled  air  of  sang  froid  which 
would  have  been  unsuspected  as  feigned  by  the  closest  observer. 
His  fears  arose  from  an  incertitude  as  to  what  extent  Vrail  was  in 
the  secret  of  the  plot,  or  whether,  if  uninitiated,  he  might  not 
penetrate  his  disguise,  and  give  way  to  some  exclamation  of  sur 
prise  which  would  excite  suspicion,  or  possibly  entirely  betray 
him. 

His  own  role  was  unmistakable.  He  must  meet  the  prisoner  as 
an  old  acquaintance,  and  as  one  who  had  a  business  appointment 
with  him,  and  he  doubted  not,  that  if  Vrail  were  unadvised  of 
his  assumed  errand,  he  would  at  least  be  discreet  enough  to 
remain  silent  until  he  could  give  him  the  right  cue  for  reply. 

But  Harry  had  fortunately  already  safely  passed  one  dangerous 
ordeal,  which  had  fully  placed  him  on  his  guard,  and  rendered 
the  present  peril  of  self-betrayal  comparatively  slight.  The  gar 
rulous  keeper  had  spoken  to  him  during  the  afternoon  about  the 
non-arrival  of  his  American  lawyer,  and  although  for  a  moment 
surprised,  he  was  too  astute  not  to  comprehend  that  it  had  refer 
ence  in  some  way  to  Hadley's  scheme  of  rescue.  Again,  when  the 
jailer  now  went  to  conduct  him  to  the  lower  room,  he  naturally 
explained  to  him  the  cause,  and  informed  him  that  his  coun 
sel  had  come,  and  although  in  neither  case  did  the  prisoner  make 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  349 

more  than  a  monosyllabic  reply,  his  taciturnity  while  in  so 
wretched  a  condition  was  a  mattter  of  no  surprise.  His  eyes 
were,  indeed,  partly  opened  to  the  pretence  under  which  his  res 
cue  was  to  be  attempted,  and  whatever  might  have  been  his 
scruples  against  devising  or  counselling  it,  he  did  not  feel  at  liberty 
now  to  thwart  his  generous  friends,  much  less  to  peril  their  safety 
by  a  backwardness  in  accepting  their  aid. 

Anxious  to  follow  the  strict  line  of  duty,  yet  perplexed  with 
doubts  as  to  its  requirements,  if  he  erred,  let  us  censure  him 
lightly,  for  the  love  of  life  was  yet  strong  in  his  young  heart. 
We  are  recording  the  story  of  a  good  and  amiable  man,  but 
by  no  means  of  a  perfect  one. 

His  guards  were,  of  course,  curious  to  behold  this  meeting 
between  him  and  his  friend  from  the  States,  and  they  lingered  a 
moment,  after  bringing  the  prisoner  in,  to  catch  the  first  words  of 
greeting  under  such  melancholy  circumstances. 

The  salutation  was  a  sufficiently  natural  one  on  the  part  of 
Johnson,  who  knew  that  he  was  closely  watched,  and  Vrail 
availed  himself  of  the  privileged  taciturnity  of  grief  to  avoid 
saying  anything  until  the  keepers  had  withdrawn. 

He  extended  his  hand  in  silence  to  meet  the  welcoming  grasp 
of  his  visitor,  and  received  his  expressions  of  condolence  with 
emotion  that  certainly  was  not  feigned. 

Johnson,  in  the  meantime,  grew  loquacious,  to  cover  his  friend's 
supposed  alarm,  and  to  prevent  the  necessity  of  his  speaking  in 
reply. 

"  I  should  have  been  here  yesterday,"  he  said,  "  but  I  was  about 
five  minutes  too  late  for  the  boat,  and  I  lost  a  whole  day  by  the 
delay,  so  that  I  have  to  come  to  you  in  the  evening;  but  I  think 
if  we  set  about  our  work  in  good  earnest,  we  can  accomplish  it  all 
in  a  couple  of  hours,  and  leave  you  time  for  a  good  night's  rest 
yet,  Mr.  Vrail,  which  I  have  no  doubt  you  will  be  able  to  take, 
notwithstanding  to-morrow. 


350  THE    PRISONER    OF   THE   BORDER. 

"The  turnkey  who  goes  the  twelve  o'clock  rounds  in  his  hall, 
says  he  always  finds  him  asleep,"  said  the  jailer,  nodding  approv 
ingly  towards  Vrail,  and  evidently  intending  a  compliment. 

"He  certainly  will  rest  none  the  worse  for  having  so  important 
a  piece  of  business  completed,"  replied  the  pretended  lawyer, 
opening  his  portfolio,  and  taking  from  it  half  a  quire  of  paper,  on 
the  outer  sheet  of  which  the  formal  commencement  of  a  Last  Will 
and  Testament  was  already  written. 

u  I  have  begun  my  work,  you  see,  in  order  to  save  time  here," 
he  said,  seating  himself  at  the  table,  and  drawing  from  the  same 
receptacle  which  had  contained  his  paper,  a  supply  of  red  ribbon, 
sealing-wax,  and  other  articles,  supposed  to  be  essential  to  the 
formal  completeness  of  a  solemn  legal  document.  He  hoped 
the  attendants  would  take  the  hint  thus  thrown  out,  and  leave 
them  to  their  privacy.  But  they  did  not.  He  next  opened  his 
golden  pen,  and  dipped  it  into  the  ink,  yet  still  they  lingered — 
nay,  more,  they  whispered  together  by  the  doorway,  glancing  at 
him  askance  as  they  did  so. 

Vrail  did  not  observe  this  ominous  circumstance,  but  Johnson, 
who  did,  was  certainly  greatly  alarmed.  He  was  entirely  within 
the  power  of  his  enemies,  who,  if  he  were  suspected,  would  not 
even  have  the  trouble  of  arresting  him,  for  he  was  already  in  jail. 
They  had  only  to  close  the  door  upon  him,  and  turn  its  massive 
bolts,  and  he  was  secured  beyond  the  possibility  of  escape.  He 
preserved,  however,  an  exterior  of  perfect  equanimity,  and  seemed 
not  to  notice  the  alarming  signs  around  him. 

While  he  awaited  the  issue,  the  jailer  stepped  suddenly  forward, 
and  approached  him  rapidly,  but  with  a  nervous  manner,  and 
said : 

"  It's  rather  an  unpleasant  duty,  sir,  but  really,  before  leaving 
you  alone  with  the  prisoner,  I  ought  to  search  you,  to  see  that 
you  have  no  weapons  about  your  person.  I  hope  you  will  excuse 
me." 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  351 

Harry  was  now,  in  turn,  frightened,  for  he  supposed  it  certain 
that  his  visitor  was  armed ;  but  Johnson,  greatly  relieved,  gave 
utterance  to  a  loud  and  natural  laugh,  quite  unsuited  to  the  solemn 
presence  of  the  condemned  man,  as  he  replied, 

"Search  me?  Oh,  certainly,  you  are  quite  welcome  to  do  so; 
you  will  find  nothing  more  dangerous  about  me  than  my  pen. 
A  lawyer's  pen  is  his  weapon,  you  know,  and  sometimes  a  pretty 
effective  one,  too.  Where  will  you  begin  ?  Come,  all  of  you  at 
once,  that  it  may  be  soon  over,  and  no  time  lost." 

He  threw  off  his  coat  and  vest  as  he  spoke,  and  withdrew  his 
boots,  handing  each  of  these  garments  to  one  of  the  men  to 
examine,  and  then  h6  requested  the  principal  to  come  nearer,  and 
make  a  more  thorough  examination  of  his  person. 

The  search  thus  freely  invited  was  of  course  but  slightly  made, 
suspicion  being  at  once  allayed  by  the  stranger's  manner,  and  in 
a  few  minutes  the  anxious  friends  were  left  alone  in  the  room. 
The  door  was  locked  from  the  outer  side  by  the  retiring  guards, 
one  or  more  of  whom,  they  knew,  would  patrol  the  main  hall 
during  the  whole  of  their  interview,  and  might  re-enter  at  any 
moment  to  see  that  all  was  safe.  Nay,  for  aught  they  knew, 
there  might  be  secret  apertures  for  looking  in  and  watching  their 
movements,  and  it  became  necessary  to  exercise  the  strictest  cau 
tion  and  vigilance  in  all  that  they  said  and  did.  So  impressed 
was  Johnson  with  the  importance  of  this  prudence  that  he  deemed 
it  necessary  to  sit  constantly,  pen  in  hand,  and  to  employ  the 
greater  part  of  his  time  in  writing.  What  he  wrote  it  would  be 
difficult  to  say,  but  it  was  nothing  that  interfered  with  the  con 
versation  which,  in  a  low  tone,  was  kept  up  unremittingly  between 
the  two  friends. 

He  informed  Vrail  fully  of  every  particular  of  the  arrangements 
made  for  his  rescue,  and  (for  there  was  abundant  leisure)  of  many 
things  besides.  He  told  him  of  Gertrude's  resolute  and  unweary 
ing  labors  in  his  behalf,  of  her  first  interview  with  himself  at 


352          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

Ogdensburgh,  of  her  second  visit  to  him  at  Oswego,  and  of  the 
arguments  by  which  she  had  prevailed  on  him  to  undertake  his 
present  enterprise.  Every  new  evidence  of  her  labors  and  sacri 
fices  for  him,  gave  new  pleasure  to  the  young  man,  and  increased 
the  strength  of  that  tender  emotion  with  which  he  could  not  fail 
to  regard  her.  But,  alas !  it  increased  also  his  painful  anxiety 
lest  he  should  never  recover  that  liberty  which  alone  would  allow 
him  to  acknowledge  or  requite  such  transcendent  kindness. 

Harry,  in  turn,  had  much  to  tell,  which  his  companion  had  not 
heard,  of  his  eventful  experiences,  and  some  messages  to  charge 
upon  his  memory  for  Gertrude  and  Thomas,  and  his  old  grand 
father,  in  case  their  schemes  should  be  frustrated  and  Johnson 
should  reach  home  in  safety.  Thus,  much  of  the  painful  interval 
of  suspense  was  passed,  while  they  awaited  the  hour  of  trial. 
They  discussed  every  dangerous  contingency  which  they  could 
imagine  as  liable  to  arise,  and  how  to  meet  it;  yet,  with  all  their 
forethought,  they  felt  sensible  that  there  might  be  some  fatal  obsta 
cle  to  their  plans  yet  undiscovered. 

A  little  before  nine,  a  turnkey  entered  to  replenish  the  fire,  or, 
under  that  pretext,  to  see  that  all  was  safe,  and  Johnson's  pen  at 
once  began  to  display  unwonted  activity. 

"  Mr. wished  me  to  inquire  if  you  had  nearly  finished  your 

business?"  said  the  man. 

"  I  think  we  shall  have  done  in  about  half  an  hour,"  replied 
Johnson  ;  "  you  must  have  a  little  patience  in  such  a  case  as  this." 

"  Oh,  yes,  sir — but — he  is  pretty  particular  about  having  every 
thing  snugly  locked  up  before  this  hour  usually.  But  we  can 
wait,  I  suppose,  till  ten  o'clock,  if  it  is  necessary. 

"  I  do  not  think  I  shall  keep  you  quite  so  long ;  but  I  will 
knock  on  the  door  when  I  wish  to  come  out." 

The  man  retired,  and  the  town  clock  struck  nine  as  he  went 
out. 

The  friends  resumed  their  colloquy,  but  it  was  broken  by  many 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.          353 

anxious  pauses,  as  the  few  remaining  minutes,  freighted  with  such 
terrific  interest,  flew  by. 

"  If  it  were  only  possible  to  rid  me  of  these  shackles,  I  should 
have  far  more  courage,"  said  Harry,  in  a  whisper.  "  Is  there  no 
way  to  do  it  ?" 

"  No,  it  is  impossible  here,  but  there  will  be  tools  in  the  carriage 
with  which  to  knock  them  off  as  we  go  along.  Never  fear." 

**  I  shall  be  so  helpless,  so  unable  to  assist  you.  I  cannot  step 
farther  than  six  inches  at  a  time." 

"  Never  fear,  I  say.  All  that  has  been  calculated  and  provided 
for ;  only  use  your  eyes  vigilantly,  and  your  judgment  coolly,  and 
we  will  see  to  the  rest.  There  may  be  a  chance  for  you  to  give  us 
some  important  suggestion  or  direction,  for  you  will  be  able  to 
survey  the  whole  scene,  while  we  may  be  all  engaged  in  the  melee. 
Why,  Vrail,  you  are  certainly  trembling." 

"  I  am,  but  it  is  Hope  that  has  taught  me  to  fear.  I  should  not 
tremble  if  suspense  were  past,  and  I  knew  that  I  was  to  die 
to-morrow.  I  should  not  tremble  if  I  stood  unbound  at  your 
side,  attempting  for  another  this  very  achievement." 

"  I  understand  you  ;  you  are  right." 

"  Am  I  not  calmer  now  ?" 

"  There  is  not  even  a  quaver  in  your  voice.  It  was  but  a  pass 
ing  emotion." 

"  Believe  me,  it  will  not  return  ;  I  am  altogether  self-possessed 
now.  But  these  two  long  hours  of  dreadful  endurance  have  been 
far  more  trying  to  the  nerves  than  if  they  had  been  passed  on  the 
battle  field." 

"  It  is  true — most  true." 

Johnson  looked  at  his  watch  as  he  spoke.  It  wanted  but  ten 
minutes  of  the  time  appointed  for  the  arrival  of  his  men.  Ho 
walked  to  the  window,  and  looked  out 

"  I  cannot  see  far,  but  we  shall  doubtless  hear  them  when  they 
drive  up.  They  are  certainly  not  here  yet." 


354  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE   BORDER. 

"  Is  it  any  darker  than  an  hour  since  ?" 

"No — the  clouds  are  scattered,  and  the  stars  shine  brightly." 

"It  is  just  as  well — perhaps  better  so.  We  shall  be  able  to 
see  our  way." 

Johnson  returned  to  the  table,  and  some  minutes  passed  in 
silence.  It  was  interrupted  by  the  sound  of  a  town-clock  striking 
the  half-hour,  and  all  again  was  still.  A  tew  minutes  more  elapsed, 
and  Vrail's  quick  ear  caught  the  sound  of  wheels. 

"  They  are  coming!''  he  said. 

The  outlaw  again  walked  quickly  to  the  window,  and  looked 
out. 

"They  are  here,"  he  replied.     "So  far,  all  is  well." 

He  returned  coolly,  gathered  up  his  papers  and  placed  them  in 
the  portfolio  which  he  clasped  with  a  steady  hand.  Calmly  he 
closed  his  open  law  books,  threw  his  overcoat  across  his  arm,  and 
walking  to  the  door,  he  knocked  loudly  for  egress.  Ere  it  could 
be  opened,  he  stepped  quickly  back  to  Vrail,  whose  hand  he 
was  grasping  as  the  guards  entered. 

"  Good-night,"  he  said.  "  Keep  up  good  courage  to  the  last, 
my  friend.  It  is  the  fortune  of  war,  you  know,  and  you  are  only 
treading  the  path  which  many  a  brave  man  has  trod  before  you. 
Good-night.  I  will  see  you  in  the  morning,  of  course — good  night." 

As  he  spoke,  he  advanced  gradually  towards  the  door,  and 
Vrail  took  a  few  short  steps  in  the  same  direction,  clanking  his 
chain  dismally  at  each  movement.  Johnson  left  him  standing  in 
about  the  centre  of  the  room,  and  turned  to  the  jailer,  who  had 
entered,  with  two  of  his  men,  while  two  more  could  be  seen  loung 
ing  in  the  hall. 

"  My  work  is  done,  and  my  carriage  is  at  the  door,"  he  said, 
"so  that  I  will  not  detain  you  a  moment  longer.  In  the  morning 
I  shall  see  you  again,  when  I  shall  have  something  to  communi 
cate  which,  will  be  of  interest  to  you  personally.  You  under 
stand  ?" 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  355 

The  man  did  understand  the  allusion  to  the  promised  bequest, 
but  he  made  no  other  reply  than  was  contained  in  a  very  pleased 
look. 

"  You  are  leaving  your  boots  and  papers,"  he  said. 

The  outlaw  turned  around,  a  little  embarrassed ;  but  at  the  next 
instant  he  replied, 

"  No,  I  have  the  will  in  my  pocket.  I  will  leave  the  other 
things  in  your  charge  until  morning." 

Johnson  purposely  made  a  little  delay,  fearing  that  his  men 
might  not  be  quite  ready,  and  feeling  safe  in  doing  so  while  as 
yet  no  movement  was  made  to  re-conduct  the  prisoner  to  his  cell. 
But  while  he  tarried,  events  were  taking  place  outside,  which 
require  a  brief  narration. 


CHAPTER    XLVII. 

KOUGH   VISITORS. 

IMMEDIATELY  before  the  carriage  stopped,  Gordon,  who  was 
driving,  observed  that  they  passed  a  man  who  was  slowly  ap 
proaching  the  jail,  bearing  some  light  burden,  and  who,  in  fact 
was  a  domestic  in  the  family  of  the  keeper.  He  approached  the 
vehicle  when  it  became  stationary,  and,  without  speaking,  stood 
looking  at  it  for  some  moments,  much  to  the  alarm  of  the  driver, 
who  feared  that  he  might  discover  its  occupants,  although  the 
windows  were  closed. 

Gordon  hesitated  a  moment  as  to  the  proper  course  to  pursue, 
but  as  it  was  important  to  gain  time,  and  he  expected  Johnson's 
appearance  momentarily  at  the  front  door,  he  remained  silent  as 
long  as  Ihe  reconnoiterer  did  not  speak.  He  did  speak  soon, 
however,  and  inquired  in  a  careless  way  whom  the  carriage  be 
longed  to. 

Gordon  replied, 

"  It's  a  livery-stable  hack,  and  I've  come  for  a  Yankee  that  I 
brought  here  early  in  the  evening.  He's  some  friend  of  the  poor 
fellow  that's  going  to  swing  to-morrow." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  drawled  the  man,  sauntering  a  little  nearer,  and 
looking  attentively  at  the  coach  and  horses. 

"  You've  seen  this  Vrail,  I  suppose,"  Gordon  continued,  thinking 
to  engage  his  attention,  so  as  to  keep  him  from  looking  into  the 
carriage. 

856 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOKDEE.          357 

"  Oh,  yes,  I've  seen  'em  all.  I've  seen  eleven  hung.  Twice  I 
saw  three  strung  up  at  a  time.  There's  only  to  be  one  to-morrow ; 
that's  nothing." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  see  it  ?" 

«  Yes." 

The  fellow,  whose  proximity  to  the  carriage  had  become  in  the 
highest  degree  alarming,  started  suddenly  at  this  point  of  the 
conversation,  as  if  he  had  seen  or  heard  something  which  sur 
prised  him,  and  if  he  had  uttered  a  word  indicating  suspicion,  or 
had  started  to  go  into  the  house,  Gordon  had  resolved  to  leap 
down  and  seize  him  at  all  hazards,  and  to  secure  his  silence  by 
threats  or  by  force.  But  the  man  instantly  resumed  the  conver 
sation,  quite  in  his  previous  manner,  and  after  continuing  it  a 
little  while,  he  turned  slowly  about,  and  walked  on  his  way  to 
ward  a  gate  which  led  to  a  back  entrance  into  the  building. 
Gordon  was  in  a  most  painful  state  of  indecision,  since  to  stop 
him  forcibly  might  cause  an  alarm  which  would  prove  fatal  to 
their  project,  while  if  his  suspicions  bad  been  excited,  it  was 
equally  dangerous,  nay,  far  more  so,  to  allow  him  to  proceed. 
But  believing  that  his  own  fears  had  deceived  him,  he  chose  what 
he  thought  to  be  the  least  risk,  and  allowed  the  man  to  depart. 
As  he  went,  however,  he  called  to  him,  asking  him  if  ne  would 
inform  the  gentleman  inside  that  his  carriage  was  ready  and 
waiting.  The  man  replied  in  the  affirmative,  but  quickened  his 
step  as  he  did  so,  and  instantly  disappeared  through  the  gateway. 
Had  Gordon  seen  his  changed  manner  then,  he  would  have  known 
how  great  was  the  cause  for  alarm.  Darting  quickly  forward,  he 
entered  a  basement  door,  and  hurriedly  inquired  for  the  jailer, 
and  when  informed  that  he  was  in  the  main  hall,  he  hastened  up 
stairs,  and  to  the  side  of  his  employer,  to  whom  he  said  in  a  loud 
whisper, 

"  There's  something  looks  wrong  outside,  sir ;  a  carriage  quite 
full  of  men,  all  very  still,  and  the  driver  is  a  Yankee,  I  know  by 


358  THE   PRISONER   OF  THE  BORDER. 

his  talk,  though  he  says  he  belongs  to  a  livery-stable  in  town,  and 
that  he  is  waiting  for  this  man.  It  may  be  all  right,  but  it  ain't 
a  livery-stable  '  turn-out,'  I  know,  for  it  is  too  stylish  for  that." 

The  alarmed  jailer  cast  a  hurried  look  of  suspicion  on  the 
pretended  lawyer,  and  then  suddenly  called  out  to  the  men  in  the 
hall, 

"  Don't  open  the  front  door,  but  step  around  the  back  way  and 
see.  There  may  be  another  Theller  plot  here." 

An  electric-like  light  flashed  from  the  outlaw's  eyes,  and  his 
frame  seemed  to  dilate  and  tower  while  the  hasty  alarm  was 
spoken,  but  ere  the  words  were  ended,  he  leapt  almost  at  a  single 
bound,  to  the  door,  turned  back  the  huge  bolts  with  the  key, 
which  remained  inside,  and  swung  wide  the  massive  portal. 

"  Now,  my  boys  !"  he  shouted,  "  quick,  for  your  lives  !" 

The  carriage-door,  though  closed,  had  been  left  unfastened,  to 
admit  of  instantaneous  egress  when  the  signal  should  be  given, 
and  instantly  at  the  call,  four  men  leaped  out,  three  of  whom,  to 
gether  with  Gordon,  rushed  up  the  steps  and  into  the  hall.  Yet 
quickly  as  they  came,  Johnson  was  attacked  on  all  sides  before 
they  reached  him,  but  he  stood  with  his  back  against  the  opened 
door,  only  solicitous  to  keep  it  unclosed  until  his  comrades  came, 
and  regardless  of  the  blows  he  received  in  maintaining  his  post. 
The  melee  instantly  became  general,  but  the  keepers  had  no  fire 
arms,  and  the  outlaw's  party  used  none,  so  that  the  contest  was 
one  only  of  physical  strength,  in  which  no  fatal  wounds  were 
like  to  be  received.  In  numbers  the  opponents  were  equal,  for 
.  the  terrified  servant  had  fled  at  the  first  onset  of  the  assailants, 
chiefly  from  fear,  but  also  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the  alarm,  and 
bringing  more  aid  to  his  master. 

If  the  belligerents  were  numerically  equal,  however,  they  were 
far  from  being  so  in  strength,  for  Johnson,  when  roused,  was 
quite  a  match  for  two  ordinary  men,  and  his  own  followers  had 
been  chosen  for  their  great  muscular  power,  as  well  as  their  cour- 


"It  is  well  thought  of,"  replied  Johnson,  dragging  the  prostrate  man  to  the 
door,  and  shoving  him  in,  with  threats  of  instant  death  if  he  attempted  to  risc.- 
PAGE  35!\ 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDEE.          359 

age,  while  young  Van  Vrank  was  certainly  no  trifling  antagonist 
for  any  one  to  encounter.  Brora,  much  to  his  chagrin,  had  been 
left  in  charge  of  the  horses,  and  he  found  sufficient  employment  in 
restraining  the  restive  animals,  which  were  frightened  by  the 
tumult,  from  running  away. 

It  was  not  enough,  however,  for  the  assailants  that  they  could 
master  their  opponents,  unless  they  could  do  it  very  speedily,  and 
make  good  their  escape  with  their  prize,  for  a  few  minutes,  at  the 
most,  would  suffice  to  bring  a  powerful  addition  to  the  enemy, 
which  no  strength  of  theirs  could  oppose.  Unfortunately  it  takes 
many  words  to  tell  what  really  occurred  in  a  few  seconds  of  time. 
No  sooner  did  the  leader  see  his  friends  at  his  side,  than  he  called 
to  them  each  to  engage  his  man,  and  setting  the  example,  ho 
knocked  the  nearest  down,  and  was  hesitating  how  to  keep  him 
so,  when  he  beard  the  voice  of  Vrail,  who  had  shuffled  himself 
along  to  the  doorway  of  the  room  in  which  he  had  been  left. 

"  Draw  him  in  here,"  he  said,  "  and  drive  in  the  rest,  if  pos 
sible.  We  can  lock  them  in  ;  there  is  no  time  to  bind  them." 

"  It  is  well  thought  of,"  replied  Johnson,  dragging  the  prostrate 
man  to  the  door,  and  shoving  him  in,  with  threats  of  instant  death 
if  he  attempted  to  rise. 

Gordon  was  scarcely  behind  him  with  another  fallen  foe,  and 
Van  Vrank,  who  had  attacked  the  jailer  himself,  pushed  him 
rapidly  backwards  to  the  door,  and  thrust  him  in,  yet  standing,  but 
tumbling  over  his  prostrate  companions  as  he  entered. 

"  Lock  it  now — we  can  quickly  deal  with  the  others  !"  shouted 
Johnson,  and  the  door  was  immediately  closed  and  fastened,  and 
the  key  removed. 

The  two  remaining  men,  who  had  thus  far  fought  well  and 
maintained  their  ground,  did  not  longer  keep  up  the  unequal  con 
test,  but  threatened  by  a  suddenly  drawn  pistol  in  the  hands  of 
Gordon,  which  lie  did  not  mean  to  use,  they  both  turned  and  fled. 

Scarcely  had  they  done  so,  when  the  herculean  Johnson  caught 


360          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER. 

up  Vrail  in  his  arras,  carried  him  out,  and  placed  him  in  the  car 
riage.  The  remainder  of  the  party  instantly  followed,  and  as 
every  man  knew  his  post,  no  time  was  lost  in  taking  places.  Van 
Vrank  and  another  followed  Johnson  into  the  carriage,  one  climbed 
with  Gordon  to  the  box,  and  Brom,  after  resigning  the  reins,  got 
up  behind.  The  driver's  call  to  his  horses  was  lost  in  the  louder 
shout  of  alarm  which  was  already  resounding  through  the  build 
ing,  but  the  steeds  felt  the  tightening  reins  and  the  crackling 
thong,  and  they  started  forward  at  an  encouraging,  though  far 
from  their  greatest  speed.  It  was  too  dark  to  admit  of  a  head 
long  velocity,  when  an  accident  might  prove  so  fatal  to  their 
hopes,  and  Gordon  rather  restrained  than  urged  his  mettled 
chargers,  while  as  yet  there  was  no  actual  pursuit.  Within  the 
vehicle  all  was  excitement.  Johnson,  on  his  knees  before  Vrail, 
was  busily  engaged,  with  tools  brought  for  that  purpose,  in  break 
ing  the  lock  which  fastened  the  fetters  upon  his  ankles.  Under 
his  skillful  blows  they  soon  fell  clanking  to  the  floor  of  the  coach, 
and  Harry,  in  ecstasy,  exclaimed, 

"Is  it  possible  that  I  have  the  free  use  of  my  limbs  'once  more, 
and  that  I  am  outside  of  a  prison  ?  I  cannot  realize  all  this — it 
seems  like  some  wild,  bright  dream." 

"  Ay,  you  are  outside  of  a  prison,  and  behind  a  pair  of  fleet 
horses,  too,"  replied  Johnson ;  "  yet  it  seems  to  me  we  are  not 
going  over  fast.  I  say,  Gordon,"  he  continued,  addressing  the 
iatter  through  the  open  window,  "  are  these  your  twelve  mile 
horses  ?  What  is  the  matter  ?" 

"  Nothing  is  the  matter,"  replied  Gordon.  "  Would  you  have 
a  quiet  party  of  ladies  and  gentlemen,  on  their  way  to  Col. 

B 's  party,  go  dashing  through  the  streets  like  mad  ?  We 

don't  want  to  raise  an  alarm,  you  know,  as  long  as  we  are  not 
chased.  Besides,  it's  unsafe  to  go  faster  in  this  darkness." 

A  church-bell,  which  seemed  to  be  very  near  them,  rang  out  at 
that  instant  a  loud  and  startling  peal,  like  that  which  usually 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  361 

gives  warning  of  a  conflagration,  and  a  shout  of  many  voices  was 
heard,  crying  indistinctly  in  the  distance. 

"  That  means  us,"  said  Gordon,  cracking  his  whip,  and  urging 
his  horses  into  a  quicker  pace ;  "  now  we'll  show  you  what  we 
can  do." 

By  this  time  another  bell  began  to  respond  to  the  first,  and  a 
third  and  fourth  almost  instantly  joined  the  clangor,  while  the 
tumult  and  shouts  in  the  streets  rapidly  increased. 

"  They  will  send  a  party  of  horse  after  us  if  they  know  which 
way  we  have  gone,"  said  Johnson.  "  Can't  your  span  do  a  little 
better  than  that  ?" 

"  Yes,  they  can  do  a  great  deal  better  when  it  becomes  neces 
sary,"  replied  the  imperturbable  Gordon. 

"It  is  necessary  wow,"  returned  the  outlaw,  with  a  suddenly 
changed  air.  "  Put  them  to  their  utmost  speed  this  instant,  I 
command  you,  and  keep  them  so  until  we  reach  the  boats,  or  until 
they  drop !" 

Gordon  complied  without  reply.  Indeed,  his  whole  attention 
was  required,  for  the  road  over  which  his  flying  chariot  was  pass 
ing,  and  with  which,  of  course,  he  was  not  familiar,  although  he 
had  travelled  it  twice  that  day. 

"  If  we  break  down,"  continued  Johnson,  addressing  his  friends 
inside,  "  the  horses  must  be  cut  loose,  when  they  will  easily  carry 
two  apiece,  and  the  rest  must  follow  as  best  they  can  ;  or,  if  the 
horses  themselves  should  fail,  we  must  all  take  to  our  feet  across 
the  fields  and  to  the  river.  They  are  really  coming,"  he  said,  as 
the  increased  and  nearer  sound  of  pursuit  was  distinctly  heard. 
"  How  could  they  so  soon  organize  a  force  and  get  upon  our  track  ?" 

"  You  forget  that  one  man  fled  and  gave  the  alarm  at  the 
moment  of  your  first  irruption  into  the  jail,"  replied  Vrail.  "  It 
does  not  take  long  to  call  out  a  Canadian  police." 

"  I  fear  we  have  something  worse  than  a  police  behind  us.  It 
does  not  take  long  to  call  out  a  British  troop  of  horse.  The  fire- 

16 


332  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

bells  have  brought  every  body  into  the  streets,  and  then  the  true 
cause  of  alarm  has  been  quickly  spread  by  shouts  and  cries.  It  is 
well  that  we  are  out  of  the  city." 

"  Hark !  that  certainly  was  the  report  of  a  musket,"  said  Van 
Vrank. 

"  It  was  fired  to  frighten  us,  then,"  replied  Vrail ;  "  they  are 
certainly  too  far  off  to  see  us,  much  less  to  do  us  any  harm,  and 
they  will  not  gain  upon  us  while  we  go  at  this  rate." 

"  It  is  best  not  to  make  too  sure,"  answered  Johnson ;  "  we 
may  have  to  sell  our  lives  yet  for  what  they  will  fetch.  I  think 
I  am  good  for  three  men  at  least.  But  we  forget,  Vrail,  that  you 
and  I  are  both  unarmed.  Where  are  our  pistols  ?" 

"They  are  here,  all  ready  to  speak  for  themselves,"  said  Van 
Vrank,  producing  a  couple  of  brace  from  the  seat  of  the  carriage 
which  he  was  occupying.  Each  took  his  weapons,  and  while 
doing  so,  a  voice  was  heard  through  the  back  window  of  the 
vehicle. 

"  Better  hand  over  one  or  two  dem  pop-guns  out  here,  Massa 
Harry.  I  shall  be  de  fust  man  'tacked,  and  I  got  nothing  to  fight 
with  but  a  rope  and  a  gag." 

"  You  shall  have  them,  if  necessary,  Brom,"  said  Johnson ; 
"  keep  cool,  and  don't  get  frightened.  Do  you  see  any  lights 
down  the  road  ?" 

"No,  Massa;  but  I  hear  a  gun,  and  think  I  hear  a  officer  call 
'Forward!'  bery  loud." 

"  I  think  Gordon  could  get  a  little  more  '  go '  out  of  these 
horses,"  said  Van  Vrank,  though  we  are  certainly  travelling  very 
fast." 

"  I  wish  he  could,"  answered  Johnson  ;  "  for  it  is  not  enough 
that  we  reach  the  boats  ahead  of  our  pursuers ;  we  must  be  far 
enough  from  shore  when  they  come  up  to  be  out  of  the  reach  of 
their  guns.  But  I  fear  to  urge  Gordon  too  far,  for  I  can't  deny 
that  he  knows  far  more  about  horses  than  I  do." 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER.  363 

"  Another  gun  !  and  another !  Do  you  hear  that  ?  What 
can  it  mean  ?" 

"  It  is  sheer  folly  if  it  is  meant  to  intimidate  us.  It  only  shows 
us  where  they  are,  and  enables  us  better  to  escape  them.  There 
is  another !" 

At  this  moment  the  headlong  velocity  of  the  carriage  suddenly 
subsided  into  a  moderate  speed  of  six  or  seven  miles  to  the  hour, 
and  those  within  hurriedly  inquired  the  cause. 

"  We  are  approaching  a  turnpike  gate,"  replied  Gordon,  "  where 
they  will  be  sure  to  suspect  something  wrong  if  we  come  up  so 
fast,  and  they  may  shut  down  the  gates." 

"  That,  then,  is  what  the  shots  are  for,"  said  Vrail  quickly  ;  "  to 
give  the  alarm  to  the  gate-keeper." 

"  Aha !  is  that  the  game  ?  Go  on  then,  Gordon  !"  shouted  the 
outlaw ;  "  faster !  faster  than  ever !  I  have  the  tickets  here 
which  will  carry  us  through." 

As  he  spoke  he  thrust  one  arm  out  of  the  side  window  of  the 
carriage,  and  held  a  pistol,  pointing  to  the  ground,  but  ready  for 
instant  use.  With  all  their  former  speed,  and  more,  they  dashed 
forward  and  approached  the  gate,  with  a  momentum  that  had  well 
nigh  precipitated  the  horses  against  it  before  they  could  be 
checked.  It  was  shut,  and  the  keeper,  lantern  in  hand,  stood 
beside  it,  while  his  wife  and  three  or  four  children  were  assembled 
in  the  doorway,  attracted  by  the  extraordinary  arrival. 

"What's  the  matter?  What's  the  matter?  What's  all  this 
firing?"  said  the  man,  without  offering  to  perform  his  usual 
office. 

"  Step  this  way,  and  I  will  tell  you,"  replied  Johnson  coolly. 

The  man  came  near  the  door,  when  he  was  suddenly  seized  by 
the  outlaw  with  one  hand,  while  with  the  other  he  presented  a 
pistol  to  his  breast. 

"  Bid  your  wife  open  the  gate  instantly,  or  you  are  a  dead 
man." 


364          THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOEDER. 

His  terrific  voice  reached  the  trembling  woman,  who  did  not 
wait  the  bidding  of  her  husband  to  pull  up  the  gate,  and  give 
free  passage  to  so  dangerous  a  customer. 

"  I  was  jis  goin'  to  get  down  and  open  it  myself,"  said  Brom, 
as  the  carriage  again  rattled  on,  "but  he  won't  give  me  a  chance 
to  do  nuffin." 

The  delay  had  been  brief,  but  it  was  sufficient  to  considerably 
lessen  the  distance  of  the  pursuers  from  the  flying  party,  and  the 
incident  would  also  serve,  unfortunately,  to  make  them  more  cer 
tain  they  were  on  the  right  track. 

It  was  no  longer  necessary  to  listen  closely  to  hear  the  sound 
of  pursuit.  A  cavalry  gallop  makes  itself  audible  a  long  way, 
and  the  enemy  was  certainly  not  very  far  behind  the  fugitives,  and 
was  momentarily  gaining  on  them.  Gordon's  boasted  team  had 
doubtless  accomplished  all  that  he  had  claimed,  on  his  first  trial 
of  them,  but  that  was  done  by  the  full  light  of  day,  and  with  a 
load  materially  less  than  that  which  they  were  now  drawing.  He 
had  great  difficulty  now  in  keeping  them  at  a  speed  which  he 
estimated  at  ten  miles  an  hour,  and  so  pantingly  was  even  this 
task  performed,  that  he  feared  to  urge  them  beyond  it,  lest  they 
should  altogether  break  uown.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  far  more 
than  half  their  brief  journey  was  already  accomplished,  and  if 
they  could  maintain  even  their  present  rate  of  progress  for  the 
remaining  distance,  there  was  no  danger  of  being  overtaken, 
unless  it  might  be  by  some  of  the  random  shots  of  the  foe. 

All  hearts  grew  sanguine  of  reaching  the  boats  in  safety,  but 
many  fears  were  entertained  lest  they  should  not  be  able  to  obtain 
a  secure  "  offing  "  before  the  arrival  of  the  enemy  on  the  beach. 

"There  will  be  nine  of  us  to  go  in  the  boats,"  said  Johnson, 
and  we  all  know  how  little  speed  we  can  make  with  a  loaded 
skiff.  At  the  best,  we  shall  be  withia  musket  shot  of  the  shore 

for  many  minutes,  unless  Captain has  ventured  the  steamboat 

far  nearer  the  land  than  we  liave  any  reason  to  hope." 


'111E   PEISONEE   OF   THE   BOEDER.  365 

"Do  you  think  our  pursuers  are  dragoons?"  inquired  Vrail. 

"Certainly,  judging  from  the  musket  reports  which  we  have 
already  heard,  and  we  know  that  there  are  several  companies  of 
dragoons  now  in  Kingston.  Doubtless  this  is  a  detachment  of 
them." 

"If  we  are  to  be  exposed  for  several  minutes  to  the  fire  of  all 
their  guns,  we  can  scarcely  hope  to  escape." 

"  It  looks  doubtful,  certainly — but  we  must  hope  for  the  best. 
It  is  too  dark  for  any  certain  aim,  and  those  who  are  not  rowing 
must  lie  on  the  bottom  of  the  boats.  The  oarsmen,  of  course,  must 
be  exposed." 

"And  at  that  post  we  may  all  be  shot  down  in  turn,"  interposed 
Van  Vrank. 

uDat  are  is  a  fact,  Massa  Johnson  and  gemmen,  what  Massa 
Garret  tells  you,"  said  the  negro,  who,  with  head  partly  protruded 
through  the  rear  window,  had  listened  to  the  conversation ;  "  we 
shall  all  be  shot  down  like  crows  off  a  dry  tree.  Now,  you  jis 
listen  to  me ;  I  haven't  done  nuffin'  yet  for  Massa  Harry,  'cept 
hold  the  bosses  at  de  jail,  and  I  ain't  satisfied.  I  can  drive  bosses 
too,  jes  as  well  as  Massa  Gordon,  'zactly.  Now,  what  you  gwine 
to  do  with  these  horses  and  carriage  when  you  go  to  the  boats — 
leave  em  to  the  inimy,  ain't  you  ?" 

"Of  course,"  answered  Harry,  who  knew  Brom  too  well  to 
doubt  that  he  had  something  important  to  say. 

"  Bery  well — you  all  get  out  quietly  when  we  get  near  the  boats, 
and  Brora  will  drive  on  a  mile  or  so  furder,  and  all  de  sogers  will 
follow  me — don't  you  see  ?" 

"  Capital !"  exclaimed  Johnson. 

"  And  when  dey  corne  most  up  to  me,  I  jump  off  and  run  across 
lots  to  de  river,  and  back  to  de  same  place,  where  you  can  send  a 
boat  for  me." 

"  Brom,  you  are  certainly  a  noble  fellow,  and  your  stratagem  is 
worthy  of  a  wiser  head.  I  have  no  doubt  of  its  perfect  success  for 


366  TinC    PRISONEI!    OF   THK   BOKDEE. 

all  excepting  yourself.  But  if  you  are  willing  to  take  the  risk,  we 
will  do  all  we  can  to  bring  you  oft'  afterwards." 

"  I  take  de  risk,  Massa  Johnson,  not  for  you,  but  for  Massa  Harry. 
I  know  what  I'm  doin' — I  take  de  risk." 

"  If  my  life  alone  were  at  stake,  my  good  friend,"  said  Harry, 
addressing  the  negro,  "I  should  hesitate  long  before  accepting 
your  generous  offer ;  but  I  do  not  feel  at  liberty  to  refuse  it  now. 
I  believe  we  shall  be  able  to  save  you.  Certainly  we  will  not 
desert  you,  while  the  shadow  of  a  hope  remains. 

The  carriage  had  proceeded  with  undiminished  speed  during 
this  conversation,  and  they  were  now  within  a  minute's  drive  of 
their  stopping  place,  which  minute  was  devoted  to  giving  some 
directions  to  Brorn,  and  to  concerting  a  signal  by  which  he  should 
indicate  his  position  on  the  coast  when  the  boat  should  be  sent  for 
him.  The  call  of  the  screech  owl,  which  he  knew  well  how  to  imi 
tate,  and  which  is  not  an  unusual  sound  in  a  Canadian  forest,  was 
agreed  upon  for  this  purpose. 

Near  two  tall  maples,  which  partly  overshadowed  the  road,  the 
carriage  stopped,  and  when  the  noise  of  its  motion  had  ceased, 
the  sound  of  the  galloping  troop  behind  was  more  distinctly 
heard,  and  seemed  frightfully  near.  All  instantly  alighted,  and 
Broro,  hastily  climbing  to  the  vacated  seat  of  Gordon,  drove 
immediately  off  more  rapidly  for  the  lightening  of  the  carriage, 
and  with  a  flourish  of  the  whip,  and  an  encouraging  cry  to  the 
steeds,  which  was  intended  not  so  much  for  the  animals,  as  to 
attract  the  attention  of  the  foe. 

Vrail  and  his  friends,  elated  to  exhilaration  by  the  new  aspect 
of  affairs,  clambered  quickly  and  silently  over  the  roadside  fence, 
and  ran  across  a  vacant  field  which  alone  interposed  between  them 
and  the  river,  where,  to  their  inexpressible  joy,  they  found  their 
boats  waiting,  ready  for  instantaneous  flight. 

No  word  of  inquiry  or  of  congratulation  was  spoken ;  all  was 
understood,  as  the  running  fugitives  leaped  into  the  boats,  and  the 


THE   PKI80NER   OF  THE   BORDER.  367 

ready  rowers  dipped  their  broad  oars  into  the  water,  and  bent 
silently  to  their  task. 

In  less  than  a  minute,  with  emotions  it  would  be  impossible  to 
portray,  they  heard  the  galloping  dragoons  dash  past  on  the  high 
way,  and  then  for  the  first  time  they  knew  that  they  were  safe — 
safe  from  the  utter  ruin  which  had  impended  over  them,  and  free 
as  the  chain  less  waters  across  whose  calm  surface  they  were 
gliding  towards  a  land  of  freedom.  Harry  was  rescued!  The 
horrible  gallows,  with  all  its  attendant  terrors,  had  passed  from 
before  his  mental  vision,  which  for  so.  many  weeks  it  had  not  ceased 
to  haunt  by  day  and  night,  and  never  again  was  its  fearful  shadow 
to  fall  upon  his  young  heart 

With  what  exultation  was  that  heart  now  beating;  with  what 
boundless  gratitude  to  the  great  Deliverer ;  with  what  inexpressible 
thankfulness  to  the  heroic  friends  at  his  side ;  with  what  tender 
and  melting  emotions  towards  her  whose  agents  they  were,  and 
who  in  turn  was  but  the  agent  of  Heaven,  in  accomplishing  his 
deliverance. 

Five  minutes'  rowing  brought  them  within  sight  of  the  steam 
boat,  upon  the  deck  of  which  Gertrude,  and  Ruth,  and  Thomas 
Vrail  were  awaitinc",  with  distressing  solicitude,  the  return  of  the 
boats.  Three  boisterous  cheers,  which  rang  far  and  wide  across 
the  still  water,  announced  to  them  the  perfect  success  of  their 
approaching  friends,  and  Gertrude,  overcome  with  the  sudden 
transport  of  joy,  was  carried,  swooning,  below.  Ruth  danced,  and 
clapped  her  hands  in  glee,  while  the  large  tears  rolled  unheeded 
down  her  cheeks,  and  Thomas  sent  back  an  answering  shout  which 
spoke  his  own  delight,  and  imparted  new  rapture  to  the  heart  of 
his  affectionate  brother. 

These  spontaneous  greetings  were  the  result  of  irrepressible 
feelings,  which  had  rendered  all  parties  momentarily  oblivious  of 
the  prudence  which  should  still  have  influenced  their  actions. 
One  .of  their  number  was  yet  on  Canadian  soil,  and  the  chance  of 


368  THE   PKISONEB   OF   THE   BOEDER. 

bringing  him  off  would  certainly  not  be  increased  by  their 
shouts  of  triumph,  if  they  should  unfortunately  reach  the  enemy's 
ears.  But  elated  by  so  great  success,  it  was  no  longer  possible  for 
the  triumphant  party  to  feel  apprehension,  and  as  soon  as  they 
had  reached  the  steamboat,  one  of  the  skiffs,  manned  by  two 
volunteers,  of  whom  Gordon  was  one,  returned  in  pursuit  of  Broni. 

To  depict  the  scenes  which,  meanwhile,  followed  the  arrival  of 
Harry  upon  the  vessel's  deck,  and  to  portray  the  emotions  with 
which  he  and  Gertrude  met,  would  be  a  task  in  which  the  most 
graphic  pen  would  fail,  or,  if  successful,  would  still  be  outstripped 
by  the  imagination  of  the  intelligent  reader. 

But  unutterable  as  was  the  joy  of  each,  it  could  not  be  com 
plete  until  they  knew  that  the  generous  and  devoted  servant,  who 
had  so  nobly  risked  his  life  for  his  friends,  was  safe.  Nor  was 
this  addition  to  their  pleasure  long  denied  them.  The  negro  was 
readily  found,  by  means  of  the  signal  which  had  been  agreed 
upon,  and  was  brought  off  without  difficulty,  exulting  almost  to 
madness  in  his  success.  He  had  decoyed  the  enemy  about  a  mile 
and  a  half  beyond  the  place  of  embarkation,  and  had  only  quitted 
the  carriage  when  he  plainly  heard  the  musket-balls  whistling 
past  him. 

"  I  tought  it  time  to  go  den,"  he  said,  "  'kase  I  knew  Massa 
Harry  must  be  safe  enough  den,  so  Tjis  jump  off,  and  hit  de  nigh 
horse  a  tremendious  whack,  which  kept  'em  going  a  good  while 
yet  as  fast  as  ever.  De  dragoons  warn't  more'n  fifty  rods  behind, 
and  so  I  jis  climbed  over  de  fence,  and  laid  down  mighty  still 
until  dey  gallop  pass,  and  den  I  up  and  run  like  a  wild  Injun, 
right  straight  for  de  river." 

"  Were  you  followed  ?" 

"  No,  sir — nobody  seed  me  ;  dey  all  went  on  chasing  de  car 
riage.  Besides,  'twas  berry  dark,  and  Massa  Gordon  says  I'm  so 
black  I  can't  be  seen  after  sundown.  Ha  !  ha  !  I  glad  of  it  dis 
time." 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BOEDER.  369 

"  What  did  you  do  when  you  reached  the  river  ?" 

"  I  run  right  on  down  stream  until  I  tought  I  got  about  to  de 
right  place,  and  den  I  climb  a  tree,  and  screech  every  little 
while." 

"  What  did  you  climb  a  tree  for  ?" 

"  'Kase  de  owls  allers  screech  in  de  trees  ;  dey  don't  come  and 
sit  down  on  de  ground  and  screech." 

"  Oh,  very  true.     And  you  did  not  have  to  wait  long  ?" 

"  Oh,  no  ;  'twan't  long  afore  I  heard  de  oars,  and  den  I  come 
down  and  wade  out  to  meet  de  boats." 

Brom  found  himself  a  great  hero  when  he  reached  the  steam 
boat,  and  he  was  astonished  to  learn  how  highly  his  services  were 
estimated.  He  did  not  seem  to  think  he  had  done  anything  very 
wonderful,  and  his  delight  was  not  a  little  allayed  by  the  reflec 
tion  that  the  beautiful  carriage  and  horses,  which  had  cost  so 
much  money,  had  been  lost.  If  he  could  only  have  brought  them 
off",  his  satisfaction  would  have  been  complete. 


16* 


CHAPTER  XL VIII. 

CONCLUSION. 

THE  return  voyage  to  Oswego,  which  was  commenced  the  mo 
ment  that  Brora  was  received  on  board,  occupied  the  remainder 
of  the  night,  and  a  brief  and  sleepless  period  it  proved  to  the 
relieved  and  delighted  travellers. 

Assembled  in  the  cabin,  they  discussed,  with  no  thought  of 
rest,  and  with  little  abatement  of  their  joyous  excitement,  the 
various  incidents  of  the  eventful  enterprise  which  had  terminated 
so  happily.  Harry  had  much  to  tell  of  his  capture  and  of  his 
prison  experiences,  but  he  had  far  more  to  learn  of  what  had  been 
done  for  him,  of  countless  details  of  which  he  was  as  yet  neces 
sarily  ignorant.  Gertrude,  indeed,  said  little  of  her  own  achieve 
ments,  but  there  were  enough  to  blazon  them ;  and  in  regard  to 
many  events,  including  the  interview  with  Governor  Arthur,  the 
impulsive  Ruth,  when  questioned,  became  the  eager  narrator. 
The  story  of  her  own  solitary  travels  was  also  drawn  forth  ;  of  the 
treacherous  guide  who  robbed  and  deserted  her,  and  of  the  more 
treacherous  kidnapper,  from  whose  grasp  the  valiant  Van  Vrank 
had  saved  her. 

Thomas,  also,  had  his  story  to  tell,  scarcely  less  replete  with 
interest,  and  which,  like  much  of  the  other  narratives,  necessarily 
abounded  with  compliments  to  the  heroic  Johnson,  who,  wakeful 
enough  to  other  tales,  went  fairly  to  sleep  (may  our  readers  not  do 
the  same)  over  a  spirited  recital  of  his  defence  of  Rainbow  Island. 

870 


THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER.  371 

The  brothers  had,  indeed,  reason  to  confess  that  although  they 
had  tired  of  a  monotonous  and  peaceful  life  at  home,  their  few 
months'  experience  of  war  had  been  crowded  enough  with  inci 
dents  to  fully  satisfy  their  longings  for  a  change,  and  to  content 
them  hereafter  with  more  peaceful  and  laudable  pursuits.  Each 
had  seen  sufficient  reason  to  change  his  convictions  in  relation  to 
the  merits  of  the  cause  they  had  espoused,  to  which,  indeed, 
Harry  had  been  rendered  a  convert,  rather  by  his  fraternal  affec 
tion,  than  by  the  deductions  of  an  unbiased  judgment.  But  they 
considerately  concealed  these  new  sentiments  from  the  heroic  man 
to  whom  they  owed  so  much,  and  whose  opinions  and  prejudices, 
they  well  knew,  were  rooted  too  deeply  to  be  shaken  by  argument 
or  influenced  by  example.  To  him,  indeed,  a  wronged  citizen  of 
the  country  he  sought  to  revolutionize,  the  subject  had  far  differ 
ent  relations,  and  might  justify  a  far  different  conduct 

It  was  with  much  grief  that  the  brothers  and  Miss  Van  Kleeck 
parted,  at  Oswego,  with  this  valiant  and  generous  man,  whom  no 
persuasions  of  Gertrude  could  induce  to  receive  a  reward  for  the 
great  favors  he  had  conferred.  A  costly  memento,  indeed,  she 
gave,  which  as  a  memento  only  he  received  and  cherished,  nor 
would  she  suffer  her  benefactor  to  depart  until  she  had  extorted 
a  promise  from  him  that,  when  better  days  should  come,  and  he 
should  no  longer  be  an  object  of  governmental  vigilance,  he  would 
visit  her  at  her  own  home  on  the  quiet  bank  of  the  Hudson.  On 
his  brave  followers  she  bestowed  an  additional  bounty  beyond  the 
large  remuneration  which  had  been  advanced  to  them,  and  this 
she  accompanied  with  kind  words  and  judicious  praise,  which,  far 
more  than  the  gold,  won  their  enduring  gratitude  and  remem 
brance. 

Tf  Harry  felt  humiliated  to  see  himself  thus  ransomed,  as  it 
were,  by  a  lady,  like  a  prisoner  redeemed  from  Arabic  captivity, 
while  he  stood  penniless  by,  the  feeling  was  only  of  momentary 
duration.  All  Gertrude's  conduct  had  borne  evidence  of  the 


372  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDEK. 

promptings  of  a  noble  philanthropy,  with  which  he  felt  that  he 
would  scarcely  have  the  right,  if  he  had  the  power,  to  interfere. 

To  some  extent  he  would  have  the  ability,  on  his  return  home, 
to  discharge  his  pecuniary  obligations  to  her,  and  there  was  a 
future  in  which,  the  promptings  of  ambition  told  him,  he  might 
yet  repair  the  shattered  fortune  of  his  fair  friend — shattered  for  his 
sake.  But  he  knew  that  if  he  could  do  all  this,  he  would  still  fall 
immeasurably  short  of  requiting  his  obligations  to  Gertrude,  to 
whom  he  would  ever  remain  a  willing  and  a  grateful  debtor.  But 
with  a  revived  affection  stimulating  a  long  dormant  hope,  it  was 
impossible  that  Harry  should  long  remain  ignorant  of  the  grand 
mistake  of  his  life,  originated  by  his  blindness,  and  perpetuated 
by  his  indiscretion,  until  it  had  so  nearly  proved  utterably  irre 
parable. 

Reason  and  reflection  had  long  since  convinced  him  that 
Thomas  had  been  an  unsuccessful  suitor  for  the  hand  of  Gertrude, 
and  this  belief  was  changed  into  certainty  soon  after  the  re-union 
of  the  brothers,  by  the  distinct  avowal  of  the  younger. 

He  not  only  freely  acknowledged  his  own  deserved  repulse,  but, 
with  still  unextinguished  vanity,  he  imputed  it  solely  to  the  cir 
cumstance  that  the  young  lady's  heart  was  pre-occupied  by  Harry, 
who,  he  said,  had  long  before  made  an  unknown  and  undesigned 
conquest  of  it.  Harry  doubted  still,  but  Thomas,  with  many 
earnest  assurances,  half  convinced  him  of  what  he  so  earnestly 
hoped  for. 

'*  But  you,  Tom,"  said  Harry,  "  you  should  not  yield  to  one 
repulse — and  I  certainly  will  never  be  your  rival." 

"  Jfo,  you  never  will.  You  need  not  fear  that ;  and  as  to  one 
.refusal,  I  think,  if  I  recollect  aright,  I  had  three  or  four.  No,  no  ; 
Qetty' a,nd,I, have  a  very  distinct  .understanding  now;  and,  to  tell 
.jth.e  truth,  I  cannot  say  that  .I,eyer  was  really  in  love  with  her,  or 
with  any  one  e\!se,  Y,ou  know  very  w.ell  it  was  only  a  question  of 
policy  with  me.  I  was  .a  fortune-hunter,  which  you  never  were, 


TIIE   PKISONEE   OF  THE   BOKDEE.  873 

and  never  could  be.  I  deserved  all  that  I  received  ;  and  you, 
Harry,  rir.hly  deserve  all  that  I  am  very  sure  you  are  going  to 
receive,  and  that  is  the  heart  and  hand  of  Gertrude." 

Harry  was  now  more  convinced  than  ever  that  Tom  was  the 
coble  fellow  he  had  always  believed  him,  and  although  in  that 
opinion  he  was  still  in  error  (yet  not  so  widely  as  once),  let  him 
be  pardoned  the  blindness  produced  by  an  excess  of  light  radiat 
ing  from  his  own  generous  heart. 

A  stage-coach  journey  homeward,  which  confined  the  travelling 
party  to  narrow  limits,  and  compelled  a  common  sociability,  re 
lieved  in  some  degree,  the  embarrassment  which  the  unavowed 
lovers  could  not  fail  to  experience  in  each  other's  presence. 

A  few  days  of  travel  brought  them  home,  where  the  intelligence 
of  their  safety  had  preceded  them,  and  where  they  received  the 
glad  greetings  of  friends  and  neighbors,  who  had  long  given-up 
Harry  for  lost,  and  who,  as  yet,  had  no  knowledge  of  the  mode  in 
which  his  release  had  been  accomplished. 

The  good  old  Guert  Rosevelt,  who  had  long  been  suffering 
from  serious  illness,  found  sudden  strength  again  at  the  sight  of 
his  favorite  boy,  whom 'he  clasped,  weeping,  in  his  arms,  and  ad 
dressed  volubly  in  Low  Dutch,  the  only  language  in  which  he 
could  express  his  violent  emotion  with  a  rapidity  necessary  to 
his  relief. 

u  I  should  have  died  with  you,  my  boy,"  he  said,  "  if  they  had 
kilted  you.  But  now  I  shall  live  another  year — another  year  to 
«ee  you." 

"  Twenty  of  them,  grandpa — twenty  of  them,  I  am  certain. 
Why,  you  will  soon  be  well ;  we  are  going  to  take  the  best  of 
care  of  you,  a*d  next  spring  you  will  be  as  strong  as  ever  again." 

The  old  man  smiled,  and  whatever  may  have  been  his  presenti 
ments,  he  would  say  nothing  farther  to  mar  the  happiness  of  that 
Joyous  hour.  If  it  -was  with  a  more  moderate  welcome  that  he 
greeted  Thomas,. it  ,w,as  Jess  from  favoritism  to  the  elder,  than 


374:  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

because  he  had  long  known  of  the  other's  safety,  and  had  enter 
tained  no  solicitude  in  his  behalf. 

Aunt  Becky,  although  very  glad  to  receive  her  niece  again  in 
safety,  was  greatly  disappointed  to  learn  that  she  was  not  mar 
ried  to  Van  Vrank,  and  that  there  was  no  probability  of  such  an 
event. 

She  soon  had  other  cause  of  perplexity  in  the  renewed  visits  of 
Harry  Vrail,  who  rightfully  resolved  that  Gertrude  should  at  once 
know  the  whole  history  of  his  love — his  presumptuous  love,  if 
such  it  were — and  that  his  painful  doubts  should  be  dispelled, 
even  although  by  a  more  painful  certainty. 

By  that  same  bright  fireside  where  he  had  spoken  his  hasty 
farewell,  where  her  tears  had  been  with  difficulty  concealed  from 
his  view,  as  she  responded  to  his  adieux,  there  did  they  meet  again, 
alone,  with  the  shadow  of  that  sad  hour  yet  resting  on  their 
young  hearts. 

Need  it  be  said  how  quickly  that  cloud  was  dispelled — how 
effulgent  was  the  light  which  succeeded  it !  Gertrude  knew  all ; 
not  only  that  she  was  now  loved,  which  might  have  been  the  result 
of  gratitude  alone,  but  that  for  years  she  had  been  the  one  object 
of  Harry's  most  fervent  and  faithful  affection,  And  richly  did 
this  consciousness  alone  repay  her  for  all  that  she  had  suffered  and 
sacrificed.  Not  less  complete  was  Harry's  bliss,  the  memory  of 
whose  past  sorrows  rendered  doubly  bright  the  serene  skies  which 
uow  smiled  upon  him. 

In  the  first  hour  of  their  unselfish  joy,  their  happy  hearts 
turned  to  that  sweet  child  of  a  foreign  land,  to  whom  they  jointly 
owed  so  immeasurable  a  debt,  and  whom  each  was  henceforth  to 
regard  and  cherish  as  a  sister.  As  such,  the  delighted  Ruth  was 
formally  and  fully  recognized,  discarding  forever  the  abhorred 
name  of  her  pretended  relative,  and  assuming  henceforth  the 
patronymic,  not  euphonic  indeed,  but  dear  to  her,  of  Van 
Kleeck. 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.  375 

"  There  will  be  need  for  some  one  to  take  it,  if  it  is  to  be  long 
preserved,"  she  said,  archly,  to  Gertrude,  calling  a  rich  blush  to 
the  cheek  of  the  fiancee,  and  a  gay  smile  to  the  lips  of  Harry. 

Within  a  few  months  indeed,  when  spring  began  to  put  forth 
its  rich  promise,  making  all  nature  glad,  and  bringing  to  the 
patriarchal  Guert  that  restored  strength  which  the  voice  of  affec 
tion  had  predicted;  when  May,  bright  May,  brought  again  its 
verdure  and  its  flowers,  Ruth  and  Dame  Becky  bore  the  Flemish 
name  alone. 

Gertrude  became  a  bride,  and  amid  the  festivities  which  marked 
that  occasion,  none  was  more  gay  than  the  rejected  Thomas,  who 
had  learned  from  the  perpetual  examples  of  generosity  before  him 
to  rejoice  in  the  happiness  of  others.  What  a  roystering  time  he 
and  Van  Vrank,  aided  by  some  village  confreres,  made  of  that 
wedding  evening ;  and  how  the  happy  grandsire  enjoyed  their 
mirth,  and  grew  young  again  in  heart  amidst  this  festival  of  youth 
and  love.  Even  Aunt  Becky  became  gracious  beneath  so  many 
genial  influences,  and,  to  the  dangerous  merriment  of  Garret,  was 
coaxed  into  dancing  a  minuet  in  the  style  of  the  preceding  cen 
tury.  Brom,  stationed  beside  the  sable  musicians,  richly  enjoyed 
the  scene,  and  became  himself  the  object  of  no  small  share  of 
attention.  All  had  a  pleasant  word  for  him,  for  all  knew  his 
fidelity,  and  the  invaluable  services  he  had  rendered  Harry. 

Ruth,  now  a  blooming  school-girl,  exuberant  in  innocent  glee, 
was  the  bridesmaid,  and  if  she  had  not  ever  been  forgetful  of 
self,  there  might  have  been  something  in  the  scenes  around  her 
to  carry  her  thoughts  a  few  years  forward  to  a  similar  event 
in  her  own  destiny.  If  she  thought  not  of  these  things,  however, 
there  was  one  who  did,  and  whose  honest  heart  warmed  with 
emotion  whenever  his  eye  fell  upon  the  beautiful  child. 

Stimulated  by  ambition  to  make  himself  worthy  of  her,  Garret, 
during  the  years  which  were  yet  necessary  to  ripen  Ruth  into  all 
the  graces  of  womanhood,  found  time  and  means  for  great  personal 

i 


376  THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BOKDEK. 

improvement,  and  in  no  small  degree  for  mental  cultivation.  He 
found  time,  also,  to  win  the  heart  he  so  much  prized,  and  without 
any  promptings  from  Aunt  Becky,  who  had  long  given  him  over 
as  a  dolt,  he  conducted  his  courtship  to  a  triumphant  issue. 

The  patroon-like  estate  which  had  descended  to  Gertrude, 
although  shorn  of  some  of  its  fair  proportions,  was  far  from  being 
entirely  sacrificed  by  her  generosity.  A  few  valuable  farms  were 
sold  to  discharge  the  incumbrances  she  had  imposed  upon  them 
when  starting  on  her  heroic  expedition,  but  the  great  bulk  of  the 
property  still  remained  to  her,  and  by  the  aid  of  those  very  unro- 
niantic  improvements  so  deploringly  depicted  at  the  outset  of  this 
narrative,  it  soon  acquired  an  increased  value,  nearly  equivalent 
to  all  that  had  been  lost.  From  these  great  possessions  the 
young  and  generous  owners  did  not  cease  freely  to  dispense.  On 
Garret  they  early  bestowed  a  farm  adjoining  his  own,  for  the 
hoped  purchase  of  which  they  knew  he  had  been  long  carefully 
hoarding  his  gains,  and  Ruth's  dowry,  when  at  length  her  wed 
ding  day  came,  was,  of  course,  a  noble  one.  Much,  too,  had  been 
lavished  OH  her  education,  and  although  she  became  a  prize 
sought  by  many  aspirants,  and  capable  of  making  what  the  world 
calls  a  splendid  alliance,  Gertrude  and  Harry  did  not  desire  to  see 
her  affections  diverted  from  the  honest  heart  she  had  chosen.  Nor 
had  she,  fortunately,  any  such  weak  ambition  to  interfere  with  her 
happiness,  which  has  remained  unmarred  by  regrets,  and  unclouded 
even  by  the  remembrance  of  her  early  griefs. 

Thomas  found  a  brother's  ready  aid,  and  was  afforded  oppor 
tunities  of  professional  advancement,  which  he  embraced  with 
commendable  zeal,  forgetful  of  his  military  aspirations,  and 
achieving  a  success  which  ^enabled  him  to  laugh  at  his  grandsire's 
moderate  predictions  in  his  behalf, 

To  that  venerable  man  there  remained  a  long,  serene  evening 
of  life,  with  its  tranquil  memories  and  its  blissful  hopes,  for  his 
was  the  Christian's  confidence,  which  grows  stronger  at  death's 


THE  PRISONER  OF  THE  BORDER.          377 

approach.  The  hour  of  his  exultant  departure  brought  the  first 
real  grief  to  Harry  and  Gertrude,  of  whose  family  he  had  ever 
been  a  cherished  member,  happy  and  dispensing  joy. 

Hadley  did  not  visit  his  American  friends,  as  he  had  given  them 
reason  to  hope,  having  been  recalled  to  England  sooner  than  he 
had  anticipated,  by  an  urgent  summons  from  his  father ;  but  Ger 
trude  had  the  satisfaction  of  receiving  a  letter  from  him,  congratu 
lating  her  on  the  success  of  her  great  enterprise,  and  highly 
complimenting  her  heroism  and  generosity.  He  related  many 
amusing  incidents  connected  with  the  alarm  in  Kingston  on  the 
night  of  the  rescue,  but  said  he  believed  he  had  been  fortunate 

O  ' 

enough  to  entirely  escape  suspicion  of  any  collusion  with  the 
brigands. 

Brave  old  Commodore  Johnson  made  good  his  promise  of  visit 
ing  his  young  friends,  and  beholding  the  happiness  he  had  done 
so  much  to  promote,  and  great  was  the  gratification  of  the  veteran 
soldier,  as  together  they  recounted  the  vicissitudes  they  had  mutu 
ally  experienced,  and  the  triumph  they  had  achieved.  But 
although  entertained  with  a  noble  hospitality,  and  urged  with 
almost  filial  affection  to  prolong  his  stay,  the  old  hero  could  not 
long  be  detained  from  his  island  world,  where,  since  the  border 
war  had  ceased,  and  his  high  hopes  had  been  relinquished,  he 
had  found  a  quiet  and  peaceful  home.  There  Harry,  in  turn, 
accompanied  by  Thomas  and  Van  Vrank,  made  him  an  autumnal 
visit,  and  spent  a  week  in  the  exciting  pleasures  of  the  chase ;  and 
many  were  the  rich  presents  they  bore,  in  the  name  of  Gertrude 
and  Ruth,  to  their  benefactor  and  his  family. 

It  remains  only  to  say  a  word  of  sable  Brom,  who,  notwith> 
standing  that  the  munificence  of  Gertrude  has  rendered  him 
independent  of  labor,  has  ever  remained  in  her  family,  nominally 
a  servant,  but  virtually  his  own  master,  and  to  some  extent  the 
controller  of  all  around  him.  His  military  career  and  its  conse 
quences  have  made  him  an  oracle  in  all  the  neighborhood,  and 


378  THE   PRISONER   OF   THE   BORDER. 

he  takes  delight  in  recounting  his  experiences,  whenever  he  can 
find  a  listener  to  whom  the  tale  is  new.  But  his  most  attentive 
and  delighted  auditors  now,  who  never  tire  of  his  repetitions,  are 
some  juvenile  representatives  of  the  houses  of  Vrail  and  Van 
Vrank,  who  address  each  other  as  Hadley,  and  Getty,  and  Ruth, 
and  who  become  compliant  to  all  requests,  on  being  promised  a 
story  of  the  war.  They  grow  wild  with  excitement  over  its  de 
tails,  and  fully  sympathize  with  the  regrets  which  are  invariably 
expressed  by  Broin  at  its  close,  that  he  was  obliged  to  abandon 
the  beautiful  horses  and  coach  to  the  British  dragoons. 


THE    END. 


DERBY    &    JACKSON'S 


Any  of  our  Publications  not  for  sale  in  the  reader's  locality  will  be  forwarded 
by  Mail,  po*t  paid,  on  receipt  of  price. 


"  Tlif  JHout  Nui<-r/tly  Illustrated  Boots  ever  Produce*  in  Jmertca.™ 

THE  COUR/T  Or  NAPOLEON; 

OB, 

Jlomtg  anbtr  fljt  <Jfirst  (Stnpire. 

WITH  SIXTEEN   PORTRAITS  OF  ITS  BEAUTIES,  WITS,  AND  HEROINES. 

BY   FRANK   B.  GOODRICH  (Dick  Tinto). 

Royal  Quarto.     Turkey  Antique,  $12  60. 

THE  plan  of  this  work  is  to  present  in  one  view  the  passage  of  French  society  from  the 
confusion  into  which  it  was  thrown  by  the  Revolution,  to  a  regular  and  normal  situation, 
under  the  dictatorship  of  Napoleon.  The  various  periods  treated  of,  are  illustrated  by 
their  remarkable  women — the  RKIUN  OF  TERROR  by  its  heroines — the  DIRECTORY  by  its  cele 
brated  beauties — the  CONSULATE  and  EMPIRE  by  the  wits  and  belles  of  the  Imperial  Era. 


(1)  CHARLOTTE  CORDAT. 

(2)  MADAME  ROLAND. 

(3)  MADAME  TALLIK.V. 

(1)  MADAME  RECAMIKR,  whose  love  WM 
sought  by  Napoleon  and  Lucien  Bo 
naparte,  Bernadotte,  Murat,  Junot, 
the  Montmorencies  (father  and  son), 
Augustus,  Prince  of  Prussia,  and  Lord 
'Wellington,  and  "  whose  beauty  threw 
at  her  feet  every  man  who  had  once  ' 
looked  upon  her." 

(5)  PAULINE  BONAPARTE,  the  most  beautiful 
princess  in  Europe,  and  whose  fantas- 


(7)  JOSEPHINE, 
(3)  MJI 


tic  and  uncontrollable  caprices  gave 
her  brother  constant  annoyance. 
(6)  CAROLINE  BONAPARTE,  wife  of  Murat 
and  Queen  of  Naples. 

IAR.E  LOUISE,  f  the  two  Empresses. 

(9)  HORTBNSE  DE  BEAUHARNAis,  daughter 
of  Josephine  and  mother  of  Louis 
Napoleon  and  the  Count  de  Morny. 

(10)  GRACE   INORRSDLL,  the  Belle  of  New 

Haven,  transferred  by  marriage  to 
France,  and  subsequently  one  of  the 
beauties  who  frequented  the  Court  of 
the  Tuileries. 

(11)  M'LLE  DO  COLOMBIER,  Napoleon's  first 

love,  with  whom  he  used  to  eat  cher 
ries  at  six  In  the  morning. 


(12)  MADAME  REGNAULT  DE  ST.  JEAN  D'AN- 
UKLY,  a  peerless  beauty,  one  of  whos« 
replies  to  Napoleon  has  become  his 
torical.  Napoleon  said  to  her  at  a 
ball,  "Do  you  know,  Madame  Reg- 
nault,  that  you  are  looking  much 
older  ?"  She  answered  at  once,  and  in 
the  hearing  of  an  hundred  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  "The  observation  which 
you  have  done  me  the  honor  to  make, 
sire,  might  possibly  have  given  m« 
pain,  had  I  arrived  at  a  period  when 
youth  is  regretted. "  She  was  twenty- 
eight  years  old. 


(18)  MADAME  JUNOT,  DUCHESS  D'ABRANTES. 
This  lady  refused  Napoleon's  brothel 
in  marriage ;  her  brother  would  not 
accept  Napoleon's  sister,  Pauline,  and 
her  mother,  Madame  de  Permon,  re 
fused  Napoleon  himself.  The  first 
daughter,  Josephine  Junot,  was  Na 
poleon's  first  god-child. 

(14)  MADAME  DE  STAEL,  the  first  literary 
woman  of  the  age. 

(16)  M'LLE  LENORMAND,  the  sibyl  of  the  19th 
century,  and  the  intimate  confidant 
of  Josephine;  of  whom  it  was  said 
that  "she  contrived  to  obtain  cre 
dence  in  an  age  which  neither  believed 
in  God  and  his  angels,  nor  the  devil 
and  his  imps." 

(16)  M'LLK  GEORGES,  the  tragic  actress  and 
protegee  of  Napoleon. 


The  publishers  respectfully  invite  attention  to  the  above  PRESENTATION  .'XXIK,  which 
they  believe  is  the  most  popular,  desirable,  and  successful  Gift  Book,  for  its  she  and  price, 
yet  produced  in  this  country. 

The  book  is  printed  by  Russell  (from  stereotype  plates  made  by  Tln*on,  a  font  of  pica 
type  having  been  cast  purposely  for  it),  upon  extra-sized  and  calendered  paper,  mad* 
to  order  by  Rice,  Kendall  &  Co.,  and  bound  in  real  Turkey  antique  by  Somerville. 

The  Illustrations,  from  original  portraits  in  the  galleries  of  the  Luxembourg  and  Ver 
sailles,  sixteen  in  number,  are  executed  by  M.  Jules  Champagne,  the  most  celebrated 
artist,  in  his  line,  in  Paris. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-Series  4939 


3NAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A  A      000071062    4 


University  Reseorch  Library 


